《Fated to the Alpha–And His Triplet Brothers》


 Chapter 1: The Taste of Despair

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Taste of Despair</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    I scrubbed the floor harder, tears stinging my eyes as the wine soaked into my rag. Natasha had spilled it on purpose again. The tile was already spotless before, but she didn¡¯t care. None of them did.


    The moment I was done, she kicked the ss over again,ughing cruelly.


    "Oops," she giggled, and Lilian and Sophia joined her, theirughter echoing through the room. And then her face gleamed with intense menacingly in a way I could recognize she¡¯s about to say something horrible.


    "Use your face this time," She snapped, her voice sharp like broken ss.


    I froze. "What?" I hissed under my breath.


    That was enough to set her off.


    "I said Use your face this time." She said as her hand flew to my face, the p ringing loud in the silent tension that followed.


    "No..please." I whispered fearing another p.


    <i>Natasha had always been my father¡¯s pride. I on the other hand, Was a mistake.</i>


    I whimpered as Sophia and Lilian yanked my arms behind me, holding me down while Natasha shoved my face to the floor.


    "Pls don¡¯t do this, Pls." I cried.


    "Scrub it properly," she ignored all of my pleas.


    The wine burned against the fresh cut on my cheek, and some trickled into my mouth. I choked, gagging.


    "That¡¯s what your ugly face deserves," Natasha spat.


    Sophiaughed beside her. "Poor floor," she mocked. "Imagine having to be kissed by that."


    When they finally let me go, I scrambled to the far corner of the room. My face was bleeding. I could see strands of my brte hair on the floor where they¡¯d ripped it out.


    "Ew," Lilian sneered. "Her hair¡¯s disgusting. Let¡¯s chop it off."


    Panic gripped me. <i>Hit me. Shame me. Fine. But not my hair!</i>


    I watched in horror as Natasha reached for a pair of scissors, her eyes gleaming with cruelty.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sister," she said in a sugary-sweet tone, tilting her head. "Maybe next time, don¡¯te back as a human."


    They all howled withughter.


    Before I could run, Lilian and Sophia grabbed me again.


    "Hold her," Natasha said, stepping closer with the scissors in hand


    And then the door mmed open.


    A normal child would¡¯ve felt relief seeing their father. But not me. Never me.


    The moment his eyesnded on me, my heart dropped.


    He didn¡¯t ask if I was okay. He didn¡¯t care about the blood or the fear on my face. His lips curled in disgust.


    "Father," Natasha purred.


    "What, darling?" he answered gently, his expression soft only for her. Then he nced at me, eyes narrowing. "Why is there noise?"


    "Nothing, Dad," she said with a smile. "Your maid daughter just doesn¡¯t know how to y."


    He looked at me the same way he always did. Like I was a stain on the family name.


    The former Beta of the mighty Blue Moon Pack once feared, now just bitter cursed with four powerful she-wolves... While I was just a result of the one-night stand he had with a human.


    "They were going to cut my hair, Fa¡ª"


    Before the word even left my mouth, his hand struck me.


    "Don¡¯t you ever call me that," he growled. "You should be grateful they even want to y with you. Not scream like we¡¯re torturing you."


    "y?"


    The tiny voice stopped all of us.


    Ariel stood in the doorway, her wide green eyes filled with horror. She was the youngest of us, and the only one with a heart. She ran to me without hesitation, wrapping her arms around me.


    "Father! They wanted to cut her hair!" she cried.


    He yanked her away from me. "And so what?" he snapped.


    "She should be thankful. That horrible hair needs a fix anyway. Natasha¡¯s just being generous."


    "NO!" Ariel screamed, struggling in his grip.


    But he didn¡¯t listen.


    Instead, he turned to my sisters.


    "Go on," he said.


    They all shrieked like they¡¯d just won the damn lottery.


    Before I could even move, they were on me. Lilian and Sophia grabbed my arms, pulling me forward as I thrashed and screamed.


    "No! Stop!"


    But they didn¡¯t care.


    Natasha yanked a handful of my hair my long, beautiful ck hair and with one brutal slice, she chopped it off.


    The sound of the scissors echoed in my head like a scream, but it was nothingpared to the hollow silence that followed. I stared in disbelief as strands of my hair fluttered to the floor.


    And then... theyughed.


    Not just the sisters.


    My father too.


    He threw his head back and chuckled like it was aedy show.


    Like my pain was entertainment.


    Ariel broke free from his grasp and ran to me, her face pale and soaked in tears.


    "Hazel!" she cried, kneeling beside me. Her tiny arms wrapped around my trembling frame as her voice cracked. "Oh my God..."


    But I wasn¡¯t crying anymore.


    No.


    Something inside me snapped.


    My vision blurred¡ªnot from tears, but from rage.


    zing. Pure. Unfiltered rage.


    I stood up slowly, trembling like a live wire. I could hear the blood pounding in my ears.


    Natasha was stillughing, flicking my severed hair with her fingers like it was a trophy.


    "You" I whispered. Then I snapped.


    I lunged.


    My hands shot out and grabbed Natasha by her fake blonde waves. She shrieked, trying to pry my fingers off, but I was too far gone.


    "You bastard!" she screamed. "Let go! I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "No," I growled, grabbing the scissors from the floor. "I¡¯ll go first."


    And with one clean slice, I cut arge chunk of her precious golden hair. She let out a blood-curdling scream.


    "<strong>MY HAIR! YOU FREAKING BITCH!"</strong>


    But before I could move again, I felt his hand.


    My father¡¯s monstrous grip mped around my arm, yanking me back like I weighed nothing.


    Then CRASH.


    NovelFire


    He threw me.


    My back mmed against the wall with a crack. My vision went white.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t feel anything. Not the pain. Not the screams.


    Just emptiness.


    Like my soul floated above my broken body.


    From somewhere far away, I heard Natasha¡¯s sobbing.


    "She ruined my hair!" she wailed. "Oh my Goddess..Cayden won¡¯t love me anymore! I I was supposed to be Luna! Look what she did!"


    Lilian and Sophia rushed to her side,forting her like she was the victim.


    And then he came at me again. Heavy footsteps. A looming shadow.


    I could barely breathe before his hands were around my throat.


    Choking. Crushing.


    "You dare touch my daughter?" he growled. "You disgusting little mistake"


    "FATHER!" Ariel screamed. "She¡¯s human! She can die!"


    That stopped him for a second. Barely.


    <i>Then..</i>


    <strong>BANG</strong>.


    A thunderous voice cracked across the room like a whip. Every single person froze.


    I knew that voice¡ªWe all did.The air turned cold.


    Standing in the doorway, dressed in sleek ck silk and dripping with quiet fury, was the only person my father ever flinched at:


    <strong><i>Stepmom</i></strong>.

 Chapter 2: Beta Caspian

    <h4>Chapter 2: Beta Caspian</h4>


    Her eyes were wide like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Her heels clicked sharply against the marble floor as she stepped forward, slow and calcting, scanning the room. Then she locked eyes with me bleeding, broken, barely standing.


    "No..." she whispered, voice trembling. "No, it can¡¯t be..."


    And then the scream tore from her throat.


    "WHO DID THIS TO YOU?!"


    Father instantly rushed to her side, that fake calm mask stered on his face.


    "Darling, it¡¯s fine," he said, touching her arms as if that would soothe her wrath. "It¡¯s just hair. It¡¯ll grow back"


    "I SAID WHO DID THIS!" she roared, eyes burning.


    Lilian didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She pointed directly at me, where Iy crumpled on the floor with Ariel wrapped protectively around my body.


    Stepmother¡¯s face twisted. <i>"The ruin of the litter? </i>The bastard did this to my<i></i>child?"


    Her heels clicked again as she stalked toward me, venom in her eyes.


    "You.."


    But Ariel jumped up and blocked her path. "Mum, please! She¡¯s weak¡ªshe needs the healer"


    "She needs death!" Stepmother shrieked. "That¡¯s what she needs!"


    She turned on Father like a wild me. "Marcus! How could you let this happen?! How can she be the Moon Chosen with her hair like that?!" She gestured dramatically toward Natasha, who¡ªof course¡ªtook that cue to ramp up her performance.


    "She ruined me!" Natasha wailed. "Cayden and his brother will never love me now! How can I be Luna with my hair butchered like this?! Let¡¯s kill her!"


    "YES!" Sophia squealed, pping like it was a party game.


    Father swallowed hard, eyes on me. I saw the way he looked at me¡ªlike I wasn¡¯t even human. Like I wasn¡¯t his blood.


    NovelFire


    "No," he said finally. "We can¡¯t kill her. She¡¯s part of the pack, technically. They¡¯ll question us."


    Relief almost hit me until he spoke again.


    "But she¡¯ll definitely be punished." His eyes narrowed. "Bring me the whips."


    "NO!" Ariel screamed.


    But Sophia bolted from the room like a giddy child and returned in seconds, dragging in the whip.


    That whip. The one with the twisted, dark leather strands. The one that knew every inch of my back¡ªevery rib, every scar.


    "Strip," Fathermanded.


    I stood up slowly. My whole body trembled. Ariel clung to me, sobbing, but I gently took her hand and smiled through the pain.


    "I¡¯ll be fine," I whispered.


    Then I slid off the shredded, wine-soaked gown¡ªone of the few old dresses I¡¯d been allowed to keep. I stood there in my bra and panties, chest rising and falling, exposed and trembling but unbroken.


    "Come forward," Father ordered.


    I took one step. Closed my eyes.


    Braced for the burn.


    CRASH!


    A scream tore through the hallway, followed by the rush of footsteps. A maid skidded into the room, bowing low with her hand to her chest.


    "Sir!" she panted. "<i>Beta Caspian is here!"</i>


    <i>Caspian is here.</i>


    My breath caught. I turned slowly to Father. Silence stretched between us, thick and dangerous, as everyone held eye contact¡ªno one daring to move. Then, out of sheer shock, Father dropped the whip.


    Selene was the first to break.


    "Oh my god¡ªyour Beta is here!" she gasped, whirling on Sophia. "Go put on that gown I got youst spring!" she snapped, and Lilian rushed to pull her away.


    Meanwhile, Natasha grabbed a scarf and quickly wrapped it around her head.


    "Nat, dear," Father said, suddenlyposed. "Go to your room. No one must see you like this."


    She nodded and darted out.


    Then he turned to me. Fury reced every trace of panic.


    "I¡¯ll deal with youter," he growled.


    "You better," Selene added, voice sharp as ss.


    And then they were gone.


    I copsed to the floor. Ariel rushed over and threw a thick nket around me.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," she whispered, eyes flooding. "My family¡ªthey¡¯re horrible to you. And you¡¯ve done nothing but exist."


    I took her hands gently. "It¡¯s fine."


    But Ariel, with her golden hair and piercing blue eyes eyes that mirrored the same bloodline as the ones who hurt me shook her head.


    "No. It¡¯s not fine. You always say that, but it¡¯s not." Her voice cracked. "It¡¯s never fine!"


    "Ariel!" I cupped her cheeks and wiped away her tears. "Don¡¯t ever stand up for me again. You hear me? Never."


    NovelFire


    Her lips trembled. "Why?"


    "Because I don¡¯t want you to end up like me. Don¡¯t turn them against you. Just go. Please."


    "But Hazel..."


    "I¡¯m okay. Really." I forced a smile. "Go before your mother or fatheres back. You¡¯ll only be in more danger."


    Reluctantly, she nodded. "Not until I treat your injuries first."


    She ran out, then returned with a balm.


    "This will help," she said gently. "You can¡¯t heal yourself...you¡¯re not a werewolf."


    She opened the tin and gently dabbed the ointment across my forehead. Her touch was soft, careful, almost reverent. When she finished, she leaned down and kissed my forehead.


    Then she left.


    And I was alone again.


    I stared nkly at the mirror beside me. A chunk of my hair my beautiful, long, ck hair was gone. My chest cracked open at the sight, and I nearly cried again.


    But then I remembered¡ªI took Natasha¡¯s too.


    Small win.


    Then I heard voices from downstairs. Loud. Confident. Deep.


    A masculine voice rolled through the house like thunder, and I felt every word vibrate inside me. Then came Sophia¡¯s fakeughter, light and shrill in contrast.


    He¡¯s here.


    My father had finally done it. He¡¯d paired his daughters to the elite wolves of the Blue Moon pack Natasha to the Alpha, Sophia to the Beta, Caspian. If the third brother hadn¡¯t died, Lilian would¡¯ve been served to him too.


    He raised them for this. Fed them lies and delusions of bing royalty. Mates to power.


    I quickly threw on my gown and tiptoed down the stairs. No way I was missing this.


    Every maiden in Blue Moon dreamed of seeing Beta Caspian. All of New Orleans knew him the man in the suit, the deadly beauty, the walking myth. The gentleman with taste sharper than ws.


    The moment he came into view, my breath vanished.


    The rumors didn¡¯t do him justice.


    ck hair perfectly styled. An exquisite tux that shimmered under the chandelier. Piercing blue eyes full of quiet intensity. His presence was overwhelming..his aura like a storm in still air.


    He was breathtaking.


    And there Sophia was¡ªclinging to his arm like she¡¯d already won.


    Jealousy burned hot in my chest. I wanted to hurl my shoe at her face. But I wanted to stay alive more, so I clenched my gown instead and stayed hidden.


    Natasha was nowhere to be seen probably locked up with her butchered hair. Small victories, again.


    Father was putting on a full performance, trying to impress him¡ªWith Sophia and Lilian giggling at every sound he makes like it¡¯s funny.


    Then it happened.


    Caspian¡¯s gaze shifted. Slowly. Purposefully.


    Until itnded on me. And he froze. He blinked, as if unsure I was real. We locked eyes.


    The moment stretched forever.


    Then he broke it.


    I immediately ducked behind the stair wall, hands flying to my chest. My heart was thundering like it wanted to jump out and scream.


    <i>Damn it. What have I done?</i>

 Chapter 3: Devil’s in disguise

    <h4>Chapter 3: Devil¡¯s in disguise</h4>


    Hazel¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t waste a single second.


    The moment Caspian disappeared from sight, I spun around and bolted to my room. My bare feet thudded softly against the wooden floor, and my breath came in shallow gasps. My hand shook as I grabbed the doorknob, and the second I crossed the threshold, I mmed the door shut behind me.


    He saw me.


    Beta Caspian. The second most powerful man in the Blue Moon pack. The second of the Triplets. The same man who was supposed to mate with my sister.


    Saw me¡ªthe disgrace. The shame. The bruised, pathetic girl cowering at the top of the stairs in a torn nightgown and a haunted expression.


    What if he tells my father?


    What if Father storms up here, drags me downstairs by the hair, and finishes what he started whipping me raw right in front of Caspian?


    My stomach twisted at the thought. My hands curled tightly around my gown, fingers digging into the fabric until my knuckles turned white. It was a habit I¡¯d formed over the years clutching my dress to ground myself, to stop my body from shaking. A way to stop myself from breaking.


    A skill born from survival.


    Then I heard it.


    An engine. Rumbling outside.


    I gasped and ran to the window, heart pounding in my ears. I pushed the curtain aside and peered through the cracked ss.


    There he was.


    Beta Caspian stood by the car, impossibly tall and devastatingly poised. His driver had already started the engine. Sophia was clinging to him like a leech in silk, and before he could get into the vehicle, she leaned in and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    My stomach churned.


    Ugh. Seriously?


    He didn¡¯t flinch or push her away, but he didn¡¯t smile either. Caspian turned to shake hands with my father, expression unreadable. But then... his gaze drifted upward¡ªstraight to my window.


    And our eyes met. Again.


    I froze.


    His piercing blue eyes softened for a heartbeat. His lips curved, not into a smirk of mockery, but into something gentler... amused, maybe. Curious. Warm.


    Then he turned and got into the car.


    NovelFire


    I stumbled back from the window like I¡¯d been struck.


    What... the hell... just happened?


    He smiled at me?


    He smiled at me?!


    Why wasn¡¯t he looking at me like I was filth? Like every other wolf in this damn house did? Why wasn¡¯t he disgusted?


    Maybe... maybe he didn¡¯t realize it was me. Maybe he thought I was someone else. That¡¯s the only exnation.


    Still, my face burned as the car rolled down the long driveway and disappeared into the distance. I pressed my hand to my cheek and sighed before copsing onto the worn-out bed in the corner of my room. The springs groaned in protest.


    I grabbed the thin bedsheet and yanked it over my head, burying myself in the scratchy fabric as if it could hide the ridiculous blush on my face.


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    I should be crying. I should be angry. My father literally whipped me this morning. My body was still aching, my face still throbbing from where Natasha wed at me. But instead of thinking about how close I was to breaking... I was thinking about the man who locked eyes with me for less than five seconds and sent my heart into a frenzy.


    Damn it, Hazel.


    The door creaked open.


    I jolted upright and threw the sheet off me in one panicked motion. My father stood in the doorway, tall and silent as a shadow. I shot to my feet and bowed, keeping my head down, eyes to the floor.


    Like he hadn¡¯t just tried to kill me a few hours ago.


    He ignored my greeting and spoke.


    "You know the man that just came?"


    I nodded once. "Beta Caspian."


    He gave a stiff nod.


    "He came to inform us about theing-of-age ceremony for him and his brother. That¡¯s where they¡¯ll discover their mates¡ªmy daughters."


    I felt my throat tighten.


    "And that will be yourst chance," he continued coldly. "The final opportunity to prove you¡¯re a true-born Gilbert. To prove you deserve my love."


    He said it so casually, like love was something that needed to be earned. Like it wasn¡¯t something a father owed his child, but a trophy he dangled over their head.


    I nodded again. A mechanical reaction. Like muscle memory.


    "Because tomorrow, you turn eighteen. And if you don¡¯t wolf out... if you don¡¯t shift" he took a step closer, "that means you¡¯re human."


    His hand suddenly shot out and wrapped around my throat. He didn¡¯t squeeze, but the threat was there.


    "And if you¡¯re human," he hissed, "you didn¡¯t inherit any of my genes."


    He leaned in close. "If that¡¯s the case... I¡¯ll kill you myself. And no one will stop me. Because you¡¯ll be a disgrace. A stain on this family."


    Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes, but I didn¡¯t sob. I couldn¡¯t. Crying never helped me. I kept my hands locked around the folds of my gown, trying to regte my heartbeat.


    Trying to survive this moment.


    He let go, turned, and walked out.


    I copsed to the floor the second he disappeared.


    Yes, he¡¯d said awful things to me before. Yes, he¡¯d beaten me. Starved me. Called me worthless. But this?


    This hurt the most.


    Because there was no metaphor. No subtlety.


    He would kill me with his own hands.


    I wiped my tears away roughly. "Don¡¯t cry, Hazel," I whispered to myself. "Don¡¯t you dare cry."


    If I didn¡¯t shift tomorrow, he¡¯d follow through on that threat. And even if he didn¡¯t, Sophia, Natasha, and Lilian would find another way. Because if they ended up as the mates of the Alpha¡¯s sons, they¡¯d be untouchable. They¡¯d torture me for sport.


    I looked around my tiny room. The cracked mirror. The peeling walls. The dented dresser with only two working drawers.


    No. I wouldn¡¯t die here.


    I grabbed the small duffel bag under my bed the one they gave me to hold my meager belongings and started stuffing it with clothes. Torn shirts. Stretched-out sweaters. Hand-me-down dresses stained with years of resentment.


    I threw in my toothbrush and the tiny jar of healing salve Ariel had smuggled to me.


    I¡¯ll run.


    Maybe tonight. I¡¯ll escape through the forest. I¡¯ll make it to the border before dawn.


    But... what if I¡¯m not human?


    What if tomorrow I do shift?


    What if there¡¯s a wolf buried deep inside me, just waiting for the right moment to wake up?


    My eyes have never shone. I don¡¯t have a scent. Even newborn wolves have a scent. That¡¯s how they¡¯re identified.


    I have nothing.


    No scent. No aura. No wolf.


    <i>Just fear. And a stupid, stubborn spark of hope.</i>


    But even if I have nothing now, tomorrow could change everything.


    I pulled the bag close and sat by the window, staring out at the moonlight as it flooded the trees.


    <i>Please let tomorrow be different.</i>

 Chapter 4: Birthday and a burden

    <h4>Chapter 4: Birthday and a burden</h4>


    Hazel¡¯s POV


    <strong>Happy birthday to me.</strong>


    Tomorrow had finally arrived. The day I¡¯d been dreading and secretly hoping for all my life. My eighteenth birthday. The day I might.¡ªfeel the stir of a wolf inside me. But that hope was as fragile as a soap bubble. I hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night, tossing and turning beneath thin sheets that did nothing to soothe the storm within me. My thoughts wouldn¡¯t let me rest, each one wing at my peace like a desperate prisoner.


    And then there was the sound of Natasha¡¯s overexcitedughter echoing through the walls, mingling with my other sisters¡¯ shrill voices as they celebrated themselves, again. I knew that sound well. It meant new gowns had arrived. And when Selene and the others got new gowns, I got the old ones their castoffs, tossed at me like I was a walking ragdoll with no pride or feeling. It wasn¡¯t even noon yet, and I already hated this day.


    Then, the door creaked open softly. A tiny presence slipped through, and before I could blink, a small, warm body had wrapped itself around me.


    "Happy birthday, big sis," Ariel said, her voice soft and sweet like honeyed tea.


    She ran up to me and nted a kiss on my forehead, her blonde hair tickling my cheeks. Before I could say a word, she shoved something warm into my palm.


    "I couldn¡¯t make a cake," she said, cheeks flushed, "so I did this."


    A cookie. Slightly lopsided, a little too crumbly, but perfect in every way that mattered. I felt tears sting the corners of my eyes, hot and unwee. No one had ever done anything like this for me. Not even close. I pulled her into a tight hug, burying my face in her soft, clean-smelling hair. Her tiny arms clutched me back with surprising strength.


    She looked like her sisters¡ªlong blonde hair, pale skin, angelic blue eyes¡ªbut she was nothing like them. Ariel had a heart of gold, untouched by the rot that infected the rest of this family.


    She pulled back, her big eyes searching mine with a flicker of concern. "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to run away?" she whispered, her voice barely a breath.


    I shook my head, a small, shaky smile tugging at my lips. "No, I don¡¯t. I might have a wolf somewhere in me."


    The words felt heavy in my throat, like I was choking on hope. Ariel¡¯s brow furrowed. "But... but you don¡¯t have a scent. And if you still don¡¯t by the end of today, Father will..."


    She trailed off. She didn¡¯t need to finish. Her worried expression said it all.


    "I know," I murmured, brushing her hair back gently. "But it¡¯s not over until it¡¯s over, darling."


    She fidgeted, twisting a strand of her hair nervously. "Urm... are you starting to feel any weird signs yet? I mean, it¡¯s your birthday. You¡¯re already eighteen. Maybe the process has begun."


    I sighed. She was so clever, too clever for a ten-year-old girl trapped in a house like this.


    "Nope," I replied quietly, the word bitter in my mouth. "Nothing."


    She sighed too, a mirror of my disappointment.


    Then, as if to change the subject, she stood and reached for my hair. "Well, you may not be a werewolf, but you do have fast hair growth."


    I blinked. "Has it grown?"


    NovelFire


    I darted to the cracked mirror hanging loosely on the wall. My breath caught. The mess Natasha had chopped into my hair weeks ago had somehow softened. The length had returned¡ªnot all the way, but enough. No longer the jagged, humiliating mess it had been. My hair fell just past my shoulders again.


    Ariel beamed behind me, reaching to style it with practiced fingers as she hummed a tune. It was a rare, fleeting moment of peace.


    Then the door burst open.


    We both flinched and immediately dropped to our knees out of reflex. Selene stood there, framed in the doorway like the viin she truly was. Her presence infected the room with tension. She looked down at Ariel with thinly veiled disgust, her lip curling slightly.


    Without a word, Ariel rose and scurried out of the room. She knew the drill. She knew her mother. I stayed kneeling.


    Selene sauntered in like she owned the world, her eyes scanning my tiny room with irritation as if the mere existence of my things offended her. Then her gazended on me, and a condescending smirk painted her lips.


    "Well, congrattions," she said with a dramatic sniff. "Eighteen already."


    Her nose wrinkled as she sniffed the air, and then her eyes narrowed, locking onto me like a hawk. "Still no wolf?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. My silence was answer enough.


    Sheughed..a cruel, high-pitched giggle that grated on my nerves. "Your father has given you till sundown to shift. Or else..." Her voice trailed off into another giggle. "At least we¡¯ll no longer have a disgrace rooming around us."


    I clenched my jaw and nodded, trying to keep my face nk. Inside, I was screaming. She made my skin crawl. That smile of hers smug, fake, dripping venom¡ªGod, it made me want to tear her to pieces. One day. One day I would.


    Strangling her is on my to-do list. Right under "Get the hell out of this ce."


    She turned to leave, then paused in the doorway, like she¡¯d just remembered something juicy.


    "Oh," she said, her voice practically singing. "Get ready. Your sisters are leaving soon for the Gilbert family gathering, and you¡¯ll be tagging along. As their maidservant."


    She smirked onest time and disappeared.


    I stared after her, the silence she left behind pressing on my chest like a weight.


    "Nice one," I muttered bitterly. Even on my birthday. Even on the day I was supposed to discover whether I had a wolf or not, I was still the family disgrace. Still the servant in her own damn story.


    My eyes drifted to the small, worn-out satchel resting by the corner of the room. My life, stuffed into one tattered bag. That seemed to be my only option. Go with them, serve them, smile when I wanted to scream. Because the alternative?


    I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.


    But now... now I had to prepare. Not just physically, but mentally. I had to find a way to keep myself in check. To control the rage that simmered inside me. Because if I lost it¡ªif I really lost it¡ªI might just stab one of them tonight before I run away.


    Or tear their heads off...


    <i>The day hadn¡¯te.</i>


    <i>Yet.</i>

 Chapter 5: Hell Be Damned!

    <h4>Chapter 5: Hell Be Damned!</h4>


    Hazel¡¯s POV


    <i>Hell yeah, I¡¯m ready.</i>


    I stood in front of the cracked, dusty mirror in the corner of my cramped room, taking in my reflection like it was thest thing I¡¯d see. My curves were perfect, the shape that most girls dreamed of¡ªbut the brown dress I wore was old, faded, and torn in ces underneath.


    But then I remembered,when something is worn with confidence, it bes the best thing in the room, right? I consoled my raging heart with that thought, clutching it like a lifeline.


    I smoothed my dress, lifting my chin higher. I was done feeling invisible.


    Just then, a sudden chuckle cut through the quiet like a jagged knife. I spun around, heart mming, and my gaze locked onto the devil incarnate herself Natasha. That smug, sick smile stered on her face was worse than any venom she could spit.


    "Isn¡¯t that my dress?" she mocked, stepping forward with calcted ease.


    I clenched my fists but held my ground.


    "Omg! Yes, it¡¯s the one!" Sophia chimed in with wicked delight, joining Natasha like two poisonous vipers ready to strike. "The one you wore when you had your first kiss with Alpha Cayden."


    The name sent a cold shiver down my spine. I hadn¡¯t even met him, but the mere mention gave me chills he was legendary in these circles. And Sophia¡¯s next words sliced even deeper.


    "And now I¡¯m going to be his mate," sheughed loudly, eyes gleaming with cruel amusement.


    They joined in, theirughter echoing through the small room like a sinister choir,ughing at the sickest reasons¡ªas if my life was some twisted joke.


    I refused to let them see me falter.


    "You gave it to me," I spat out, my voice sharper than I intended, before they couldunch another barrage of insults. Theirughter only grew louder in response.


    "Oh, can I forget that?" Natasha sneered, tossing her head back as if the memory itself was hrious.


    Suddenly, Lilian¡¯s eyes flicked to my hair, narrowing with interest.


    "What did you use on your hair?" she asked suspiciously.


    I shrugged, smirking. "Urm, nothing."


    Secretly, I peeked at Natasha¡¯s hair, noticing how she¡¯d cleverly covered it with a huge ck hat that matched her ck dress perfectly. <i>Nice idea.</i>


    But then Natasha pushed forward like a viper striking, eyes wide and voice sharp.


    "How... huh... when?" she stammered, disbelief writ clear on her face. "Within a day your hair has grown back? And mine¡¯s still this miserable mess?"


    She was about to say more when the door mmed open.


    Father stepped in, his presence like a dark thunderstorm rolling through the room. He snapped his fingers sharply.


    "It¡¯s time, darlings."


    Like clockwork, Natasha, Sophia, and Lilian rushed outside giggling, leaving me rolling my eyes at their childish disy. I followed silently behind them, already exhausted.


    Downstairs, Selene looked like she was trying to steal the spotlight, overdressed and overly proud as if she was the one hoping to be chosen tonight, not her daughters.


    Ariel crept up behind Father, giving me a sweet nod that melted a little of the bitterness inside me.


    We moved outside, the cold evening air biting at my skin. The car waited, sleek and shiny, the kind of luxury my sisters unted like badges of honor.


    They opened the doors and climbed in without a second thought.


    Except me.


    "No," Father said coldly, pointing toward the bus behind the car.


    "You¡¯re entering the maid¡¯s car."


    My chest tightened, every breath shallow and sharp. I saw the maids pile in, carrying emergency dresses for my sisters, ready to patch up their fancy gowns if ruined.


    Once again, I was an outcast.


    Damn it.


    I just wanted to belong.


    I wanted Father to look at me with love, to kiss my forehead, to treat me like his darling angel¡ªnot like a mistake he hoped to hide.


    I swallowed the lump rising in my throat and climbed into the bus.


    Hours passed in a haze of drowsiness, the bus rocking me in a numb luby. When the maids finally finished their work, the bus rumbled forward, carrying us toward the High House.


    The High House¡ªthe seat of power for the Blue Moon Pack. The leaders of New Orleans. The strongest werewolves in all thends.


    This was my second time here.


    The first was when Father brought me to prove why I had no scent¡ªthat haunting truth whispering I had no wolf.


    The High House was huge and ethereal, like something out of an ancient myth. ck stone walls soared to the sky, crowned with spires that pierced the clouds. Inside, the architecture was both perfect and haunting¡ªa castle carved by the hands of ten thousand werewolves, each stone whispered a story of sacrifice and power.


    People milled about, dressed in exquisite elegance, their presence radiating strength.


    Next to them, I looked like a shadow¡ªa mere maid slipping between the giants.


    My heart pounded hard.


    I remembered Beta Caspian¡ªthe warm smile he once gave me when our paths crossed. I wanted to see him again, more than anything. <i>For onest time at least.</i>


    The maids herded me deeper into the pce, past endless crowds of wolves from other packs.


    Tonight, Alpha Cayden and Beta Caspian were to pick their mates.


    My family was seated right in front, honored with a shining name tag: The Gilberts, alongside our family crest.


    My heart burned with longing.


    <i>Was I not supposed to be seated with them?</i>


    <i>Was it because I was human?</i>


    Instead, I took a seat beside random wolves, careful to stay where Father¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t find me.


    So I could slip away, with my bags packed, if I didn¡¯t wolf out by the end of the night.


    The lights dimmed, and silence fell.


    The Current Luna...the Alpha¡¯s mother glided onto the stage, her presencemanding reverence.


    "Thank you all foring to theing of age ceremony of my sons..." Her voice wavered as she paused, tears welling. "...Alpha Cayden and Beta Caspian, and also in loving memory of their triplet brother, Cyrius."


    The rumors were true.


    <i>Cyrius was dead.</i>


    Whispers had swirled for months some said he was rogue, others that he was sick and hidden inside the High House.


    But now the Luna herself confirmed it.


    A hush settled.


    The Luna finished her speech and left the stage, tears shimmering on her cheeks.


    Then the next figure entered, and something inside me shifted.


    I lifted my head, heart hammering.


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    There he was¡ªBeta Caspian.


    Beside him stood another figure, exactly the same height but with an aura that made everyone shiver.


    His eyes..red like burning embers¡ªscanned the room with a predator¡¯s grace.


    <i>That had to be Alpha Cayden.</i>


    Some called him devil. Some, monster. Others whispered far worse.


    And yeah, it fit him perfectly.


    He looked so hot dark hair cascading past his shoulders, hands shoved casually into the pockets of his tailored ck coat.


    His eyes suddenly stopped on me.


    Red, glowing, perfect.


    His sculpted face loomed inches from mine through the crowd.


    And in that instant


    Something hot shifted inside me.


    <i>My wolf?</i>

 Chapter 6: The Broken Moon

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Broken Moon</h4>


    Hazel¡¯s POV


    <i>I was wrong... so very wrong.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t a wolf...at least, not yet. But my stomach churned like it was the first time I was seeing a man that gorgeous. I thought I could just sit quietly in the back corner of the ceremony hall, unnoticed, letting the day unfold like it was meant for someone else. But what I felt inside me wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    My cheeks burned as Cayden¡¯s gaze slowly dragged away from mine. His eyes were so intense, so piercing, and left me breathless. Then he spoke, and the entire crowd immediately fell into a tense, reverent silence.


    He was the most feared.


    Today should¡¯ve been the day they crowned one of the infamous triplets¡ªthe heirs to the Blue Moon Pack¡ªthe new Alpha. The decision was to be made only after the Moon Goddess revealed their mate. But him... Cayden... he wasn¡¯t bound by ordinary rules. Rumor had it that a powerful witch coven had cursed the entire Blue Moon pack years ago, binding the triplets in their wolf forms trapping their power, their destiny.


    Cayden was the first to break it. No one knew how, only that once he did, the curse began to unravel for the others too. And for that alone, he was made Alpha crowned ahead of his two brothers without question.


    Since then, his power had spread across the packs like wildfire. He made New Orleans untouchable. He tamed the witches who once cursed us. Every other pack rogue or royal bowed under his reign. The Blue Moon Pack had be the pinnacle of strength, and Cayden, its dark, revered king.


    Then he moved.


    I watched as he walked toward my sister, Natasha. She stood with grace, her perfectly curled blonde hair cascading over her silk gown. Without hesitation, she stretched her hand to him. He kissed it..elegant andmanding, like some fairytale prince¡ªbut I knew better.


    Everyone had known for years that they would be mates, just as Father nned. It had always been the Beta¡¯s child that mated the Alpha, a long-standing tradition no one dared question.


    And Natasha... well, she fit the role perfectly. They danced in the center of the massive, glittering hall, spinning like they were born for it, while Caspian danced with Sophia. Lillian, the third sister, sat beside Father and her mother, whispering about how tragic it was the third brother didn¡¯t survive to see this day. I didn¡¯t say anything. I just watched jealousy chewing at the insides of me like acid.


    The crowd cheered as Natasha and Cayden¡¯s dance ended, and she smiled back at them, radiant, delicate... angelic. The light seemed to love her, casting her in a golden glow as she leaned in and ced a soft kiss on Cayden¡¯s cheek. Father looked at her with such pride in his eyes, and I.


    <strong>I hated it.</strong>


    She had everything I wanted. Father¡¯s love. A healthy, wealthy life. A perfect future. I was the leftover daughter, tucked away in the shadows like a shameful secret. And just when the envy became unbearable, the lights dimmed and silence swept the hall again. The ritual was about to begin.


    They brought forward a chained witch.


    My breath caught. She was the leader of the very coven that had cursed the Blue Moon Pack years ago...now a prisoner, tamed and forced to serve us. Today, she would be the one to confirm the Gilbert sisters¡¯ fate. To confirm if they were truly the Moon-Chosen mates.


    But first... we needed to wolf out.


    Cayden¡¯s voice boomed across the room. "All whoe of age today, follow our steps. Awaken your wolf."


    My stomach twisted violently.


    Even in the sea of faces, Father¡¯s eyes found mine like aser. I was seated in a secluded corner, hoping to go unnoticed but there was no escaping his gaze. He nodded once. Cold. Commanding. I hesitated... then nodded back. My heart beat against my ribs like it wanted out.


    Please, Moon Goddess. Please don¡¯t let me be the disgrace I fear I am.


    The witch approached the brothers first. She sliced their palms, letting the blood drip into a ceremonial silver bowl. They didn¡¯t even flinch. Then she passed the bowl to the rest of us those of age. One by one, we cut our hands, letting our blood join theirs. The air pulsed with power as she lifted the bowl and began to chant. Thenguage was old and ancient, and it made the hairs on my neck rise.


    This was the moment.


    They said the spell would trigger our first shift. That we¡¯d finally meet our wolf.


    She finished the chant and handed the bowl to the brothers. Cayden and Caspian drank. Almost instantly, their eyes changed. Their irises turned to molten gold and their bones began to crack beneath their skin. We followed and bodies started contorting, glowing, shifting. Groans echoed around the room as everyone began to wolf out. Power surged like lightning.


    Except me.


    NovelFire


    I just sat there.


    Still.


    Empty.


    My eyes stayed the same. My bones didn¡¯t shift. My heartbeat became the only sound I could hear. Devastation sank into my chest like a lead weight.


    No....No, this can¡¯t be.


    This was myst shot. Myst chance at mattering. At being seen. I¡¯m human. A full human.


    <i>My father will kill me.</i>


    I trembled. My hands were cold and useless. The ritual ended and silence reimed the hall. Now it was time for the brothers to find their mates.


    The she-wolves who hadn¡¯t been imed were released outside¡ªblindfolded and waiting like offerings.


    Natasha and her fellow beauties rushed out with excitement, along with the other maidens. The guards released the brothers next¡ªblindfolded too..They should sniff out their mates and the crowd inside turned to watch from the windows and ss walls, murmuring.


    Everyone left behind was already mated.


    Except me.


    And my father. Oh, my father...


    His gaze met mine again.


    This time it wasn¡¯t cold¡ªit was lethal.


    He shook his head slowly and then reached into his coat pocket.


    A glint of metal. A knife. He¡¯s going to do it. He¡¯s really going to kill me.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened as she saw him stand.


    Then she screamed, "<i>Run, Hazel! RUN!"</i>


    <strong>She didn¡¯t need to tell me twice.</strong>


    I grabbed the small bag I¡¯d hidden under the table, kicked off my heels, and bolted for the side door. Behind me, I heard Father shout. Then guards. Footsteps. Chaos.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    Couldn¡¯t stop.


    <i>Because if he caught me... I was dead.</i>

 Chapter 7: A Fall before the claim

    <h4>Chapter 7: A Fall before the im</h4>


    Hazel¡¯s POV.


    I ran.


    I ran like my life depended on it because it did. My legs were burning, and my lungs were heaving with every breath I took. Sweat dripped down my forehead and stung my eyes. I didn¡¯t dare stop. Not when the thundering footsteps behind me were getting closer with every second.


    "<i>No... no, they can¡¯t catch me...</i>


    <i> I can¡¯t die now," </i>I <i></i>muttered, almost like a chant.


    I darted around a corner of the High House, my heart mming against my chest so loud it was all I could hear. The marble floors under my bare feet were slick, cold, unforgiving. I reached a hallway that led to a massive ss window at the end. The moonlight poured in, soft and silver, but it wasn¡¯tforting. It was a spotlight and I was the prey.


    I yanked on the nearest door handle. Locked. Tried the next one. Also locked. Panic spiked in my chest as my hands scrambled over thest knob. Nothing.


    A voice split the silence behind me.


    "Hazel!!"


    My father¡¯s roar echoed through the hall like thunder, raw and venomous. "I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard!" he screamed.


    I froze, eyes darting toward the window. There was no escape that way. We were at least four stories up. And even if I survived the fall, the chaos below wasn¡¯t exactly a pillownding. The mating games were happening beneath us wolves in partial or full form, ripping and wrestling to im what¡¯s theirs. Dropping into that would be suicide.


    Still, that was the only direction that didn¡¯t end in a de to my throat.


    My heart pounded louder, faster. I clutched my dress tightly, trying to muffle the sound of my panic. But it was useless. With their senses, they¡¯d hear it, smell it..feel it.


    "Darling, she¡¯s here!" my stepmother Selene¡¯s shrill voice rang out, slicing through the air like a knife.


    And then... they arrived. My father, Selene, and two guards stood at the other end of the hallway. My father held a knife..long, curved, and dripping with past sins.


    "No," I whispered, stepping back.


    He started walking toward me, slowly, savoring the moment like the sadist he was.


    "You think you can run from me?" he sneered. "After all I did to hide your shameful little existence?"


    The walls felt like they were closing in. Each step he took crushed what little hope I had left. There was no time. No help.


    I looked back at the window.


    It was a stupid idea.


    Reckless.


    Fatal.


    But it was all I had.


    My foot hit the window frame. I climbed up. My fingers trembling hard.


    "You want to jump?" heughed, cruel and bitter. "You low-life human? Go ahead! Save me the effort of spilling your blood myself."


    Selene cackled beside him. "<i>Such a dramatic end for such a disappointing girl."</i>


    "I¡¯d rather die like that," I spat. I sighed, Closed my eyes, and then jumped.


    The wind screamed in my ears. The ground spun wildly below me, and my heart dropped into my stomach. There was no time to think..only fall.


    Crash.


    I hit something. Not the ground. Not a person. Something softer, messier...


    Trash.


    I blinked up at the night sky from the confines of a massive, industrial dumpster. Disoriented, but alive.


    <i>Wait... alive?</i>


    I wiggled my fingers, then my toes. Everything moved. No bones poking out. No blood spurting. Just a dull throb in my head and the horrible stench of fish bones and spoiled food.


    I pushed myself up and peered over the edge. The back alley of the High House was dimly lit and strangely quiet. Not many people wandered here, but I could still hear the growls and cries from the mating games echoing in the distance. Some wolves were already feasting. Others, blindfolded and sniffing for their destined ones.


    If they caught me a mere human they wouldn¡¯t hesitate. I was meat to them. A way to power up and hunt better.


    I jumped out of the dumpster, trying to ignore the fact that my hair now smelled like week-old chicken. I didn¡¯t get far before I collided with someone.


    "Ah!"


    I stumbled back, heart lurching. My eyes shot to the face in front of me. A blindfoldeddy had dropped hers in surprise.


    Natasha.


    Of all the people.


    Her eyes widened as she saw me. "You?!" she screeched. Her disappointment was thick in the air. She probably thought I was one of the Salvatore brothers her possible mate.


    NovelFire


    But no. Just her annoying, half-sister.


    She grabbed my wrist.


    "There you are¡ª"


    "Catch her!!"


    My father¡¯s voice thundered from the window above. He hadn¡¯t given up. He was still there, looming like a curse that refused to let go.


    I panicked and did the only thing my instincts screamed at me to do¡ªI punched Natasha right in the face and she stumbled back


    She yelped and fell to the ground. I didn¡¯t wait. I sprinted into the night, my lungs burning and limbs aching, but I kept going.


    "Don¡¯t let her escape!" Selene¡¯s voice rang out. I ran after then my leg could carry it again. My feet are hurt like crazy. When will this running stop? I need to leave this ce. Fast.


    I risked one nce back.


    Selene stood at the window, bow and arrow already in hand. She smirked, aimed, and fired.


    The arrow sliced through the air and grazed my arm, tearing through the skin.


    "Ahh!"


    The pain ripped through me. I fell hard to the ground. My hands scrambled at the dirt, but my legs wouldn¡¯t move. Everything was spinning.


    No... not now. Not like this.


    I tried to crawl, but my body was shutting down. Exhaustion. Fear. Blood loss. I was fading fast.


    Then through the haze..I heard it.


    "<strong>Mate</strong>..."


    Voices.


    Two of them.


    <strong>Figures appeared</strong>, blurry through my teary vision. One knelt beside me. I felt the warmth of breath near my neck. A soft whisper of skin against mine.


    And then, eyes.


    Red. Deep. Devouring. Glowing right in front of me. I¡¯ve seen these eyes before..No¡ªToday. Cayden?


    <i>Then everything turned ck.</i>

 Chapter 8: The Wrong Girl

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Wrong Girl</h4>


    <strong>~Caspian¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <i>What in the hell of the Moon Goddess is this?</i>


    Cayden crept beside her slowly, his every breath shaky, like he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. And truthfully¡ªI couldn¡¯t either. Too many thoughts wing through my head like ravenous wolves, but they all came back to one thing.


    <strong>Her.</strong>


    The unconscious girl lying on the cold forest floor, bloodied, bruised, and horrifyingly still... was our mate?


    It didn¡¯t make sense. None of it did.


    We had been following the scent for hours now through the woods, over the ridge, past the riverbank where the moonlight shimmered like ss on the water. Both of us were silent, focused, bonded by the same instinct.


    <strong>Mate</strong>.


    We smelled her before we saw her. The scent was soft and fresh, like jasmine and warm vani had wrapped around my wolf like a promise. My beast had howled, begged, and wed at me from the inside.


    And now?


    Now she was lying here in front of us. Barely breathing.


    "This... can¡¯t be," I whispered, voice hoarse as I stared at her. She was limp, a ragdoll crumpled on a bed of leaves and dirt, moonlight spilling across her soft skin like a spotlight.


    "She¡¯s so beautiful..." Cayden murmured beside me, crouching down slowly. He brushed her hair away from her face with the back of his hand like she was the most fragile thing he¡¯d ever touched.


    I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t.


    His fingers trailed along her jaw, down her neck his eyes wide, lips parted in something like awe.


    "She¡¯s exquisite. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like her," he said, breathcatching. "It¡¯s like the moon sculpted her herself."


    "Let¡¯s help her," he added, gently lifting her into his arms.


    He didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t know. Not yet.


    His wolf was practically foaming at the mouth, vibrating with the need to protect her, to im her. I felt it too. That maddening pull. That invisible thread tying our souls to hers. But I couldn¡¯t move. I was rooted to the spot, frozen, nauseous.


    "She¡¯s so lucky to have both of us as her mates," Cayden grinned softly, ncing at me. "I¡¯ve never felt like this before, Caspian. She¡¯s everything."


    He looked down at her again, full of wonder, like she was the answer to a question he never knew he¡¯d asked. "I wonder why I¡¯ve never seen her before. She must be from one of the lesser packs. Maybe an Omega¡¯s daughter¡ªNot a former Beta¡¯s child? We must¡¯ve broken the tradition this time. The Moon Goddess chose from a deeper pool."


    "She¡¯s a beta¡¯s child...Well former," I said tly, my voice a shard of ice in the warm night.


    Cayden frowned. "What?"


    "<strong><i>That¡¯s because she¡¯s a Gilbert."</i></strong>


    Silence.


    His eyes widened. "<i>A Gilbert? As in... Marcus Gilbert¡¯s daughter?"</i>


    I nodded slowly.


    "Natasha¡¯s sister?" His voice cracked.


    "Yes."


    Cayden took a step back, staring at her like he was seeing her for the first time. "No... no, don¡¯t tell me"


    "She¡¯s human," I said, my words sharp and final.


    He flinched.


    "No," he whispered. "No, that can¡¯t be. Werewolves don¡¯t get mated to humans. That¡¯s not how the Goddess works."


    "Open your eyes, Cayden."


    He started pacing, shaking his head like the truth physically repelled him. "Humans don¡¯t get pulled into the mate bond. It¡¯s not even possible. And besides¡ªlook at her! She¡¯s glowing. She looks like an angel. She can¡¯t be human."


    "She has no scent," I said darkly, stepping closer. "That¡¯s why she smells like nothing but perfume. No wolf. No shift. No energy. Just skin and bones and blood. She¡¯s not healing. Her wounds¡ªstill fresh. If she had wolf blood, she¡¯d be mending already."


    Cayden grabbed my arm. His grip was too tight. "She has to be one of us. Maybe her wolf hasn¡¯t surfaced yet maybe something happened to her!"


    "Let her go," I growled, shoving him back.


    "She¡¯s Marcus¡¯s daughter," I continued, louder now. "I¡¯ve seen her, Cayden. Just a few days ago¡ªI was at their estate. I recognized her the moment I saw her face. Her scent didn¡¯t even register because she didn¡¯t have one. She¡¯s human."


    "You¡¯re lying," he barked, lunging at me. He grabbed my cor and mmed me against a tree. "Say it again. Say she¡¯s human and I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "She. Is. Human."


    He snarled and flung me.


    My back mmed against a tree trunk hard enough to crack it down the center. Bark and leaves exploded around me.


    "You¡¯re wrong!" he roared. "She has to be one of us!"


    "She isn¡¯t healing, Cayden! She¡¯s unconscious..she hasn¡¯t moved in minutes! She¡¯s not even breathing right. What kind of werewolf loses consciousness mid-Mate Party and doesn¡¯t stir? She¡¯s not one of us!"


    Cayden turned back toward her, knelt beside her again, and sniffed.


    And this time, his shoulders dropped.


    "This... this isn¡¯t right," he whispered. "She has no scent. I can¡¯t smell anything."


    I nodded silently.


    "But..." He looked back at me, devastated. "She¡¯s our mate."


    "Yes."


    He grabbed his hair, fisting it in frustration. "A low-ranked human girl... even lower than an omega... mated to not just one of us¡ªbut two?"


    Heughed.


    A sharp, broken sound.


    The kind ofugh that sounded more like a sob.


    I let out a bitter chuckle of my own. "Nice one, Moon Goddess. Hrious."


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    "What do we do?" he asked, still dazed. "Do we... reject her?"


    I hesitated. Then he said it.


    "<strong>We let her die."</strong>


    I whipped around. "What?"


    He stood tall, face unreadable. "We walk away. We let her die. She¡¯s already dying. It¡¯s not our fault. It was fated but it¡¯s wrong."


    "You¡¯re out of your mind," I snapped. "You¡¯d let her die just because she¡¯s not what you wanted?"


    NovelFire


    "She¡¯s a human!" he shouted. "Do you understand how disgraceful this is? Do you know how many Alphas expect us to bring back a royal-blooded she-wolf? Not this... this fragile thing."


    My wolf rose up in fury. "She¡¯s royal-blooded but human, and She¡¯s ours. And I¡¯ll be damned before I let her die."


    Heughed again, bitter and mocking. "You¡¯re pathetic. Cyrius would¡¯ve beheaded her the moment he realized."


    I saw red.


    My control snapped.


    I lunged.


    The tree behind him shattered as my body hit it. My ws extended, hair shifting, bones cracking. My wolf was done with the disrespect. I was halfway shifted, panting, trembling with rage.


    "She is mine," I snarled.


    "Then why¡¯d you kill him?" I snapped. "Why did you kill him when you know both of you would have been on the same team!"


    His breath was etched, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at me, fuming, suddenly, she coughed, and I immediately ran to her side.


    <i>She needs to be taken care of.</i>

 Chapter 9: The Human in My Arms

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Human in My Arms</h4>


    <strong>~Caspian¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Her body was limp in my arms, head resting lightly against my shoulder, but she clung to me like she belonged there. My fingers curled in the fabric of my shirt. Warm breath ghosted over my corbone. My chest tightened. A hitch, like my heart, didn¡¯t know what to do with the feeling that unfurled in me. It skipped just once and I almost stumbled.


    <i>I had never felt that before.</i>


    She was unconscious, unaware, and yet my wolf stirred like she had whispered his name. Nizen paced restlessly beneath the surface, humming in quiet agreement. Ours.


    Behind me, Cayden¡¯s voice kept grinding against my skull. "You know I didn¡¯t mean to kill him, right?" he said. "He deserved it. Every single thing I did to him."


    I didn¡¯t stop walking. Couldn¡¯t. If I did, I¡¯d drop her or turn on him. Maybe both.


    Then I lost it. I halted mid-step and turned halfway toward him with a snarl. My arms tightened protectively around her.


    "But death?" I hissed, careful not to shake her. "Cayden¡ªdeath? You killed our brother! We were triplets, for the Moon¡¯s sake. You took one of us."


    "He became a rogue," Cayden shot back, voice sharp, eyes dark. "He betrayed us. He betrayed everything we were meant to be."


    I clenched my jaw, biting back what I really wanted to say. My fangs itched to break skin, but she was in my arms. I wouldn¡¯t fight with her between us. Couldn¡¯t.


    "And you?" I ground out. "Aren¡¯t you betraying the Moon Goddess too? By rejecting your mate?"


    His eyes red, but I didn¡¯t care. "So this is about her, huh?" he spat. "Bringing back Cyrus¡¯s dead memory because of a low-life human you met today? Are you even hearing yourself, brother?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. There was no point. I turned away from him, footsteps heavy as I walked on, shielding her with my body.


    But it was like thend itself didn¡¯t want her. Because the next moment, we were surrounded.


    Growls erupted from the shadows, deep and furious. Wolves¡ªat least six¡ªemerged in full form, eyes locked on the girl in my arms. Lips curled, fangs gleaming beneath the moonlight, breath steaming in the cold night air. Ready to pounce.


    My grip tightened. She whimpered, just the softest sound, and I held her closer.


    "What is all this?" I barked, my voice echoing into the trees. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be finding your own damn mates?"


    They didn¡¯t move. It didn¡¯t blink.


    One of them stepped forward and growled low. My ears twitched. Nizen perked up. And then I understood.


    "Sir Marcus told you to kill her?" I repeated, voice low, stunned. "He ordered you to bring her back dead?"


    For one second¡ªjust one¡ªmy heart stopped. Then Nizen lost his mind.


    My eyes shifted, vision sharpening. Fingernails lengthened into ws. Fangs pushed down over my lips, aching to be buried into flesh.


    "You want to die tonight?" I growled, teeth bared. "Because you¡¯re about two seconds away from it."


    <i>They did not move not even flinch</i>


    "She¡¯s my mate," I snapped. "Your Beta¡¯s mate. And your Alpha¡¯s mate. So if you want to rethink your life choices, now would be the time."


    Still, they didn¡¯t move. One of them,rger than the rest, stepped forward and let out a deep snarl.


    "A human?" it tranted. "We¡¯re not backing off. Beta Caspian, hand her over. You don¡¯t want her blood on your hands."


    NovelFire


    Nizen howled inside me. My skin burned, my body aching to shift. But I couldn¡¯t. Not here. Not with her clinging to me, still unconscious. Still fragile.


    "Last chance," I said coldly, lowering her gently to the grass. I stood, cracked my neck, and let the change wash through me just enough to make it clear I wasn¡¯t bluffing. "Say yourst words."


    My body tensed to leap¡ªand then a voice broke through the rage.


    "Be careful, brother."


    Cayden.


    The wolves stilled instantly.


    He stepped through the trees, monstrous, blood dripping from his lips, his wolf barely restrained. He was always terrifying, but now? Now he looked like death incarnate. Like war.


    He stopped beside me, eyes flicking to the girl on the ground.


    Something passed through them. Then he looked up.


    "Leave," he said simply.


    And they did. No hesitation. No second guesses. They vanished into the trees like ghosts, their fury tucked beneath fear.


    <i>Of course, they feared him. Who wouldn¡¯t fear Alpha Cayden?</i>


    He stood there for a moment, watching the empty forest, then turned to me. His hand rested on my shoulder, and I felt the weight of it.


    "See?" he said quietly. "Even our own people want her dead. Let¡¯s just... give her peace. A painless death. It¡¯ll be a mercy."


    I stared down at her. Hershes fluttered, just barely. She looked so small, so human. So breakable.


    <i>And Cayden... was right.</i>


    She¡¯d never be epted. Not as Luna. Not even as an omega. Worse. They¡¯d tear her apart. Not just the wolves. The council. The elders. Thews. Even Cayden himself, if his wolf took over.


    Her whole life had been pain. Marcus and his family must have dealt with it all her life. The bastard even sent wolves to eat her alive? He would hear from me and Nizen.


    My chest cracked open, and for a second I nearly agreed.


    But no.


    <strong>No</strong>.


    "I¡¯ll protect her," I whispered. "For the rest of her human days, I¡¯ll protect her. I¡¯ll give her the best life this cursed world can offer."


    I bent and lifted her again, holding her like she was made of light. Cayden didn¡¯t argue. Just followed behind me, muttering something under his breath.


    We moved toward the High House, and as we approached the gates, the murmurs started. Eyes turned. Whispers bloomed like wildfire.


    And then


    A shrill scream.


    "No! Caspain, you¡¯re supposed to find me!"


    A she-wolf, all powder and perfume, stumbled from the crowd. Her eyes scanned the crowd, wild and desperate until theynded on me.


    <strong>More specifically, on her.</strong>


    Her jaw dropped. She saw the way the girl fit into my arms. The way her head lolled against my chest like she belonged there.


    "<i>No</i>," she gasped, voice breaking. "<i>No. Not her."</i>

 Chapter 10: Mark of the Unthinkable

    <h4>Chapter 10: Mark of the Unthinkable</h4>


    <strong><i>~Caspain¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    Sophia¡¯s ws nearly scraped my hand as she lunged forward, eyes gleaming with fury, her lips curled like a cornered wolf. "Why are you holding filthy Hazel?" she growled, venom dripping from her tongue. "Get her off you! She¡¯ll stain you"


    My ears barely registered the rest because one word caught and echoed in my mind: Hazel.


    So that¡¯s her name.


    It suited her too well. The moment itnded in my brain, it was like a key turning inside my chest. Hazel. A name soft, natural, and radiant¡ªjust like her.


    Then another scream.


    "What!" Natasha¡¯s shriek sliced through the air as she stormed to my side. She whirled toward Cayden, who stood just behind me, his face unreadable.


    "Cayden! Why didn¡¯t youe for me?" she cried, desperation thick in her voice. "The search is over! You were supposed to find me!"


    Then her gaze dropped to my hands to Hazel in my arms and the world seemed to stop.


    Her mouth hung open as if her soul had just been yanked out of her chest. "No. This cannot be!" she wailed. "Hazel is human! She shouldn¡¯t be involved in our business! She should be dead!"


    Her eyes darted wildly around the room, frenzied, unhinged.


    "Dad promised to kill her!" she howled, practically foaming.


    "Where is Dad? He should¡¯ve taken care of his Moon-damned mistake!"


    "Natasha!" I roared, my voice sharp and final.


    She flinched. Her eyes met mine, and I let the fury in my gaze speak the words I couldn¡¯t say aloud without tearing this house apart. Her mouth trembled. I didn¡¯t need to say anything else.


    She backed away, shoulders shaking, then darted to Cayden¡¯s side. He wrapped his arms around her tightly, whispering in her ear as if to keep her from crumbling.


    "It¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be sorted out," he murmured,forting her like she was the one whose entire existence had just shattered.


    I didn¡¯t stop walking.


    I carried Hazel into the High House, the grand ancestral high-house of Blue Moon pack. Footsteps echoed behind me¡ªsome hesitant, others filled with disgust or awe. The silence of judgment weighed heavy in the air.


    Iid her down gently at the center of the hall, in full view of the entire pack. Blood streaked across her skin, bruises forming like warnings. My jaw tightened.


    "Pack healer," Imanded.


    The healer rushed forward, her magic-infused touch moving over Hazel¡¯s wounds. Light shimmered faintly across her skin as the bleeding began to slow. She stirred but didn¡¯t wake.


    Then my mother, our Luna, appeared.


    Or should I say, the former Luna?


    She pushed through the crowd, her lips parted in disbelief, her sharp, stately eyes widening as theynded on Hazel. The color drained from her face.


    Then she copsed.


    "Mother!" Cayden lunged and caught her just before she hit the floor. His gaze snapped to me¡ªusing, dark.


    NovelFire


    But I wasn¡¯t finished.


    I turned to our father, us Salvatore, the former Alpha and the coldest man I¡¯ve ever known. "Father," I said, voice low, unshaking. "I present to you our mate¡ªHazel Gilbert."


    A collective scream.


    The hall lost its mind.


    Voices broke into chaos. My wolf growled low in my chest, anger building. He could sense another wolf approaching.


    Marcus descended the grand stairs with his Luna at his side. She held a silver bow, ¡ªuntil she saw Hazel on the floor. Her weapon ttered to the ground.


    "What is this?" Marcus thundered. "Why is she there? Breathing?"


    He moved fast, too fast, toward Hazel¡¯s limp form.


    I blocked him. He stopped. Our eyes locked. His fists clenched.


    A dark grin tugged at my mouth as my wolf¡ªNizen¡ªtook over. My fangs slid down.


    I stepped in, leaned close, and whispered into his ear, "Back off."


    He trembled. Sweat beaded on his forehead. He backed away, his cowardice on full disy. Satisfaction bloomed in my chest.


    I turned back to Hazel, my heart pulsing with a strange, quiet warmth I hadn¡¯t known I was missing.


    Then Natasha broke again.


    "No. No. NO!" she shrieked, scrambling across the floor. "This is wrong! She isn¡¯t supposed to be the mate! I am! I¡¯m the one fated to the Salvatores! I¡¯m the Moon¡¯s chosen!"


    Her knees buckled.


    She crumbled to the floor sobbing, shaking her head as if denial could rewrite fate.


    "I¡¯m supposed to be the Luna," she whispered. "Not her."


    Her mother wrapped her in arms, Cayden joining them again, his face unreadable.


    Then Cayden exploded.


    He spun and grabbed Dahlia¡ªthe witch¡ªstanding in the corner with a gleam in her eyes. His hands closed around her throat like a vice.


    "You did this, didn¡¯t you?" he bellowed. "You manipted the Moon¡¯s answers! You twisted fate just to get back at us!"


    Dahlia smirked.


    Cayden mmed her against the wall. The ground cracked.


    Leon..the Gamma¡ªrushed forward and yanked him back. "Alpha, stop!"


    "No! I can¡¯t," Cayden snarled, voice breaking. "A human as our mate? This is a disgrace to the Blue Moon legacy. Everything I¡¯ve built, everything we¡¯ve fought for¡ªit¡¯s all going to copse. We¡¯ll be a joke. No longer the most feared pack!"


    Leon struggled to hold him down. Then our father¡¯s voice cut through.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, son."


    Everyone turned. Father stood tall, arms folded, eyes zing.


    "She¡¯s human, yes. But that doesn¡¯t change your strength. You¡¯re still the most powerful alpha in existence. And we will still show them who we are."


    Hazel stirred.


    She coughed once, weakly, and then her eyes opened¡ªthose eyes.


    They were the most perfect hazel I had ever seen.


    Everything in the room stopped.


    Even Cayden fell quiet.


    She blinked slowly, confused. Frightened. Her gaze moved over the room, not fully grasping the storm she had awakened.


    Then another voice sliced the silence like a dagger.


    "You witch!" Selene¡ªpointed a trembling finger at Hazel. "You bewitched them. You charmed them. Say something!"


    Hazel flinched. Her breathing hitched. Sweat beaded down her face as she clutched the fabric of her dress.


    "You will not talk to my mate like that," I said, my voice low and dangerous.


    Selene opened her mouth to argue, but her mate, Marcus, tugged her back. He knew better.


    "She¡¯s not a witch," Father said, rising above the noise. "She¡¯s the future Luna of our pack. You two¡ª" He pointed at me and Cayden. "should mate her now."


    Cayden¡¯s growl shook the hall.


    "Never!" he roared. "<strong>I reject her!"</strong>


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened, horror blooming in her soul as his words pierced the air.


    The gasps echoed. I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    <strong>"I ept her."</strong>


    Silence fell again.


    My feet moved before thought could catch up. I knelt beside her, brushing her hair back gently.


    She trembled beneath me. Her lips parted slightly, her chest rising and falling in fast, shallow breaths.


    My wolf rumbled with need and possession.


    I pressed my lips to her shoulder, just above her pulse, then sank my teeth into her skin.


    Her taste hit me like fire and rain¡ªfierce and sweet. She tasted like what heaven should feel like. She bit her lip, trying to contain the moan I could feel pounding in her heartbeat.


    Screams erupted: Sophia, Natasha, and the others.


    But I didn¡¯t care. I had marked her.


    <i>She was mine now.</i>


    <i>And anyone who dared touch her again would bleed for it.</i>

 Chapter 11: She’s a witch!

    <h4>Chapter 11: She¡¯s a witch!</h4>


    ~Hazel¡¯s POV~


    <strong>"I reject you."</strong>


    That¡¯s all I heard. That¡¯s all I felt.


    Cayden¡¯s words struck my chest like a whip. Cold. Final. Cruel. He stared at me like I was filth smeared across his boots like I was something he wanted to scrape off. That one sentence ricocheted in my head repeatedly, each time cutting deeper.


    And then like thunder following lightning, I heard Caspian¡¯s voice boom through the hall:


    <strong>"I ept you."</strong>


    Gasps. Shocks. Echoes. But none of it mattered because, in the next moment, Caspian knelt beside me. I didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t. My limbs were frozen, locked in some invisible chain of shame and disbelief. Yet he was so... gentle.


    He tucked my hair away from my neck. My breath hitched when his fingers grazed my skin, and then¡ªgods¡ªhis warm breath blew across my nape, slow and steady like a prayer. I should¡¯ve felt fear.


    Instead?


    My stomach flipped.


    My lips trembled as I bit down on them, trying to muffle the gasp threatening to escape me.


    Then he bit me.


    Not with violence. Not with force. But like I was something precious. Cherished.


    The pain was brief. Sharp. But it was swallowed quickly by this wave of tingles rushing from my neck down my spine. Something stirred inside me, something raw and wild and not human.


    What just happened?


    What is happening?


    NovelFire


    <i>And more terrifying..what¡¯s going to happen?</i>


    <i>I was marked. By Beta Caspian.</i>


    By a man, I didn¡¯t know but whose arms felt safer than home ever did. Around the entire pack, in front of my father, I had been imed. And they called me...me¡ªtheir mate?


    <i>Not Sophia. Not Natasha. Me.</i>


    I looked around, dazed. My vision blurred at the edges as my head started pounding. Faces swirled, mouths moved, but all I heard was static.


    My father stood across the hall with his arms folded and disgust carved into every line of his face.


    Selene clutched Natasha, whose eyes were locked on the mark on my neck. Her face twisted in a grotesque mix of heartbreak and rage. I tried to cover the mark, but my hand wouldn¡¯t move. My fingers just hovered there, like I was afraid touching it would confirm it was real.


    Because it was.


    I was his mate. The Moon Goddess chose me. But how?


    I¡¯m human.


    Humans don¡¯t have mates. We choose. We date. We marry. The Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t pick for us¡ªdoes she?


    Before I could wrap my head around it, Cayden¡¯s voice sliced through the fog again.


    "You¡¯ve got what you wanted, right? You witch."


    I blinked. My chest clenched.


    And even though I don¡¯t have a wolf, even though I wasn¡¯t connected to their rituals, that rejection hurt. Deeply. In ces I didn¡¯t know could hurt.


    But Caspian tightened his hands around me... it dulled the pain. Reced it with something else.


    Excitement? Warmth?


    Then chaos.


    The Luna¡ªwho had been fainted on the floor since I woke up, sprang up like she¡¯d been lit on fire. She pushed Caspian and stormed toward me with fury in her eyes and before I could flinch.


    She pped me three times.


    Three. In quick session. My cheeks burned. My vision blurred with hot tears. But I stayed still, too shocked to cry.


    "No. Uneptable," she spat. "You can¡¯t be my daughter-inw. You¡¯re a witch!"


    Her voice echoed like a curse through the hall.


    "Dahlia!" she screamed, eyes wild, "Tell me she¡¯s one of yours!"


    The old witch stepped forward, eyes glowing with a silvery gleam. She scanned me slowly, methodically. My breath caught.


    "I don¡¯t recognize her," she said finally. "I don¡¯t sense any power in her. She¡¯s not one of mine."


    But the Luna was shaking her head, furious. "She must¡¯ve cloaked it! Witchcraft is forbidden, you damn snake!"


    She shoved me again. And Caspian snapped.


    His arms shot around me as I stumbled, catching me like I weighed nothing. He pulled me into his chest, strong and unshakable. My face pressed against his heart and it beat steady... calm... grounding. His scent, earth, pine, and something warmer invaded my lungs and I didn¡¯t want to leave.


    The Luna recoiled at the sight of us.


    "She¡¯s charmed you too!" she screamed, her voice cracking with tears. "She¡¯s done something to you!"


    "Anna, control yourself!" the former Alpha, Sir us, barked from the side.


    "She¡¯s not a witch," he added, turning to the crowd. "But you all want proof? Fine. You¡¯ll have your proof."


    He looked at Dahlia.


    NovelFire


    She nodded and whispered to a guard, who immediately ran out of the hall.


    Caspian guided me to a nearby seat and settled beside me, his arms still around me. He angled me so I could rest my head against his chest, away from the cruel stares.


    "You¡¯re safe," he whispered. "Just breathe."


    I did.


    I inhaled the scent of him. I closed my eyes. I let myself believe, even for a second, that someone¡ªanyone¡ªwas on my side.


    When I peeked out again, my eyesnded on Cayden, who knelt beside Sophia and Natasha like I¡¯d never even existed. Lilian was fanning them dramatically while Ariel... sweet Ariel... stood alone in the corner. She smiled at me softly, tears shimmering in her eyes.


    I wanted to run to her. To bury myself in her arms.


    But I couldn¡¯t leave Caspian¡¯s side.


    I didn¡¯t want to.


    Then the guard returned¡ªcarrying a silver kettle.


    He handed it to Dahlia, who lifted it with reverence. "This kettle will react to a witch¡¯s blood," she said calmly. "If it changes color... she¡¯s lying. If it doesn¡¯t... she¡¯s innocent. And I can¡¯t perform the spell. It involves spell."


    " Don¡¯t worry about that." The Luna said, and she turned her eyes to Cayden, and he nodded, and in less than a minute, She entered.


    A young woman, no older than me, with flowing red hair and piercing green eyes. Her beauty was chilling¡ªpower radiating from her in thick waves. Everyone turned toward her in awe.


    She said nothing to anyone¡ªjust walked up to the kettle and took it from Dahlia.


    Then her eyes met mine. And my bones went cold.


    "If her blood is touched to the water," she said, voice like ss, "we¡¯ll see her truth."


    I stiffened, panic crawling into my throat. But Caspian was already holding my hand.


    "You¡¯ve got this," he whispered. "You¡¯re not alone. You¡¯ve never been a witch. This is just proof."


    He smiled¡ªwarm, encouraging, sure. Then he brought my hand to his lips. And bit.


    It didn¡¯t hurt. He made sure of that. He was gentle.


    Blood welled at the bite, and the red-haireddy stepped forward, letting the drop fall into the kettle.


    <strong>Time stopped.</strong>


    The entire hall held its breath as the silver liquid shimmered.


    <i>Then it began to vibrate </i>

 Chapter 12: Marked, But Not Chosen

    <h4>Chapter 12: Marked, But Not Chosen</h4>


    ~Hazel¡¯s POV~


    The kettle stopped vibrating. The silence that followed was heavier than the noise had been. Tense. Suffocating. I could feel Caspian¡¯s hand twitch slightly in mine, his breath hot and uneven against my cheek. He had been holding it in probably since the moment the kettle started reacting to me. Then, finally, he exhaled slowly, like a man walking through fire who had made it to the other side.


    f r\eeNovelFire.c(o)(m)


    "See that, Mother?" Caspian said, his voice low but filled with an unshakable authority. "My mate isn¡¯t a witch. She¡¯s a human. And now¡ªshe¡¯s the Beta¡¯s mate. And she will be treated as such."


    He didn¡¯t just growl the words to his mother¡ªhe growled it at the entire room. Every elder, every pack member, everyst soul holding their breath. But even his deration didn¡¯tst a second before it was ripped apart.


    "Impossible!" Cayden¡¯s voice rang out like a thunderp. "Never! She¡¯s a witch!"


    Before anyone could react, he stormed forward and shoved Caspian with such force that his body crashed into the massive tables lining the ceremonial hall. The wood shattered on impact, the sound echoing like bones snapping.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t even move.


    Then he turned toward me.


    Cayden towered over me, all majestic power and brutal grace. His red eyes were glowing no, burning. There was something untamed in them, something feral, something ancient. It hit me then just how different we were. Me, a trembling human girl marked by fate, and him, a beast kissed by the moon.


    He grabbed my chin, rough and forceful, and mmed me against the stone wall. My back arched from the impact, air rushing out of my lungs as our bodies collided. He was close¡ªso close his breath fogged my skin.


    "Admit it," he growled, his lips almost brushing mine, the rage in his voice barely contained. "Admit it¡ªyou are a witch."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, shaking uncontrobly. My body was hot and cold all at once. I could feel the sweat sticking strands of hair to my face.


    Then¡ªhe switched like he was hypnotized.


    His grip faltered. Slowly, like he was waking from a spell, his hand softened, and his fingers brushed across my cheek, gently pushing back my soaked hair. His touch lingered too long. His eyes dimmed just slightly as if reality was returning to him. I swallowed hard, my body still trembling beneath his.


    Before he could say another word or touch me further, Caspian came charging back like a storm unleashed. He tackled Cayden to the floor, fists flying with a fury I had never seen before. "You don¡¯t touch her!" Caspian roared.


    Cayden retaliated fast¡ªbrutal and precise. He flung Caspian across the floor like he weighed nothing. Caspiannded with a hard thud but sprang back up, panting. Then Cayden grabbed a broken piece of wood from the shattered table and aimed it straight at Caspian¡¯s chest.


    "Come on," he dared, voice low, eyes dark. "Kill me, brother. Since you¡¯re so good at killing siblings."


    The air went still.


    "Enough!" Sir us¡¯s voice cut through the madness like a sword.


    "Stop this nonsense," he barked, turning toward my father. "Take your daughter home. She will be married to the Beta soon and move to the High House."


    Father rose quietly, his back straight but his face unreadable. He didn¡¯t say a word, just nodded. The Gilbert family stood with him, and we turned to leave. Eyes followed us curious, judgmental, furious.


    Then a voice stopped us.


    Caspian.


    He whispered something to my father¡ªlow, dark, threatening. Whatever it was, it made my father shiver, and Caspian smirked coldly before letting us go.


    For the first time in my life, I entered the Gilbert family car¡ªnot the grimy maids¡¯ bus. I sat right in the front, right where Selene usually sat. She and her daughters were silent in the backseat, stiff with tension. I felt their res like daggers at my back. No one spoke. Just the sound of heavy breathing and clenching fists filled the car.


    When we got home, all hell broke loose.


    "No. NO!" Natasha screamed as she stormed into the sitting room. She swept her arm across the coffee table, sending all the crystal sses crashing to the floor. Shards flew like angry sparks.


    Maids rushed in, gasping, eyes wide, whispering.


    "This was NOT the n!" Natasha yelled, her voice shrill, broken. "I was supposed to be the one! Not her! Not the dirty human!"


    <i>And honestly? I saw her pain.</i>


    She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªnot from her view. She expected it to be her. Or if not her, then Sophia. Or Lillian. Someone born with status. Not me. Not their pathetic, quiet, scorned sister with no wolf and no worth.


    But I had the mark.


    I touched it¡ªthe new mark on my neck, still pulsing faintly from Caspian¡¯s bite. The symbol of the moon goddess¡¯s choice.


    I had been chosen.


    Because the moon must¡¯ve seen my pain. My struggle. My worth, even when no one else did.


    "What did you do, Hazel?" Natasha spat. "SPEAK. What did you do?"


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," I replied calmly, barely above a whisper.


    I turned to head toward my room, but she wasn¡¯t done.


    ss flew. Sharp, fast, deadly.


    My father moved before I even registered the danger. He caught the cup mid-air¡ªhis speed reminding everyone he was once an elite warrior. "Natasha!" he bellowed. "Are you out of your mind? Do you want to kill her? Do you know what the High House will do to us if anything happens to her?"


    "FATHER?!" Natasha gasped. "You¡¯re defending her? HER?"


    She looked like her world had shattered.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Father was supposed to hate me. He was supposed to let that cup hit my face, not protect me. But he did. And that was the scariest part of all.


    "Calm down, Natasha," he said, quieter now.


    Then Selene spoke up, cold and calcted as always.


    "She might be moon-chosen. But Cayden rejected her," she sneered. "She¡¯ll always be the Alpha¡¯s rejected mate. And she¡¯s human. She¡¯ll age and die before we even wrinkle."


    "She¡¯ll be gone while you¡¯re still young," Lillian chimed in.


    Sophia added, "She won¡¯t even be able to give him a child. Humans can¡¯t birth werewolves."


    Their words were knives, slicing deep.


    But I was done bleeding for them.


    I swallowed my rage and stormed to my room. mmed the door. I threw myself onto the bed, my fingers curling into the sheets.


    I should¡¯ve run away. I¡¯d dreamed of escaping this house for years. But I didn¡¯t. And now I was here¡ªmarked, but still unwanted. Chosen, but still hated.


    The Alpha didn¡¯t want me.


    Rejected again.


    By my father. My stepmother. My sisters. Now the Alpha.


    And everyone was watching to see if I would break.


    But I wouldn¡¯t. I gripped the hem of my dress, breath heavy.


    I had no wolf. The rejection wouldn¡¯t kill me. But I wished it could.


    And then I smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t want me?


    Fine.


    I would reject him. I would walk into that High House and rip the bond apart myself. If my rejection destroyed his wolf, good. Let him feel what I felt. Let him burn like I burned every day in this cursed house.


    Tomorrow, I will end this.


    Tomorrow, I would reject the Alpha; I don¡¯t have a wolf, so the rejection won¡¯t pain me but him. It will destroy and taunt his ego and status. <strong>A rejected Alpha.</strong>


    <i>And he would finally understand what rejection feels like.</i>

 Chapter 13: Brave Hazel

    <h4>Chapter 13: Brave Hazel</h4>


    <strong><i>~ Cayden¡¯s POV ~</i></strong>


    <i>Impossible</i>.


    This is wrong. This should not be right. My heart pounded in my chest, an erratic beat no longer matched my breath or logic. A human can¡¯t be mated to me. The gods must have made a mistake.


    I rejected her. I said the words. I felt the bond snap sharply, painfully but my wolf didn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t epted the rejection. In fact, he had done the opposite. He¡¯d been snarling ever since, wing at the inside of my chest like he wanted to rip himself out of me.


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    "She¡¯s mine," he kept repeating. Over. And over.


    But I refused.


    I¡¯d said it once and would say it again¡ªI reject you. I could still see the way her eyes widened when I said those words. The way her lips quivered just before she pressed them shut. She didn¡¯t beg. She didn¡¯t scream. She just stood there and took it.


    Like she had taken everything else in her life.


    And that¡ªthat right there is what shattered me.


    Caspian had epted her. Marked her. She left with him, with my uncle, with her father. She had walked out of that hall and out of my life... only not really. Because soon, she would be moving into the High House. As Caspian¡¯s mate. As Beta¡¯s Luna.


    And I would see her every day.


    Every damn day.


    I could already feel the torment inching closer. My wolf paced, growled, and whimpered when I dared think of her. Hazel. That soft skin. The warm brown eyes that watered but never spilled over. The way she had shivered when I¡¯d pinned her to the wall. Her scent still lingered on my fingers. Her breath still yed against my cheek in memory. Her soft breathing pattern... I studied everything.


    <i>But I couldn¡¯t do it. I wouldn¡¯t.</i>


    What would the world say? The Alpha of the great Blue Moon pack... mated to a human? What would the council think? What would our enemies say? I had a duty. A legacy. A bloodline.


    I¡¯d saved the pack from scandal by rejecting her¡ªbut I¡¯d damned myself in the process.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t eat. I sat in the same spot on my bedroom couch sincest night, still in the clothes I¡¯d worn to the mating ceremony. My jaw clenched so tightly it ached. My hands curled into fists until my knuckles turned white. I hated myself for thinking of her. For needing her.


    And then¡ªmy door creaked open.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn. I could smell her.


    "Cayden," Natasha said softly, stepping into the room. My wolf instantly turned and growled, his hatred for her never hidden. I swallowed it down. I was Alpha. I was in control.


    She walked toward me, her heels clicking softly against the tile. She didn¡¯t wait for permission. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed herself into me. I responded like a machine. I held her. I even closed my eyes. Pretending. Lying. Faking it so hard, I nearly believed it for half a second.


    She was supposed to be the one.


    The n had been written since childhood. Our parents agreed. The council approved. Our bloodlines matched. She was noble. Beautiful. Smart.


    But she wasn¡¯t Her.


    "I heard everything," she whispered, pulling away just enough to meet my eyes. "She¡¯s your mate. But you rejected her. And now Caspian¡¯s marked her. You won¡¯t ept her... but I know your wolf hasn¡¯t let her go."


    My lips pressed into a thin line. I didn¡¯t answer.


    "So what happens now?" she asked, voice sharper now. "Are you going to throw me away? Chase after that human girl? Is that what this is?"


    My temper red. I stood up. Towered over her. "Are you listening to yourself?" I snapped. "I would never pick a human. I rejected her publicly¡ªand I¡¯ll do it again if I have to. A thousand times. It¡¯s supposed to be you."


    Her expression didn¡¯t change. If anything, it softened.


    "Then make me yours," she said. "Make me your mistress. Marry me. Let her be Beta¡¯s wife if she wants. But you-you will have me. I¡¯ll give you children. She can¡¯t. She¡¯s human. She¡¯ll die long before you even turn grey."


    My wolf howled at her words. I shoved it down. Buried it deep.


    She smiled.


    And then, as if that smile were some kind of spell, she started undressing¡ªright there, in front of me.


    First, her dress slipped down her shoulders, pooling on the floor. Then her bra. Then the rest. Her body, pale and soft, bared to mepletely. I should¡¯ve felt something¡ªdesire, relief, rity.


    But all I felt was wrong.


    Still, I reached out. Mechanically. My fingers moved to her waist. She stepped closer. Her hands undid my buttons. My belt. She reached for me and I flinched¡ªbut let her. She sank to her knees and took me into her mouth.


    I hissed, eyes falling shut.


    But even then¡ªI saw Hazel.


    Her eyes. Her lips. Her scent haunted me even now.


    I bit my tongue, forcing down the moan that nearly escaped.


    It was Hazel¡¯s name.


    It was always going to be Hazel¡¯s name.


    I flipped Natasha over, my body reacting without my mind. I pushed into her. She moaned. My wolf roared. Not in pleasure¡ªbut in pain. I kept going anyway, my hands rougher than they should¡¯ve been, my mouthnding on her skin that felt wrong, wrong, wrong.


    Then my nose caught a scent¡ªthe door clicked open.


    And everything stopped.


    The room fell into silence so thick it choked me. I turned my head.


    And there she stood.


    Hazel.


    Her eyes locked with mine. Wide. Unblinking. Shimmering with disbelief. Hurt. Rage. Her lips trembled but she didn¡¯t move. She just stared.


    My body froze, still inside another woman. My arms stiffened. Natasha turned slowly, and when she saw Hazel standing there, her smirk only deepened.


    But I¡ªI felt cold.


    My insides were burning.


    The second Hazel stepped through that damn door, Ragnar howled so loud in my skull I nearly fell forward.


    <strong><i>Get her! Get her! Mate her! Mine!</i></strong>


    His voice wed against the walls of my mind, wild and desperate and echoing louder than anything I¡¯d ever felt before.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    Hazel stood frozen in the doorway, dressed in something far too simple for the storm she carried. Her hair was pulled back, but strands were trembling at her temples. She didn¡¯t speak. She just stared.


    And then¡ªNatasha shifted.


    She hissed, yanking the bedsheet off the bed and wrapping it around herself with a smug little tug. "And what are the ruins of the litter doing here?" she purred.


    Hazel didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t flinch.


    Didn¡¯t even look at Natasha.


    She stepped in, slow and deliberate. Then her eyes turned to me¡ªcutting through me, through the mess of tangled sheets and my bare chest still heaving from what just happened.


    "I want to see the Alpha," she said quietly.


    Her tone was t, but I could see it¡ªher fists clenched tightly by her sides, just like she had done the day before. Her heart was hammering. I could hear it. Her scent was drenched in pain.


    And guilt stabbed straight through me like a de.


    Natasha turned to me with narrowed eyes. "Cayden," she spat, "she says she wants to see you. Please dispose of her."


    Ragnar growled. <i>If you send her away again, I swear I will tear you apart from the inside. Let her speak. Let her SPEAK.</i>


    I clenched my jaw.


    At least let me hear her out.


    I took Natasha¡¯s hand, cold, too perfect, and gave her a subtle nod to move. She didn¡¯t budge. So I turned to Hazel. "Speak," I said.


    Hazel¡¯s voice didn¡¯t crack. "Not in front of her. I want to speak to you. Alone."


    Natasha scoffed, stepping forward with that high-and-mighty smirk. "Privately?" she mocked. "Whatever you have to say, say it here. He rejected you, remember? You have no im on him."


    Hazel¡¯s lips curled into something almost like a smile. But it was bitter. Fractured. "I¡¯m not sure I ever had a im," she replied. "I just want to speak. Privately."


    Thatst wordnded like thunder.


    I turned to Natasha. Please, I thought. Let her say it. Just this once.


    She looked ready to snap. Her lips parted, and I could already hear the venom rising¡ªso I did it.


    I hit her with my Alpha gift. Just a whisper of power, but it pinned her in ce like a knife. Her mouth snapped shut. She knew what that meant.


    She stood slowly. But as she passed Hazel, she made sure to bump her shoulder¡ªintentionally, arrogantly.


    Hazel didn¡¯t even blink. Didn¡¯t twitch. Didn¡¯t look at her.


    She only stared at me. And as Natasha left a smirk curved on her lips as she fixed her posture. Head high and released the hem of her gown as if she wasn¡¯t broken fee seconds again.


    <i>Feisty girl</i>

 Chapter 14: The Rejection of the Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Rejection of the Alpha</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    <i>I wasn¡¯t ready for what I saw.</i>


    The door creaked open just slightly but enough to unveil the unholy sight that mmed against my chest like a hammer to ss. There he was. My mate. The Alpha. The man I had walked miles barefoot and escaped my father¡¯s mansion, tangled in sheets with my step-sister, Natasha, draped across him like she belonged.


    <i>And for a moment, I forgot why I came.</i>


    My breath caught so violently it hurt. My heart... it stung. Like a de slid right between my ribs and twisted slowly. For a reason I didn¡¯t understand, I wanted to scream. Not because I was surprised¡ªno. I knew who he was. I knew who she was. But the ache came anyway. That disgusting, hollow ache that curled around my lungs and squeezed.


    Natasha¡¯sugh snapped through the tension. Sharp. Poisoned. "And what are the ruins of the litter doing here?" she sneered, curling the sheet tighter around herself like she needed to protect something.


    I didn¡¯t flinch.


    My fists clenched by my sides, nails cutting into my palm but my face remained still. If she thought words could bruise me, she hadn¡¯t met the version of me that survivedst night. I didn¡¯t run out of the servant quarters and scale the side of the eastern wall for nothing. Ariel and I hadn¡¯t risked our lives slipping past the guards and their scent markers just for me to turn back now. No.


    I was here for business.


    I didn¡¯t care how warm their bed was or how damp the room smelled of lust. I came to reject him. To look into the eyes of the one who discarded me like trash... and throw him away, too.


    The second Natasha left huffing, swaying her hips in that performative way of hers. I straightened my spine.


    This was my moment. And I would not waste it.


    NovelFire


    But then he moved.


    "You must be brave," Cayden drawled, his voicezy and amused, "to enter this ce... alone."


    And then he rose from the bed.


    Naked. Completely. Naked.


    Oh, moon goddess.


    Broad shoulders carved like vengeance, every line of muscle drawn in shadows and sweat. His chest rose slowly, Slick and glistening, as if kissed by firelight¡ªa ck tattoo crawling from beneath his corbone, coiling around his ribs like a serpent guarding secrets, then vanishing deep into the V of his abs. His long ck hair clung to his face, damp and wild, framing eyes that burned like ruin. He looked like sin¡ªa fallen god draped in darkness, wearing nothing but temptation and the scent of regret.


    My heart kicked up like a hummingbird caught in a cage. I forgot how to breathe. I forgot how to stand. My knees buckled slightly, but I locked them, refusing to give him the satisfaction. Still, my traitorous eyes scanned him and stopped at a sight.


    He was massive


    And then¡ªmy eyes dipped lower.


    I gasped.


    <strong><i>He was hard. Already</i></strong>.


    Long. Veined. Heavy with lust. His body responded to me like I was still his. Like I still belonged to him.


    I took a step back. Another.


    My spine hit the cold stone wall.


    There was nowhere left to run.


    Cayden approached slowly, like a predator scenting blood. My insides were turning, and I was sure my face was as red as the color itself.


    He leaned forward, so close I could feel the heat off his body. His full face right in front of me, Thick eyshes, Full brow, and perfect Siren eyes. His lips grazed the shell of my ear. His voice came softly, slick with temptation. "Enjoying the view?"


    That snapped me out of it.


    My cheeks med with heat. My pride exploded in my chest like a bomb.


    I shoved him. Hard. Or as hard as my shaking hands could manage.


    "I reject you," I said.


    The words cracked in my throat, but they made it out. I didn¡¯t open my eyes after I said it. I couldn¡¯t. Not yet. I felt his presence still... massive and looming.


    And then..


    "What did you just say?" he asked, voice dipped in disbelief.


    I opened my eyes.


    His eyes was no longer normal. They had turned more red. Glowing. Dangerous.


    But I didn¡¯t shrink. Not this time.


    "I said," I stepped closer, "I reject you. I will never be the Alpha¡¯s discarded mate. I refuse to carry that title. You, Cayden Salvatore, will be the rejected Alpha because I also reject you."


    His breath hitched.


    And for a moment, I saw the war behind his eyes. His wolf. Fighting him. Screaming. Ripping.


    He was losing control.


    Perfect.


    Let him feel what I felt. Let it eat him from the inside out like it did me. Let rejection crawl over his skin and into his bones. Let it choke him in bed and haunt him in dreams. Let the taste of it rot on his tongue.


    His eyes burned orange now, and in a sh, he grabbed me.


    His hands locked around my waist, dragging me forward until my chest pressed into his. His skin was fire wet and burning and my stomach clenched from the contact.


    His hardness pressed against me.


    And goddess help me my body responded.


    I hated it.


    I wanted to spit. Scream. Punch myself.


    Because no matter how much my mind despised him... my body... my heart... something else inside me still wanted him.


    "You¡¯ll regret this," he whispered, hot breath fanning across my cheek.


    His voice slithered into my ear and I gasped.


    He was doing this on purpose. He knew what he was doing. Seducing. Luring. Undressing me without even touching me.


    And worst of all...


    It was working. I don¡¯t have a wolf, but my stomach twisted, and heat surged between my thighs. My fingers itched to touch his chest, to mark him, to show him he was mine. Even if I rejected him, some part of me still craved him¡ªdesperately.


    And then¡ªI broke.


    <i>Without thinking, without nning... I bit him.</i>


    My teeth sank into the crook of his neck, right above the corbone. Not a love bite. A mark. He released a soft moan as he pressed my head to bite him further.

 Chapter 15: Feisty human

    <h4>Chapter 15: Feisty human</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    He tasted like sin.


    The kind of sin that ruins you. The kind that makes you forget your name and scream his.


    His mouth found the soft curve of my neck, and I arched into him, breath hitching as his teeth grazed my skin. My back hit the bed before realizing he¡¯d stripped my coat off. His body caged me in, heat rolling off him in waves as his lips moved lower¡ªiming, consuming, lost in hunger that wasn¡¯t just his.


    No, this wasn¡¯t just him.


    This was his wolf. Wild. Untethered. Consumed.


    And gods... I wanted it. I wanted him, or them, whatever this was¡ªferal and unfiltered. I didn¡¯t care. I just needed to be devoured.


    His mouth crashed against my breast, sucking hard, his fangs scraping my nipple until I whimpered, toes curling. My fingers wed down his back, nails dragging along taut muscles. I was growling. Me. Growling.


    "I hate you," I whispered, not even recognizing my own voice¡ªraw, shaky, desperate.


    His hands moved fast, yanking my clothes away, and suddenly I was bare beneath him, skin flushed and trembling. His eyes devoured me. And when our bodies finally touched¡ªskin to skin¡ªI felt it. That raw charge between us is like lightning waiting to strike.


    I reached for him, wrapped my hand around his thick, veiny length. He groaned, low and guttural, and I felt it echo through my bones. We didn¡¯t speak. We didn¡¯t need to. The silence between us was louder than words. It was all tension. All heat. All ws and breath and sweat.


    He climbed over me, fingers wrapping tight around my throat¡ªnot choking, just holding, as if grounding himself. His eyes met mine, dark and wild.


    "You still want to reject me?" he growled, voice breaking apart with need.


    "Yes," I breathed. But the word was heavy. Angry. Confused. Full of things I couldn¡¯t name.


    And then... he sank his fangs into my neck.


    I gasped, loud and shameless, as fire shot through my veins. Caspian¡¯s bite had been sweet, delicate¡ªalmost romantic. But this?


    This was raw. Feral.


    Possessive.


    My moan spilled out of me before I could stop it, echoing in the room as his mouthtched deeper. His bite branded me in ways I didn¡¯t know were possible, and when he finally pulled back, lips bloody and breath ragged, he kissed me¡ªhard, fierce.


    I kissed him back like I was drowning.


    We rolled across the bed, heat building, spiraling into something dangerous. We shouldn¡¯t be doing this. We both knew it. Every touch screamed forbidden. Every thrust was a sin we were willing tomit again and again.


    And then... he was inside me.


    Just like that.


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    No warning. No hesitation.


    A sharp cry tore from my throat. He was huge. Too much. But perfect. My walls clenched around him, my legs wrapped around his waist, trying to take every inch he gave.


    "I hate you," I hissed, nails raking down his back as I pushed into his thrust.


    "Damn it, you¡¯re tight," he groaned, his face twisted in pure, agonizing pleasure.


    He flipped me over fast, his hands gripping my hips as he mmed into me from behind. My knees hit the bed, ass up, as a deep, punishing spank cracked across my skin¡ªfollowed by another. And another.


    My core pulsed, wetness dripping down my thighs.


    "You still reject me?" he growled, palmnding again, harder this time.


    "Yes," I gasped. "A million times..yes."


    Lies. So many lies. Because the moment he marked me, rejection is no longer possible, we are already trapped, but the realization hasn¡¯t sunk in yet.


    "You feisty little human," he snarled.


    He flipped me again, dragging my body beneath him, his mouth finding my breasts¡ªbiting, sucking, licking until I was sobbing. I was losing my mind. My hands tangled in his hair as he kept moving, kept thrusting. His hot breath flickered over my sensitive peaks, and I wasing apart.


    "I¡¯ll make you beg," he said, mouth still full of me.


    I grabbed his face, forced him to look at me.


    "Make me, Alpha Cayden. But I¡¯ll never submit to you," I spat, even as my body betrayed me, arching into him like I needed him to breathe.


    That devilish smirk bloomed across his face. He loved it.


    He loved that I fought him.


    Without a word, he lifted me like I weighed nothing, carried me across the room, andid me out on the polished table. My wrists were tied with his tie, held above my head like an offering. Looking like I was his next meal.


    His eyes devoured me.


    I was his prey.


    "I warned you," he muttered, his voice low, dangerous.


    He hovered above me, blocking out the light, casting shadows over my flushed, trembling body. Then one finger¡ªjust one¡ªslid between my thighs. I gasped.


    That was all he needed.


    He lifted his finger to his lips, tasting me. And sighed like I was the best thing he had ever tasted.


    Then he slid two in. My hips jerked. Wetness spilled.


    Then three.


    I threw my head back, moaning his name like a prayer, like a curse. He was relentless. Deep. Fast. Wicked.


    "Take. It. Back," he growled between thrusts of his fingers, my slickness dripping onto the table.


    "Never," I gasped, hips rocking, desperate for more.


    He pulled away, and I thought I might cry.


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    But then his tongue reced his fingers.


    "Oh, f¡ªCayden!" I screamed, grabbing a fistful of his thick, dark hair, grinding against his face.


    He was too good. He knew every spot. Every flick. Every swirl. I was wrecked.


    He looked up at me, mouth shining. "Ready to swallow your words?"


    I smirked through the haze. "<i>Are you that desperate?"</i> My gaze fixed on his hard, veiny cock.


    His eyes darkened. He grabbed his cock, thick and leaking, and mmed into me in one brutal thrust.


    I screamed.


    And then I bit him¡ªhis neck, his shoulder¡ªmarking him like he marked me. He groaned, feral and loud, every thrust rougher, deeper.


    "<strong>TAKE. IT.BACK."</strong>


    "Impossible," I moaned, losing all sense of control.


    His final thrust hit something deep inside, and I shattered, crying out as heat poured into me, thick and hot and endless.


    We copsed together, bodies shaking, chests heaving.


    I could barely see. Everything was blurry. But I managed to whisper, "I¡¯ll never submit to you..."


    <i>Then the darkness took me.</i>

 Chapter 16: Marked by two

    <h4>Chapter 16: Marked by two</h4>


    <strong><i>~Cayden¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Fuck. Damn it.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>What just happened?</i></strong>


    My breaths came in harsh, uneven bursts as I stared down at her¡ªHazel. Her lips were parted slightly, her breathing soft and peaceful as if she wasn¡¯t lying in the wreckage of every choice I had ever made. Her bare shoulder peeked from the twisted sheets, and right there on her neck was my mark. Crimson, raw, and permanent.


    Ragnar, my wolf, purred in satisfaction like a beast that had devoured his feast. But I? I was spiraling.


    I mated her.


    <strong><i>I. Mated. A human.</i></strong>


    My gaze was glued to the spot where I¡¯d imed her, my own handiwork taunting me. The sharp bite was obvious, unmistakable¡ªa public deration to every pack member. She was mine. But Caspian¡¯s mark was already there, faded but still visible underneath.


    She was no longer the rejected Omega.


    She was the Beta¡¯s imed mate.


    And now... the Alpha¡¯s too.


    She was going to be Luna. My Luna.


    My breath caught in my throat, and I felt bile rise. Not because of her¡ªno, she was never the problem. It was me. The years I spent building my strength, my power, my image of the perfect leader... all shattered with a single mistake. A single day


    A single bite.


    I covered her with the nket as gently as I could, though I left the bite mark exposed. Maybe part of me wanted to keep staring at it, to remind myself what I¡¯d done. Maybe I wanted to remind the world.


    Then¡ª


    A scream. A raw, broken sound that sliced through the thick silence like a de.


    I jerked around.


    <i>Natasha</i>.


    Her face crumbled, eyes wide with betrayal, heartbreak crashing over her in waves. And behind her stood my mother, her trembling hand covering her mouth, disbelief stamped across her face like an open wound.


    "No..." she whispered, stumbling forward. "No... not you too." Her knees buckled, and she copsed to the floor in despair.


    "<strong>YOU PROMISED ME!"</strong> Natasha screamed, her voice cracking into madness. "<i>You said I would be Luna! You said you¡¯d marry me!"</i>


    Her fingers clenched, and suddenly she lunged toward Hazel, her grief turning into violence.


    But I was faster. I caught her mid-air, my grip iron around her wrists as she thrashed. "NO! YOU CAN¡¯T!" she cried. "You hate her, remember? You said she was filth! Why does she keep taking everything from me? My life, my father... and now you?!"


    View the correct content at NovelFire


    She fought me with everything she had, but I didn¡¯t let go. I couldn¡¯t.


    <i>Because the truth was... she wasn¡¯t wrong.</i>


    The moment I marked Hazel, I¡¯d sentenced her. Packs would revolt. Elders would question me. Other Alphas would see this as weakness. Mating a human?


    This was war.


    I stiffened as two more figures entered the room¡ªCaspian and my father, drawn by the screaming.


    Caspian¡¯s eyes locked on Hazel¡¯s neck. He saw the bite. He saw my bite. The rage that filled his eyes was instant, volcanic.


    "No," he choked. "No, you didn¡¯t."


    He bolted forward and tried to scrub the mark away, frantic hands wing at her skin like he could undo what was done. But the bite wouldn¡¯t fade. It was sealed by the bond.


    "<strong>WHAT DID YOU DO?!"</strong>


    His fist connected with my jaw before I could answer.


    The force flung me back, mming me into the wall so hard the ster cracked. Chunks broke off and rained around me, dust rising in clouds as I hit the floor.


    "You weren¡¯t supposed to touch her!" Caspian roared, standing over me, fists trembling. "She¡¯s human, Cayden! She can¡¯t be Luna. She can¡¯t even survive the trials, the council, the ceremony. You doomed her!"


    He yanked me up by my cor, his face inches from mine. "You hated her! You said she was weak, pathetic, unfit to carry your heir¡ªwhy would you mate her?!"


    "I didn¡¯t force her," I whispered hoarsely.


    His face twisted. "You¡¯re lying."


    "I¡¯m not." My voice cracked. "She epted me. She wanted it."


    Rage shed in his eyes again, and he threw me¡ªno,unched me¡ªdown the hall and toward the staircase. Before I could catch myself, he was on me again, grabbing me by the back of my shirt.


    Then snap.


    My neck twisted unnaturally, pain blinding as my body crumpled like a ragdoll.


    I didn¡¯t fight back.


    Not because I couldn¡¯t but because I wouldn¡¯t. Ragnar didn¡¯t help me. My wolf just... watched. Like he approved of the punishment.


    Caspian descended like a storm. His fists rained down on me, blow after blow, his voice cracking as he shouted things I couldn¡¯t even process through the pain.


    Then something changed.


    <i>A sound.</i>


    <i>A breath.</i>


    <i>Hazel.</i>


    Though she was upstairs and we were bloodied on the ground floor... we heard her.


    Her breath was steady, powerful, pulsing with something ancient. Caspian bolted up the stairs, and I¡ªbroken, bleeding¡ªdragged myself after him.


    She stood by the bed, sunlight casting across her like some ethereal being. The sheets fell away from her slowly, and she was standing there, marked by both of us.


    Her eyes opened.


    Wide. Terrified. Shimmering with gold and silver hues like the moon and sun had collided in her irises.


    She saw me. She saw him. Then her gaze dropped to her neck our marks and she pressed her trembling hand to her mouth.


    "Oh my God."


    Her voice broke.


    "You..." Natasha choked out, stepping forward. "Why do you keep taking everything from me?" My voice was low, guttural, filled with something I couldn¡¯t name grief, confusion, shame.


    She didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t. She was in shock.


    Then something whizzed through the air. A stone.


    My mother had thrown it.


    "Whore!" she hissed.


    But Caspian caught it just in time.


    "It¡¯s not her fault!" he yelled. "It¡¯s his! This shouldn¡¯t have happened! She¡¯s human! She¡¯s not supposed to carry this bond. And you!" He turned to me. "You never even wanted her. So why now?!"


    Father¡¯s voice cut through the chaos.


    "Enough."


    We all turned.


    He stepped forward, his voice calm butmanding.


    "Fate has made its decision. She bears the marks of both Alpha and Beta. The council will convene. After their verdict, she will be married."


    "To whom?" Caspian whispered, voice broken.


    Father looked at both of us.


    "To both of you."


    Silence fell like a curse.


    "She now holds the highest rank among us. She will be Luna and Beta-Female. She belongs to the two of you. And in three days, the mating ceremony will make itw."


    I stared at Hazel.


    Her lips parted. She looked like she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Neither could I.


    Because now the whole pack would burn for what I had done.

 Chapter 17: Council meeting

    <h4>Chapter 17: Council meeting</h4>


    <strong><i>~Caspian¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    The room was brimming with tension the kind that clung to your skin like smoke. We were seated around the long, oak council table carved generations ago by the founding wolves of our pack.


    To my right sat Cayden, rigid in his seat, his jaw set as hard as stone. Across from us, Leon, our Gamma, leaned forward, arms crossed, eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t speak much, but when he did, his words often cut deeper than fangs.


    The elders filled the rest of the room¡ªthree wrinkled old wolves clinging to their pride like lifelines. Elder Austin is the loudest. Elder O¡¯Brian, the cruelest. Elder Gina, the only one with any damn sense left. My parents sat in their usual ce, mother with her ever-present silk handkerchief, dabbing at tears that never seemed real. And at the far end, cloaked in calm power, sat Aurora the only witch in our territory. She kept her coven under us, helped with spells, and mostly stayed out of our politics.


    Mostly.


    But not today.


    "We can¡¯t make Hazel our Luna. She¡¯s weak." Elder Austin¡¯s voice sliced through the quiet, rough as gravel.


    Cayden¡¯s eyes red, but his tone was collected, cold. "She bears both our marks now. Like it or not, she is Luna. Denying that now would be foolish." He looked straight at Austin, and I watched the old man shrink back slightly¡ªbut only just.


    <i>Liar. Bloody liar. </i>


    I ground my teeth together to keep from growling aloud. This was the same man who¡¯d sworn to reject Hazel, to stay away from her, but no¡ªhe¡¯d broken his vow, taken her to bed, and now here we were. Caged by fate and Cayden¡¯s impulsive desires.


    Elder O¡¯Brien mmed his hand on the table, rattling the old wood. "I say we kill her. Put an end to this madness so the mark will disappear and the moon goddess will realise her mistake and pick a she-wolf this time."


    I flinched. So did Cayden. Our wolves immediately surged, snarling in protest. I clenched my fists beneath the table.


    "Are you out of your damn mind?!" Elder Gina shot up from her seat, her voice fierce and sharp like a whip crack. "You¡¯d suggest murdering an innocent girl because fate chose her?"


    "She seduced the Alpha," Austin growled, jabbing a crooked finger toward Cayden. "In his room, in his bed. Ask yourself who caused this."


    My eyes snapped to Cayden. My chest tightened. Did he... tell them that? Was it her fault? That she seduced him?


    The silence that followed buzzed with unspoken usations.


    Cayden¡¯s hand twitched on the table, but his voice remained steady. "This is a decision-making ground, not a battlefield. If you came here to fight personal demons, do it outside. Not here."


    The room fell silent again, but the tension was far from over.


    Father leaned forward. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was final. "You caused this, son. You made your choice when you broke the news. And now you will pay the price. You will marry Hazel."


    Mother sniffled beside him, dabbing her eyes dramatically. I rolled my eyes inwardly. The tears were as fake as the sympathy she wore. This was always about legacy for her. Status. Control.


    "But Hazel can¡¯t even bear a child," O¡¯Brien barked again. "She¡¯s human. She¡¯ll die quickly. She¡¯ll give us nothing."


    I had had enough.


    "Then me the Moon Goddess for her choice. Not the girl."


    "Innocent, my damn feet," Austin scoffed, but this time Cayden¡¯s re shut him up before I had to.


    "I agree," mother said, wiping at her eyes again. "I want a grandchild. An heir. Who¡¯s going to give us that? Hazel?"


    And then Leon, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke.


    "Maybe hazel should marry both... but a she-wolf should be chosen as the official mistress. Someone to bear the heir."


    The room went still.


    Even Aurora, who had sat like a statue at the corner of the room, lifted her head.


    "I agree with Gamma Leon," she said softly.


    Their eyes met¡ªFor a moment, no longer than a heartbeat, something passed between them. And then it was gone.


    "Where is the sense in that?" Austin bellowed, mming his cane to the floor.


    "If you can¡¯t find sense in it," Gina said calmly, "then perhaps you don¡¯t have any to begin with."


    Laughter broke out, low and restrained, but genuine. Austin¡¯s re could¡¯ve started a fire.


    Father stood, his hands on the table. "So this is the decision then? Hazel marries both my sons. A mistress will be appointed for the sake of the pack¡¯s future."


    I nodded.


    So did Cayden.


    I hated it. Every damn word. But what choice did we have? We were bound now¡ªher to me, and him. Our fate was sealed by the marks she bore and the twisted, divine mess the Moon Goddess had dropped on our heads.


    Cayden raised his voice. "All in support?"


    One by one, hands lifted¡ªmine, Cayden¡¯s, father¡¯s, Leon¡¯s, Aurora¡¯s, mother¡¯s, Gina¡¯s.


    The rest hesitated. You could taste the bitterness in their faces, but they knew the cost of rebellion. Eventually, reluctantly, the other elders raised their hands too.


    "You have your say now," Cayden warned, "but go against thister and you¡¯ll be punished."


    The elders grumbled, but none of them dared speak.


    NovelFire


    Gina tilted her head. "So who will the mistress be?"


    "Natasha," mother said immediately.


    Every head turned. Her smile was feline. "I can¡¯t think of anyone better suited."


    Of course. Natasha¡ªthe perfect she-wolf, born and bred for this. Mother had probably been nning this since the day sheid eyes on Hazel.


    No one objected.


    No one wanted to deal with the former Luna.


    NovelFire


    Because that¡¯s how it is here¡ªdecisions made behind smiles and fake tears, deals made over women like property.


    Hazel would be assigned to us soon¡ªour wife, our Luna. Natasha, our mistress. One would give the pack an heir. One would receive the crown.


    <i>But only one would have me.</i>


    <i>Only one would ever touch my soul.</i>


    And it sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to be Natasha.


    I stood from my seat, voice low but firm. "Let the wedding preparations begin."

 Chapter 18: Perfect dream

    <h4>Chapter 18: Perfect dream</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    <i>I didn¡¯t ask for this. Not any of it.</i>


    Not the fate that chained me to wolves. Not the marks that branded me like a possession. And certainly not a wedding that felt more like a punishment than a promise.


    I never wanted to belong to a world where my value was discussed across council tables, where elders debated my worth like I was amodity. A pawn on their board. Disposable. Receable.


    What happened yesterday... shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    I had gone to Cayden with one purpose¡ªto reject him. To sever that bond before it rooted too deeply. Before it swallowed me whole. But things didn¡¯t go as nned. The room had felt too small, his presence too consuming, and the fire that passed between us¡ªwhether it was fate or foolishness¡ªended up sealing us instead of freeing me.


    I could hate myself for it, but what use was hate now?


    The deed was done.


    And now... we move forward.


    I stood before the tall mirror in the bridal chambers, surrounded by chaos. Maids pulled and tugged at my limbs as they tried on one gown after another. Silk scraped my skin,ce scratched at my ribs, and every dress felt like a costume tight, suffocating, all wrong. Not a single one made me feel like a bride.


    Tomorrow was the wedding.


    My wedding.


    I tilted my head, staring at the reflection. Who was this girl staring back? She looked like a ghost pale, lifeless, silent. The two bite marks on her neck stood out like fresh ink on parchment. One from Cayden. One from Caspian. Proof that I no longer belonged to myself.


    Step-mom Selene finally snapped.


    "Which one of these will suit you, you shapeless girl?" she hissed, her eyes scanning me like I was a problem that couldn¡¯t be solved. Then she pointed toward the corner of the room, to a faded yellow gown folded on a stool. It looked dusty and old, something pulled out of a forgotten closet.


    "That one should do."


    NovelFire


    I nodded.


    Not because I agreed, but because I was tired of fighting. Tired of caring.


    But then, a sharp twist pulled in my chest. No. My lips parted slightly, and the words almost escaped. I wanted to scream no. I might not want this wedding, I might hate everything it stood for, but even I deserved more than that ragged piece of cloth. No.


    But the voice in my head reminded me don¡¯t give her that satisfaction.


    Don¡¯t beg...Don¡¯t cry.


    Don¡¯t let her see you fall apart, Hazel.


    So I stood tall. If she wanted to humiliate me, let her. I would wear that dress with a smile on my face, chin held high, because I had something she couldn¡¯t control.


    I had them.


    I had their marks.


    The very thing her precious daughter Natasha wanted so badly she could taste blood.


    A maid slid the dress over my shoulders and zipped it up. I turned to the mirror. It wasn¡¯t hideous, just wrong. It clung to me in all the wrong ces, didn¡¯tplement my body, and it definitely wasn¡¯t me.


    Nothing like the dress I imagined as a little girl.


    I used to sit by my window, staring out at the sky until the sun burned my eyes. I¡¯d imagine my wedding day barefoot on a beach, a soft breeze ying with my veil, a man waiting for me at the altar with his arms outstretched and eyes only for me. We¡¯d exchange vows with the ocean as our witness.


    But that girl was long gone.


    This one was stitched together with silent grief and forcedposure.


    That was when the doors burst open.


    Natasha stormed in, followed by her faithful shadows, Lilian and Sophia. The scent of money and malice filled the air as they swept in like royalty.


    "Mother, how do I look?" Natasha twirled, wearing a white gown that sparkled with beads and gold embroidery. It shimmered like it cost more than my life.


    She looked like the bride.


    I looked for help.


    The council¡¯s decision to name her mistress didn¡¯t surprise me. It was predictable. I was a human. She was a pure-blooded she-wolf. I couldn¡¯t bear their heir¡ªnot unless a miracle urred. But still, seeing her unt it, seeing the way she relished in my pain, made my throat tighten.


    "Ow, isn¡¯t this our whore of a wife," she giggled, and the other two followed suit.


    I simply ignored it.


    I kept my eyes on the mirror, silently coaching myself. Don¡¯t lose it, Hazel. Don¡¯t.


    I clenched the fabric of the gown in my fists, grounding myself. I wouldn¡¯t let them break me. Not now. Not like this.


    That was when a maid slipped in quietly, holding a long white box in both hands. She bowed low. "Madam, a gift for you... from Beta Caspian."


    The room stilled.


    Selene¡¯s expression twisted, and she snatched the box from the maid¡¯s hands before I could even step forward.


    "What is this?" she hissed.


    She tore it open and froze.


    The box slipped from her hands and ttered to the ground.


    Natasha rushed forward. "What?! What is it?!"


    And then... she saw it.


    So did I.


    A gown. The most beautiful thing I had ever seen.


    free\NovelFire.c o(m)


    It was white¡ªfluorescent, not dull. Lined with crystals that shimmered like stardust. No beads. Real crystals. The neckline dipped elegantly but modestly, the sleeves fluttered like wind-blown petals, and the waist was cinched just enough to shape me without suffocating me.


    It was... perfect.


    Not just beautiful..me.


    Tailored for someone with ck hair and hazel eyes.


    Tailored for me.


    Natasha¡¯s face crumpled as she lunged for it. "No! This was meant for me! Right? Right?!"


    The maid bowed again. "I¡¯m sorry, Madam. The tag says Hazel Gilbert. The gift was directed to her."


    "No!" Natasha snapped, turning to Selene. "This cannot happen! I¡¯ll tell Cayden. He¡¯ll make him take it back! He has to give me my gown!"


    She stormed out in a fit of rage, dragging her minions behind her.


    I stood, frozen.


    The maid held the gown out to me with trembling hands. "Would you like to try it on, miss?"


    I nodded, barely breathing.


    The moment the dress slipped over my skin, it was like a second heartbeat. It fit like a whisper. The bodice hugged me perfectly, the sleeves draped just right, and the skirt floated around my feet like clouds.


    I turned back to the mirror.


    And for the first time... I recognized the girl staring back.


    Caspian did this. He saw me. He thought of me. Somehow, he knew my size. My style. My worth.


    It wasn¡¯t the wedding of my dreams. But suddenly... it wasn¡¯t a nightmare either.


    Caspian didn¡¯t give me chills like Cayden. He didn¡¯t make my skin crawl or my soul shrink.


    He made butterflies stir.


    And as I stood there, clothed in crystals and soft light, I whispered quietly to myself:


    <i>"May the Moons help me."</i>

 Chapter 19: The coffin

    <h4>Chapter 19: The coffin</h4>


    <strong><i>Author¡¯s Note: Bonus Chapter Because It¡¯s My Birthday! ??</i></strong>


    <strong><i>~ Caspian¡¯s POV ~</i></strong>


    The council meeting was short and precise and as soon as it ended, I rushed to my chambers. The door clicked shut behind me, and the weight of everything hit me like a steel wall. I ripped off my shirt and threw it aside, letting my skin finally breathe.


    <i>Nizen</i>...


    The shift still clung to me. I could feel my wolf pacing just beneath the surface, still too close, still too agitated. We hadn¡¯t bonded fully in days. I needed to let him speak.


    "Hazel." His voice came sharp and deep in my mind. My wolf¡¯s voice was never soft, but this time it carried more thanmand. It carried longing.


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    I exhaled, rolling my shoulders.


    I felt it too.


    Meeting Hazel had changed everything. The moment I scented her, my body stopped moving on autopilot. The bond was undeniable. I had the maids send one of the best dresses in New Orleans for our wedding. But a question still needled at the back of my mind like a splinter I couldn¡¯t remove.


    <i>Is she truly human?</i>


    Before I could spiral further, a gentle knock echoed against the door.


    My brows furrowed. No one should be on this floor. "Who¡¯s there?" I called out.


    "Aurora."


    That name was enough to jolt me upright.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t just anyone. She was the only witch allowed within our pack¡¯s borders¡ªhell, the only one wee in all of New Orleans. And even then, barely. Wolves were still bitter about what the witches had done¡ªtrapping us in our wolf forms under the Blue Moon¡¯s curse. It had taken years to break it.


    Cayden broke it first.


    But Aurora had helped him free the rest of us. Without her, we¡¯d still be feral, buried in fur and madness.


    Still, her presence here, alone, unguarded?


    I yanked my shirt back on and flung open the door, grabbing her by the wrist and yanking her inside before anyone saw her.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I hissed, scanning the hallway before shutting the door. "You¡¯re supposed to stay in your chambers. The others would tear you apart if they saw you roaming freely."


    "I¡¯d love to see them try," she said with that smirk that never seemed to fade. She walked further in, her movements slow and deliberate, like a queen entering her throne room. Her long red hair gleamed under thentern light, and her emerald eyes were sharp enough to slice steel.


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "You¡¯re insane."


    "No," she said smoothly, seating herself on the edge of my bed like she owned the ce. "I¡¯m here for something important."


    I crossed my arms, waiting.


    Then she reached into her cloak and drew out three strands glowing, silver-threaded strands of energy, hovering gently between her fingers. The air crackled.


    "What is that?" I asked, eyes narrowing.


    "Mating strands," she said, her voice unusually serious now. "Proof that the triplet brothers of this pack have each found their mates."


    "Yes," I said cautiously. "We have."


    My brows furrowed. Why was she telling me what I already knew?


    "I said triplets, Caspian," she said, her tone deliberate, slow, and unnervingly calm. "Not two brothers."


    I frowned. "We are triplets. Or we were. One died. Cyrius died. Cayden killed him."


    She didn¡¯t blink.


    "Then exin why THREE strands are glowing." she emphasized on the ¡¯Three¡¯.


    My entire body stilled. I stepped back slightly, unsure whether I¡¯d heard her correctly.


    "No," I muttered. "No, that¡¯s not possible. He¡¯s dead. Death doesn¡¯t unlink a bond. That must be it. Even in death, we¡¯re connected."


    Aurora rose to her feet, slowly walking toward me. "These strands only appear for the living, Beta Caspian."


    My breath hitched.


    "What are you trying to say?" I asked, my voice lower, dangerous.


    "I have ess to the coven¡¯s ancient spellwork now that they¡¯re gone. When triplet alphas are born, witches prepare their fated prophecies ahead of time. Three strands were made when you were born. When a mate is found, their corresponding strand glows."


    She raised them again. All three pulsed with soft golden light.


    "Cyrius... is alive. Breathing. Somewhere."


    The words sliced through me like a serrated de. My legs buckled slightly as my mind tried to keep up.


    "No," I whispered. "Cayden said he killed him. I remember¡ªhe said¡ªhe saw it happen."


    "Then Cayden lied," she said. "Or he thought he killed him and Cyrius survived."


    "I¡¯ll kill him," I growled, blood roaring in my ears.


    I stormed for the door.


    "Versa!"


    Aurora¡¯s voice rang out, and instantly, I froze¡ªparalyzed by magic. I snarled, my jaw tightening as I fought the invisible binds. My muscles trembled against the spell.


    "Please," she said softly, stepping forward. "Don¡¯t tell him I told you. He mighte for me."


    She waved her hand, releasing me.


    Without another word, she disappeared into the shadows, cloak swirling behind her.


    I didn¡¯t waste time.


    I bolted from my room and raced through the hallways, storming past stunned guards and startled maids.


    "Cayden!" I yelled, throwing open his chamber door. "Cayden!"


    Empty.


    Of course. He was always in one ce after council meetings. The rooftop. His sanctuary. His hiding spot. His cliff¡¯s edge.


    I didn¡¯t walk.


    I jumped.


    My bodynded soundlessly on the rooftop, and there he was¡ªsitting on the edge, bottle in hand, staring at the moon like it held the answers to his sins and atrocities hemits.


    He didn¡¯t even turn at the sound of mynding.


    "Want to join me, brother?" he asked, voice too calm.


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    I lunged at him.


    My hand wrapped around his throat and shoved him back so fast the bottle shattered against the stone. His legs dangled over the edge. One slip, and I¡¯d throw him off.


    His eyes widened in pure shock.


    I growled, voice like fire in my throat. "Where is Cyrius?"


    His heartbeat spiked. That was all the answer I needed.


    Out of sheer, burning rage, I shoved Cayden off the rooftop.


    I expected to hear bones snap, maybe a scream, at least a hard thud¡ªanything that would satisfy the fury wing at my chest. Something to match the betrayal. And maybe a few hours¡¯ worth of damage to give me space before we had our "discussion."


    But not even a secondter...


    He was behind me.


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    No crash. No blood. No broken bones. Just... there.


    Back on the rooftop like nothing had happened.


    I didn¡¯t turn to face him. I didn¡¯t have to. I could feel the force of his power behind me like static in the air, a reminder of who he truly was. Sometimes I forgot¡ªforgot that Cayden had shifted early, that he became an Alpha at just fourteen, that power never really left him. It simmered beneath his skin like a living weapon.


    I growled low in my throat, nostrils ring. "Where is he?"


    "I knew you¡¯d figure it out someday," Cayden muttered. "But I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this soon."


    I lunged at him again. My fist connected with his mouth, the impact reverberating up my arm.


    This time, he didn¡¯t dodge.


    He retaliated.


    His hand flew up and gripped my throat. Tight.


    Too tight.


    I choked, wheezing as I tasted copper in my mouth. Blood. I was choking on my blood while he looked at me like I was a child throwing a tantrum.


    "You¡¯ve been hitting me," he said coldly. "For days. You¡¯ve been spiraling, Caspian. Be careful."


    Then, with a grunt, he flung me across the rooftop. Inded hard on my back, wind knocked out of me. Pain radiated through my spine.


    I didn¡¯t wait. I jumped back to my feet andunched at him.


    "You¡¯ve kept our brother away from me!" I snarled in his face. "Where is he? Tell me!"


    He looked at me... and for the first time, I saw it.


    Remorse.


    Not fear. Not guilt. Not defiance. Just... exhaustion. Heavy, unbearable remorse.


    "He¡¯s here," Cayden said quietly.


    I blinked. "What?"


    He didn¡¯t repeat himself. Just turned away.


    I followed him.


    We moved in silence, both fast and tense. Down the stairwell of the high house, the echo of our steps bouncing through the hollow, moonlit corridors.


    And then we stopped¡ªat a small door under the main staircase.


    A hidden room.


    I knew of it. We all did. But no one used it. We never stored anything there. We never even bothered locking it.


    And Cayden opened the door.


    This is where Cyrius had been.


    My brother.


    Four years. Four fucking years. Locked away in the dark. While we mourned him. While I fought beside Cayden, I thought the worst of Cyrius had alreadye to pass. While we buried a lie.


    Cayden opened the door and stepped aside, letting me enter first.


    I walked in.


    The room was cold. Too cold. Not the cold of winter¡ªthis was something deeper. Something unnatural.


    There was only one thing in the room.


    A coffin.


    A ck one. Sealed, covered in dust, but not forgotten. Antern lit up as Cayden struck a match behind me, bathing the room in orange flickers.


    "Ie here every year," Cayden said softly behind me. "On our birthday."


    He walked past me, slowly, reverently. Like he was approaching an altar.


    "I came the other day too. To wish him a happy birthday."


    I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t speak.


    My throat had gone dry.


    He reached the coffin and opened it.


    And there he was.


    <strong>Cyrius</strong>.


    His body was pale, sunken, but... intact. His veins were ckened like poison coursed through them. His chest barely moved¡ªbut it did. There was a long silver stake embedded deep in his heart. A glowing rune was carved into its hilt.


    I reached forward instinctively.


    Cayden shoved me back. Hard.


    "Don¡¯t," he snapped. "Don¡¯t touch that."


    My chest heaved. "What the hell is this? You told me he was dead."


    "He was," Cayden said. "He betrayed us."


    "Betrayed?" I choked. "He was our brother!"


    "He allied with the witches," Cayden said bitterly. "He nned to destroy the pack. He wanted more than what we had. He wanted to be a Crescent. So he could overpower me and be the Alpha."


    My heart dropped.


    "No," I whispered.


    "He wanted power," Cayden continued. "Royal blood wasn¡¯t enough. He wanted magic too. He let the witches feed it to him. Tried to blend it. Tried to be something unnatural. Something dangerous."


    I stared at Cyrius¡¯ body. I couldn¡¯t reconcile it. The little boy who used to sneak sweets into our rooms. The brother who had a crooked smile and always ran toward trouble, not from it.


    "He never said anything to me," I whispered.


    "Because he didn¡¯t need to," Cayden said. "You were too focused on bing Beta. You didn¡¯t see what he was bing."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "This stake," Cayden said, tapping the glowing rune, "can kill any werewolf¡ªAlpha, Beta, Royal, doesn¡¯t matter. It neutralizes our powerpletely. I used it on him before he could fully shift into what he wanted to be."


    My stomach twisted.


    "He¡¯lle for all of us if you pull it out," he said. "He¡¯ll destroy me. You. The council. Maybe even our mate we¡¯re set to marry tomorrow."


    My breath caught.


    <strong>Hazel</strong>.


    <i>Gods, Hazel.</i>


    This was too much. Everything was spinning.


    A mate bonds to a human, Packsing for our pack because we know seem weak, my supposed dead brother is still alive.


    What in the moon-goddess is this?


    I stared at my brother¡¯s lifeless-but-not-dead form.


    <i>Half dead. Half alive.</i>


    Cursed. And Cayden...


    He looked tired. I¡¯m guessing the whole drama is stressing him out too.


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking," he murmured. "But trust me. Letting him out... would destroy everything."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because I wasn¡¯t sure I disagreed. He was right Cyrius indeed went rogue.


    Cyrius had always been different. Wilder. More unpredictable. Maybe even more ambitious than we realized. We thought he didn¡¯t care for the pack hierarchy. But maybe he just wanted to rewrite it. But teaming with witches? No..that was out of hand.


    I clenched my fists, every breath shallow and uneven. "Gods... I need that drink you offered me."


    Cayden gave a tired chuckle. <i>"Shall we?</i>"

 Chapter 20: The Rooftop pain

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Rooftop pain</h4>


    <strong><i>~ Cayden¡¯s POV ~</i></strong>


    <i>Daggering my brother was never a choice.</i>


    <i>It was mandatory.</i>


    A cruel, bloodstained necessity I¡¯ve had to live with every single day for four years.


    NovelFire


    Cyrius wasn¡¯t always like this. Gods, no. As kids, he was the softest of the three of us¡ªthe one who always tried to mediate, to patch us up after our fights, the first tough and thest to hold a grudge. He was the most excited about the prophecy, about the three of us taking the Alpha throne together.


    He believed in the bond between brothers. In the idea of us.


    But when the moon chose me¡ªme alone¡ªsomething in him snapped.


    He didn¡¯t just distance himself. He didn¡¯t walk away. He turned rogue. Not in the traditional way¡ªnot with ws or violence or open rebellion. No, his betrayal was quieter. More venomous. He turned to the witches. To Crescent magic.


    And if anyone ever finds out he¡¯s still alive...


    It¡¯ll burn.


    Everything.


    The pack. The council. Our name.


    And I¡¯ll have to kill him. Properly this time.


    The beer in my hand sweated in the night air. I stared out at the moon, trying to quiet the noise in my head.


    Then Caspiannded beside me on the rooftop. He didn¡¯t say a word. Just dropped down beside me like his spine had given up. His face was nk, but I knew that look. The way his jaw tensed. The twitch behind his eye. He was processing the kind of truth that changes a man forever.


    I poured him a cup. He took it without hesitation.


    One gulp. And then a scowl.


    He coughed. "What the hell did you put in that, you bastard?"


    I snorted, already feeling the heat in my limbs. "Look at my perfect Beta," I teased, "brought to his knees by one bottle of alcohol."


    "Shut up and help me get up," he grunted, trying to push himself upright. He managed about two inches before sliding back to the floorboards.


    I doubled overughing. "We¡¯re getting married tomorrow," I wheezed. "To our mates. And here we are. Puking on the roof and unable to move our limbs."


    He red at me. "You drugged the drink."


    "In my defense," I said, raising a finger dramatically, "you took it from me. Voluntarily."


    He reached over, grabbed my hand, then immediately yanked it away like I had thorns. "It¡¯s not every day you find out your long-dead brother is actually alive, Cayden," he muttered, bitterly.


    I sobered a little.


    "Are we still hung up on that?" I tried to y it off.


    His re burned through me. I poked his side. His scowl deepened. Then, reluctantly, it cracked¡ªand he burst into augh he clearly didn¡¯t want to have.


    It was brief. But real.


    "I just need time," I said.


    He nodded, staring into the sky. "Cyrius should remain there. For now."


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty. It was full. Heavy with what hadn¡¯t been said. Full of trust, too¡ªtrust that my brother, even in the face of betrayal, still chose to understand instead of condemn.


    Eventually, the alcohol took over.


    We didn¡¯t talk after that. Didn¡¯t move. Justid there side by side under the stars, the world silent except for our slow breathing.


    Two broken wolves pretending, just for one night, that the world outside this rooftop didn¡¯t exist.


    ---


    "<strong>Are you two serious?"</strong>


    My father¡¯s voice snapped through the morning like a whip.


    I groaned. The sun stabbed into my eyes like punishment. My mouth was dry. My bones felt like bricks. I tried to move, but my limbs said no.


    Caspian stirred beside me, groaning too.


    "You¡¯re getting married today, Cayden," Father snapped, pacing at the edge of the rooftop with his arms crossed. "And this is where I find you? Drunk? On the roof? What is wrong with both of you?"


    Caspian struggled into a sitting position, his hair a mess, his shirt half untucked. "Father, I"


    "You," Father interrupted, pointing at him. "You¡¯re the Beta. The responsible one. I expect this idiocy from him," he jabbed a thumb at me, "but you? You were supposed to keep him in check. Are you now part of his stupidity too?"


    Caspian didn¡¯t answer.


    I almost said it.


    Almost blurted the truth right there.


    That I had dropped a bomb on Caspian¡¯s shoulders¡ªresurrected a ghost that should¡¯ve stayed dead. That this wasn¡¯t a drunk night of wedding nerves, but the result of a decade¡¯s worth of secrets boiling to the surface.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because Father would never understand.


    He¡¯d rip the stake from Cyrius¡¯s heart out of pure rage before hearing us out. He would make it worse. He would destroy everything we were barely holding together.


    So I stayed quiet.


    We both did.


    We nodded, muttered half-assed apologies, and climbed down the stairs. Hungover. Sore. Sobered in the worst way possible.


    We didn¡¯t say anything as we parted at the bottom of the staircase. Caspian turned left. I turned right.


    <i>Weddings are supposed to be joyous, right?</i>


    Filled withughter, proud parents, cheering pack members, and giddy anticipation. But as I stared at my reflection in the mirror, tightening the cor of my ceremonial shirt, joy was the furthest thing from my mind.


    I looked the part¡ªthe mighty Alpha, dressed in navy and silver, the same colors our ancestors wore when pledging to their fated mates. My hair had beenbed back, a fresh cut to sharpen my already severe cheekbones, and my cuffs bore the crest of our lineage: a wolf biting down on a crescent moon.


    Yet beneath theyers of tradition and regal fabric, I felt empty. Like I was about to walk down an aisle made of ss, every step echoing with the cracks beneath my feet.


    I wasn¡¯t excited. Not even close.


    Because today, I would be marrying a human.


    My wolf, of course, felt differently. He was pacing inside me like a rabid storm, tail high, ears perked, whining with impatience. He didn¡¯t care that she wasn¡¯t like us¡ªdidn¡¯t care that her life would be a blink in our eternal world, or that she had no rank, no bloodline, no connection to the Moon Goddess.


    He wanted her. Desperately.


    And I hated how much I still remembered the feeling of her skin. The memory of her body under mine was carved into me like a wound that refused to scab. It wasn¡¯t even about the mistake. Not anymore. It was about how my body had betrayed me... how it still ached for her, despite every rational reason to resist.


    But I wouldn¡¯t touch her again. No matter how my wolf wed at the walls inside me.


    Sixty years, I told myself. That¡¯s all I had to survive. Sixty years, and her fragile human body would give out to time. Sixty years, and this would all be over.


    Sixty years... that weren¡¯t really for us.


    A soft knock pulled me from my thoughts. Mother entered, dressed in elegant pale blue, her silver hair swept into an updo that screamed grace and dominance all at once. She looked at me with those eyes that could still pin me in ce with a single nce.


    She walked over, smiled lightly, and kissed me on the lips¡ªgently, but full of meaning. Then she whispered, "Please... is there any way you can not kiss the human today?"


    I stared at her. Her voice wasced with desperation and pride, a contradiction I¡¯d grown too used to.


    Before I could answer, she shoved a small bouquet into my hands. "Give this to Natasha when she walks down the aisle. Try to look like you care. We¡¯re still royalty."


    I nodded.


    She left without waiting for a response.


    Outside my chamber, chaos reigned.


    Father was twirling like a leaf in a storm, his


    Anger suffocating the room as he yelled Caspian¡¯s name angrily.


    "Where is he?! We¡¯ll bete¡ªhe¡¯ll bete. Oh my gods¡ªhe¡¯ll ruin his own wedding!"


    I stepped toward him and gently held him by the shoulders. "Go. Get everyone to the ceremony. I¡¯ll bring him."


    "But¡ª"


    "I know where he is."


    The halls were silent as I walked. Everyone else had gathered near the ceremonial grove, preparing for the grand entrance. The air was thick with anticipation, but my feet carried me in the opposite direction.


    To the east wing. To him.


    I opened the door with a quiet click and stepped into the dimly lit chamber.


    There he was¡ªCaspian¡ªstanding beside the coffin that held our other brother.


    Cyrius.


    He didn¡¯t flinch at my presence. He was speaking to the coffin, his voice low and wistful.


    "You should¡¯ve been here," he said. "Maybe you¡¯d be my best man. Or hell, maybe you¡¯d be marrying too. Maybe you wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist Hazel¡¯s charms either."


    His voice broke into a quiet chuckle.


    I knocked gently on the doorframe.


    He froze.


    Then he turned and shut the coffin with a reverent, practiced ease.


    He had already changed¡ªdressed in his wedding suit, hairbed to perfection, his bright blue eyes haunting under the light. His jaw clenched as he looked at me, and I could tell: the weight of today wasn¡¯t lost on him.


    "Be careful how often youe here," I murmured. "Someone might see."


    He nodded, silently. No excuses.


    We left the room together, and I locked the door behind us.


    The ceremonial grove was already packed.


    Pack members sat in orderly rows. Neighbors. Elders. Allies from distant territories. Even a few from neutral packs who hade to see the spectacle of the mighty Alpha Cayden marrying beneath his rank.


    Everyone was here.


    Everyone but the brides.


    My palms were sweating. The bouquet in my hand felt heavier than a sword. My breath caught in my throat as I stepped onto the tform beside Caspian.


    We stood at the head of the aisle. Our people were quiet. Waiting. Watching.


    Caspian wasposed. As always. His heartbeat was steady. His eyes set on the pathway ahead where Hazel would appear. His hands folded behind him like a soldier awaiting orders.


    You¡¯d never know he spent the morning in a forbidden room talking to a dead brother.


    That¡¯s Caspian for you.


    So formal. So responsible. So... hollow on the inside.


    He¡¯s already epted Hazel. Already given her his devotion. He¡¯ll treat Natasha with respect, but he won¡¯t give her his soul.


    And me?


    I couldn¡¯t even pretend to care.


    But my wolf¡ªoh, that damn wolf Ragner¡ªhis ears perked the second the wind shifted. The second her scent hit the air.


    I tried to steel myself, to hold onto the numbness, but it slipped the moment I remembered her face.


    That long brte hair. Those dazzling hazel eyes. That soft, circr skin like she was molded from porcin. Her posture regal despite her human blood. Her presence loud even in silence.


    I clenched my jaw.


    No. I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care.


    We don¡¯t mix. She¡¯s human. I¡¯m an Alpha.


    <i>That¡¯s all there is to it.</i>

 Chapter 21: The Dream and the Dress

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Dream and the Dress</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    <i>"Come here..."</i>


    A voice rasped after me, low and twisted like something crawling up from beneath the earth.


    I ran.


    NovelFire


    Faster than I ever had before, legs screaming, lungs burning, heart thudding loud in my ears. The air was thick and heavy I couldn¡¯t tell if it was night or if darkness itself had swallowed me whole. I just knew I had to keep running.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was.


    All I knew was that the voice guttural, broken, inhuman was behind me. Chasing.


    My bare feet pped against cold, damp earth. Tree branches scratched at my arms like fingers trying to pull me back. The scent of decay curled in my nose¡ªwet leaves, moss, something else. Something rotting.


    Then my ear caught a noise.


    A cry.


    <i>A baby¡¯s cry.</i>


    High-pitched, fragile...ing from the woods up ahead.


    I faltered, breath hitching. My mind screamed at me to run the other way, but my feet turned toward the sound.


    I was in a forest. But how? How did I leave Father¡¯s house? I didn¡¯t remember walking out the door. Didn¡¯t remember anything at all.


    Not that Father¡¯s house wasn¡¯t its own personal hell, but still... this ce was different. Wilder. More dangerous.


    I ran toward the baby¡¯s cry, drawn by something I couldn¡¯t exin. The shadow behind me was gaining. I could feel it. I didn¡¯t look back.


    "You¡¯re an abomination," the voice hissed again, jagged and seething. "You are bringing more abomination. You¡¯re destroying the bnce of nature. You need to be taken down."


    Abomination? What did that even mean? I was just... me. Ordinary. Forgotten. The rejected human girl in a cursed household.


    <i>How was I suddenly some kind of threat?</i>


    My thoughts were spinning, heart thundering as I pushed through thorned bushes and crooked trees. Then, suddenly I tripped.


    I fell.


    Right in front of a basket.


    The baby¡¯s cries pierced the silence, trembling and desperate. In the dimness, I could see the small silhouette of a child swaddled inside. My hand reached out instinctively¡ªbut a shadow loomed behind me.


    I turned my head slowly.


    A dark figure was walking forward. Taller than any man I¡¯d ever seen. Not walking gliding. There was no face, only ckness, swirling and alive. In its hand, A stake. Sharpened and glinting. Like it had been waiting just for me.


    My chest hurt. A sharp, aching pulse right over my heart. I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t scream.


    The baby cried louder, and then


    Pain.


    White-hot. Piercing. My entire world cracked in half as the stake drove through my heart.


    <strong><i>And I screamed.</i></strong>


    I jolted upright in bed, a strangled cry ripping from my throat. My hand flew to my chest, and for a terrifying second, I was sure the stake was still there. I could feel the throbbing ache deep in my sternum.


    My fingers trembled as they touched the spot. I gasped.


    <i>There was... something. A small mark. Tiny, but there.</i>


    How? It was just a dream. A horrible, twisted dream. That¡¯s all.


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    My head was spinning when my door burst open.


    "Happy wedding day!" Ariel¡¯s voice chirped, far too cheerful for how haunted I felt. She shoved past the cluster of maids holding baskets of beauty creams, silks, perfumes, towels, and brushes. Ariel leapt on the bed and hugged me tightly. I blinked, still dazed.


    The warmth of her arms around me helped anchor me back to the moment. The pain in my chest dulled slightly.


    Should I tell her?


    Would she call me insane? Probably.


    I peeked under my nightgown again. The tiny injury was gone. Not even a shadow remained. My skin was smooth, untouched. Like nothing had happened.


    <i>Maybe I was crazy.</i>


    Ariel pulled back, her smile softening. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    I opened my mouth, but the words wouldn¡¯te. I just shook my head. No point trying to exin what even I didn¡¯t understand.


    She didn¡¯t push. "Good," she said instead, pping her hands. "Let¡¯s get you ready!"


    The bathroom was like something out of a dream one of the good ones, not the nightmare I¡¯d just woken from. Arge porcin tub stood at the center, filled with steamingvender-scented water and scattered rose petals. Honey swirled in the mix, catching the light in golden ribbons.


    I stared, stunned.


    Normally, a bath meant a cracked basin, cold water, and a quick scrub if I was lucky.


    "This is courtesy of Beta Caspian," one of the maids said with a small smile, as though she could read my astonishment.


    <i>Of course it was Caspian. Who else?</i>


    They bathed me carefully, scrubbing every inch of skin like I was royalty. But I couldn¡¯t rx. I kept thinking about the dream. The baby. The mark. The voice that said I was bringing abomination.


    I told the maids to leave. It was too strange having someone else bathe me, and I needed space. Alone with thevender and the silence, I breathed in deeply and tried to calm the pounding of my heart.


    By the time they returned, I¡¯d dried off and was wrapped in a towel. They helped me dress slowly, reverently, like I was something fragile.


    And then I saw it.


    My dress. Although I¡¯ve seen it before but it even looked more beautiful this time.


    It shimmered like moonlight, covered in delicatece and sewn-in crystals. Every inch was perfection, hugging my frame just right. As they fastened thest sp and stepped back, I turned to the mirror and


    I gasped.


    For once, it wasn¡¯t in shock or fear or disbelief.


    I looked... beautiful. Really, truly beautiful.


    My hair was styled into a loose bun, elegant but simple, with two strands curling around my face. They framed my hazel eyes, which seemed to glow under the golden light.


    Ariel appeared beside me in a dress that mirrored mine, holding a small bouquet.


    "You¡¯re glowing," she whispered.


    I smiled at her. "So are you."


    We descended the stairs slowly, and the atmosphere changed.


    Selene. Father. Natasha. Sophia. Lilian.


    They were all waiting.


    The air turned colder. I felt every pair of eyes snap toward me the moment I stepped into the light, but I didn¡¯t shrink away. No. I stepped further into it. Let the diamonds on my dress catch the light and shine in their envious little faces.


    Natasha¡¯s lips curled into something that might¡¯ve been a smile if it weren¡¯t so sour.


    Selene rolled her eyes. "When you¡¯re done with your princess moment, let us know. Everyone¡¯s waiting."


    The venom in her voice didn¡¯t touch me.


    We moved outside where the Gilbert¡¯s bus waited but then Father stopped me. A maid beside him gestured to a sleek ck limo parked just beyond the others. Its paint shimmered like obsidian.


    "That one¡¯s for you," he said tly. "Courtesy of Sir us."


    Sir us. The former Alpha.


    My heart did something strange swelled, ached, beat faster.


    Before I could step in alone, Ariel darted forward and jumped in beside me, ignoring her mother¡¯s protests. She clutched my hand gently. "You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d let you face all this by yourself, did you?"


    The cold air outside seemed to vanish inside the limo. But the chill in my bones remained.


    The dream still hovered over me. The pain. The shadow. The baby.


    <i>What a day today will be.</i>

 Chapter 22: Fallen bride

    <h4>Chapter 22: Fallen bride</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    I stood frozen before the grand ceremonial hall, my fingers trembling against the soft fabric of my dress. The towering door covered everyone from my sight. My breath caught in my throat as Selene, her pale fingers cold on my arm, gently pushed one door open with a slow creak.


    A wave of murmured voices faded into hushed silence as every pair of eyes in the hall turned to us.


    I could feel Father¡¯s steady presence behind me, a wall of pride and expectation. Selene remained at his side, her gaze sharp as ss. Ariel moved closer to me, her arm brushing mine, offering a sliver offort. I took a single step forward. The soft click of my heels against the polished marble echoed through the tense air.


    Ariel walked at my side, while Natasha followed just behind us, her posture arrogant and head held high. Sophia and Lilian nked her, graceful as shadows.


    I looked up at the aisle and saw the two brothers who had been waiting for me.


    <i>Caspian.</i>


    <i>Cayden.</i>


    <i>One smiled. One frowned.</i>


    Caspian¡¯s eyes glowed the moment they met mine. I had always wondered how the infamous mating bond truly felt, how it drew two souls together. Now, I didn¡¯t have to wonder anymore the warmth that bloomed in my chest was undeniable. We hadn¡¯t spent much time together, hadn¡¯t spoken of love or life or dreams. Yet, the bond between us is something I¡¯ll never get used to.


    Then there was Cayden.


    A storm. A wildfire. A shadow that haunted my life.


    He reminded me of the hell I had endured, of the nights spent trembling and the days swallowed by fear. Yet... that same fire burning in his eyes was mirrored deep inside me, no matter how I tried to smother it.


    A single breath.


    I stepped onto the aisle.


    Caspian reached out, his palm open, steady, inviting. Cayden mirrored the gesture beside him ¡ª but not for me. Natasha¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph as she slid her hand into his. He handed her a bouquet of crimson roses, his jaw clenched but his posture rxed. The sight burned through me like acid.


    Rage wed at my heart.


    Caspian gently took my trembling hand and raised it to his lips, pressing a warm kiss to my skin. A soft shiver raced through me, igniting a slow heat bloom in my stomach. I curtsied, barely able to keep my knees from buckling. He leaned in close, his breath brushing my ear.


    "You look ravishing," he whispered.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the small blush that rose to my cheeks. I caught a flicker of something dark in Cayden¡¯s eyes across the aisle ¡ª his fists tightened at his sides.


    Elder Gina, robed in deep blue, stepped forward. Her silver hair cascaded down her shoulders, eyes sharp with ancient wisdom. She addressed Natasha with a cool tone.


    "Please step down for now. This is the time for the couple."


    Natasha¡¯s face twisted, but sheplied with a huff, stepping back with venom in her gaze.


    Elder Gina turned to me. "Take their hands."


    I swallowed, my throat tight, and reached out. Caspian¡¯s hand was warm and sure; Cayden¡¯s was cold and rigid. Elder Gina whispered the vows softly, her voice weaving through my dazed mind.


    I turned to Caspian first, my voice steady despite the whirlwind inside me.


    "I, Hazel Gilbert, vow to be your wife, to uphold my duties as your partner, to rule beside you and be the mate of your dreams."


    The words settled in my heart like a fragile promise.


    Caspian smiled, his voice rich and true.


    "I, Caspian Salvatore, Beta of the Blue Moon Pack, vow to be the husband of your dreams, to rule by your side, to fill your life with happiness and joy."


    Elder Gina nodded solemnly. "So shall it be, in the name of the Goddess."


    She drew a line of cool ointment across our joined hands, and a wave of chills swept through me, deep and strange. My body trembled. But there was no time to linger ¡ª I turned toward Cayden.


    The cold grew sharper. My breath caught. His gaze pinned me in ce, searing through my soul.


    Elder Gina whispered the words, but suddenly my voice faltered. My stomach twisted, my head pounding.


    "C-Come on, Hazel... you can do this," I whispered to myself.


    free\NovelFire.c o(m)


    "I... Hazel Gilbert, vow to protect you and be the mate of your¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Cayden lifted his hand in a sharp wave. "That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t do vows. Let¡¯s get this over with," he said, voice harsh and unyielding.


    I stood frozen, heart sinking.


    "Any vows for me?" Natasha called sweetly from behind.


    Cayden smiled, a cruel twist of his lips. My heart plummeted. He moved away from me without hesitation, standing before Natasha. The elder¡¯s words repeated coldly from his mouth:


    "I, Alpha Cayden, vow to be your legal protector and ensure you bear my children ¡ª the future heirs of this pack."


    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the hall. I couldn¡¯t move. Selene and her daughters beamed with satisfaction; I nearly broke under the weight of shame. How foolish I had been ¡ª expecting even a sliver of respect from him. After that night, when he had marked me, when his eyes had burned with hunger, when he had touched me as if I were the only thing that mattered...


    It had all been a lie.


    Cayden returned, shoving me slightly toward Caspian as though I were dirt beneath his boot. Caspian caught me with a gentle hold, entwining our fingers. His smile held a quiet strength, as though he understood the storm brewing inside me.


    "You may kiss the bride," Elder Gina dered.


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    Natasha, emboldened, strode toward Cayden. Caspian intercepted her smoothly. "You¡¯re not the bride," he said coolly.


    Cayden¡¯s eyes darkened. "You don¡¯t make decisions for me, brother." He grabbed Natasha by the waist and kissed her deeply before the entire pack.


    A sharp stab twisted in my chest. Tears burned behind my eyes.


    Caspian turned me gently toward him, his sky-blue eyes soft and unwavering. His hand cupped the side of my neck, pulling me close.


    "Breathe," he whispered. Then his lips met mine.


    Warmth surged through me, filling every hollow space I hadn¡¯t known was empty. The kiss was slow, deliberate, reverent. My heart stilled, then soared. The world narrowed to this moment his mouth on mine, the steady strength of his hold, the unexpected tenderness.


    As the kiss deepened, heat coiled in my stomach, until my breath came in short gasps. Caspian broke the kiss reluctantly, cheeks flushed.


    The hall buzzed with awe, but beside me, the air thickened with a dangerous aura. I turned ....Cayden. His jaw was clenched tight, fists trembling with restraint.


    Then something sharp pierced through me.


    An invisible de. A burning coil in my chest.


    "Hazel!" I heard Ariel¡¯s frantic voice.


    Selene¡¯s cruelugh rang out. "See? She can¡¯t handle both marks. She¡¯s dying already."


    The room swayed. Caspian caught me as my legs gave way, worry etching deep lines in his face.


    Pain blossomed through my body, heavier, sharper. My vision blurred, faces melted into shadow.


    I reached for breath. Couldn¡¯t find it.


    <i>And then darkness.</i>


    <strong><i>Pls check out the author thoughts below </i></strong>

 Chapter 23: How is this possible?

    <h4>Chapter 23: How is this possible?</h4>


    <strong><i>~Caspain¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    My body moved before I could even think. Hazel¡¯s knees buckled beneath her, and I lunged forward instinctively, catching her just before she hit the ground.


    NovelFire


    What happened to her?


    She was perfectly fine just minutes ago¡ªher face had held a forced calm, her posture straight. Yet now, she was limp in my arms, like a me extinguished without warning.


    I barely registered the harsh words spilling from her stepmother¡¯s mouth. They were muffled, like I was underwater, my ears ringing with panic. Her younger sister let out a gut-wrenching cry, clutching a her dress. Her fists clenched around it in grief or disbelief.


    But my world had narrowed.


    I waspletely fixated on Hazel.


    My heart pounded violently in my chest. my eyes flicked toward Cayden. He stood there, rxed, almost indifferent. His arm was draped around Natasha, azy smirk ying on his lips. He didn¡¯t even flinch. Didn¡¯t move.


    And that was when something in me snapped.


    "Get the pack healer!" I barked, my voice hoarse with panic. "She¡¯s dying!"


    Cayden¡¯s gaze shifted toward me slowly, his face twisting into something cruel, something mocking.


    "I told you, brother," he said with a shrug, "she¡¯s not strong enough for this. Look at her¡ªshe¡¯s already copsing on your wedding day. Imagine what will happen tonight when you two... consummate. Will she survive that?"


    He chuckled, and Natasha joined him with a shrill, echoingugh.


    My heart cracked.


    Before I could react, Father had already called for the healer. Thank the goddess. The pack healer arrived swiftly, her assistant right behind her. I didn¡¯t wait¡ªI scooped Hazel up in my arms, her body barely stirring. Still, no one moved. Not a single soul.


    Nobody cared.


    <i>Not even the ones who should.</i>


    The healer checked her pulse, her breath, her aura. Then her face turned grave. Too grave.


    "She¡¯s not breathing," she whispered.


    My world stilled.


    "What?" My voice shook, my hands trembled. "No. She was just fine. Just a minute ago she was fine."


    The healer ced a hand on my shoulder. "We need to move her now. To my chamber. I need to examine her more thoroughly."


    I nodded furiously. "Let¡¯s go."


    Still, no one offered to help. No one lifted a finger. It was just me, the healer, and her assistant carrying Hazel out of that cursed hall.


    Ariel¡ªbless her heart¡ªtried to follow, but her mother gripped her wrist tightly and pulled her back, whispering something harsh in her ear.


    I could¡¯ve stopped it. As the Beta, I could¡¯vemanded the entire room. But I didn¡¯t. My voice was lodged in my throat, my focus consumed by Hazel.


    So this is what she¡¯s been living with?


    This loneliness? This cruelty?


    What if I hadn¡¯t been here? What would¡¯ve happened then? Would they have left her on the floor, unconscious and struggling to breathe, until she simply never woke up?


    The thought made my wolf stir with rage, wing beneath my skin. I wanted to burn the hall to the ground.


    But I held back.


    I focused on Hazel.


    When we reached the healer¡¯s chamber¡ªthank the gods it wasn¡¯t far¡ªIid her gently on the table. The healer motioned for me to stay back. I didn¡¯t want to leave her side, but I forced myself to obey.


    Seconds crawled by. The door closed, and I stood frozen just outside. My entire being was anchored to that chamber door. My thoughts spiraled. What if she didn¡¯t wake up? What if it was already toote?


    Then, the door creaked open.


    She stepped out alone.


    No Hazel.


    Correct content is on NovelFire


    My heart stopped.


    "Is she... is she dead?" I asked, barely able to breathe.


    The healer¡¯s expression was unreadable, but her eyes... they carried something heavy.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" I asked again, stepping closer. "Tell me."


    She hesitated.


    "I... I¡¯d prefer to exin it in front of everyone," she said.


    "No," I growled. "I¡¯mmanding you. As the Beta of this pack. Speak now."


    She met my eyes, unflinching. "I¡¯m sorry, but I believe it¡¯s more appropriate to say it in front of everyone. They all need to hear this."


    I clenched my jaw but gave a sharp nod. "Then let¡¯s go."


    We returned to the hall.


    Cayden¡¯s eyes darted to us the moment we entered. He scanned behind me, expecting Hazel. When he didn¡¯t see her, his expression faltered¡ªjust for a second. Disappointment. Worry. Maybe even fear. He masked it quickly, but I saw it.


    He does care. Even if he pretends not to. Even if it kills him to admit she¡¯s his mate.


    The hall fell silent as we approached. I raised my hand and cleared my throat. "The healer has something to say. She asked that everyone be present."


    All eyes turned toward her. She looked nervous, shifting from foot to foot. Then she straightened her spine and took a breath.


    "I ran multiple checks," she said, voice steadying with each word. "I tested her pulse, her blood pressure, her energy signatures. I thought I was mistaken the first time. So I did it again. And again. And again."


    She looked around the room.


    "And I¡¯m certain of it now," she said, her voice rising just enough to carry through the stunned silence. "Hazel is pregnant."


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    Hazel is what?


    <i>How? When? How is this even possible?</i>


    Then it hit me...<i>that day. </i>That day she spent in Cayden¡¯s room. The two of them must have had sex... before he got so high he bit her. But still how is that even possible?


    Humans don¡¯t get pregnant by werewolves. That¡¯s what we¡¯ve always known. It¡¯s not supposed to happen.


    But then again... Marcus had a child with a human once. Hazel. So there is a chance. It could happen. Still...?


    Before I could gather my thoughts, Cayden¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a de.


    "She must have." He scoffed. "Guess she¡¯s not just weak. Not just a


    Filth.She¡¯s also a whore."


    I turned sharply to look at him.


    "She probably had sex with one of the guards one of the human guards or maybe she just got herself knocked up and, knowing her father would kill her for it, decided to pin it on us by making herself our mate." Heughed bitterly. "And you¡ªyou actually let the healer say this out loud. The most stupid nonsense I¡¯ve ever heard."


    My blood ran cold.


    I faced him fully. "Are you out of your mind? How can you even say that?"


    He wasn¡¯t finished. His mouth twisted, full of venom. "Maybe the reason she came to my room and seduced me, Making me mark her and bing both of our mates. I was just waiting for the day you¡¯d finally open your eyes and realize what she really is. A fiflth. A liar. She even came into my room trying to seduce me. Right in front of Natasha. And now look¡ªpregnant. And you¡¯re still here defending her. Blinded."


    His eyes narrowed.


    "<i>She¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s a whore."</i>

 Chapter 24: Far gone...

    <h4>Chapter 24: Far gone...</h4>


    <i>Pls join my discord server¡ª link is below!</i>


    <strong>~Caspain¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Cayden kept spitting out nonsense as I shoved him back, his words cutting into me like a thousand silver des. I refused to believe it. No. This couldn¡¯t be true. She wasn¡¯t what he said. She¡¯s not a whore. She¡¯s my mate. She¡¯s now my wife. She deserves at the very least....an ounce of doubt.


    I turned to look at her, my heart in my throat. Hazely there on the cold marble floor, barely conscious, her pale face damp with sweat. Her breathing was shallow, but it was steadying¡ªthank the Goddess.


    She¡¯s pregnant.


    I could feel it. My wolf could sense it. But for who?


    "I tried to warn you, Beta Caspian," came that nauseating voice. Sophia. Her tone dripped with faux sympathy as she slithered closer, her hands creeping up to rest on my shoulders. "Hazel is disgusting. I told you toe to me," she purred, her lips brushing against my ear like venom. "It¡¯s not toote to let her go... You can divorce her right here."


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    She smirked, and her father chimed in eagerly, clearly waiting for the moment to pounce. "I can sign the divorce paper right here on her behalf, since she¡¯s my daughter."


    I blinked at both of them in disbelief, my rage bubbling to the surface. How dare they? How dare they even speak of her like this, especially in her vulnerable state?


    I shoved Sophia off me with more force than necessary, and she stumbled back in her heels, her eyes widening in shock. "Even if she¡¯s pregnant with another man¡¯s child even if that man is a human, I just said my vows to her. I vowed to protect her. And I will."


    My voice dropped into a dangerous growl, filled with power and threat. "No one will speak another terrible word about my wife... or I¡¯ll behead you where you stand."


    I turned my head slightly toward Cayden. "And you¡¯d better do the same."


    Without waiting for a reply, I crouched low, gently lifting Hazel into my arms, cradling her like something fragile and priceless. She didn¡¯t stir, just whimpered softly. I carried her through the crowd.


    The healer trailed behind as I brought her straight to my chambers.


    ....


    The moment the healer emerged from the room, I didn¡¯t waste a second¡ªI rushed in. My heart thundered in my chest, louder than my steps.


    Hazel sat up weakly on the bed, her frame trembling. She looked so small¡ªso breakable. Her eyes flicked around the room, disoriented, like she was still catching up with reality. She looked at me, her expression raw with confusion and fear.


    "Why am I here?" she whispered, voice hoarse. "I thought... I was supposed to be at the aisle..."


    I took a deep breath and sat beside her, gently reaching for her hand. She flinched at first, but after a long pause, she let me hold it. Her fingers were cold, but I held them tighter, grounding her.


    "How are you?" I asked softly, trying to keep my voice gentle. I didn¡¯t want to scare her. Goddess knows she¡¯s been through enough.


    She gave a weak nod. "What happened?"


    "Look," I said slowly, my stomach twisting, "I¡¯ll need you to answer some questions."


    She nodded again, a frown forming between her brows. Her curiosity was innocent... but my questions were anything but.


    "Have you had sex with anyone recently?"


    Her brows shot up, a look of utter confusion taking over. "Uhm... yeah, with... you...r..." she stammered.


    I squeezed her hand tighter, trying to keep her steady.


    "...Cayden," she finally said, her voice small, almost like it hurt to say it.


    I felt the world tilt.


    <i>I knew it. That bastard. He was the father.</i>


    View the correct content at NovelFire)


    "Are you sure?" I asked again, needing to be absolutely certain. "No one else?"


    She looked at me like I¡¯d grown a second head. "No. Why are you asking me this?"


    I drew in a long breath. I couldn¡¯t believe this was about toe from my mouth. "Hazel... I need you to stay calm. This is... big."


    Her eyes darted to mine. Worry flickered in them. "Is something wrong?" she asked, voice trembling. "Is everything okay?"


    "Everything¡¯s... okay," I lied. "It¡¯s just... Hazel, you¡¯re pregnant."


    Silence. Time slowed.


    She blinked at me once. Twice. Her chest stopped moving.


    Then


    Sheughed. It was a hollow, disbelieving sound, almost hysterical. "Are you joking? Is this a prank? You can¡¯t be serious. I haven¡¯t slept with" her words trailed off, her breath catching.


    "Cayden," she whispered, like it physically hurt to say his name again. "No... no. This is not possible. Humans can¡¯t"


    "It¡¯s possible, Hazel," I interrupted softly. "Your father had you with a human. And... I don¡¯t think you¡¯re human to begin with."


    I saw the fight leave her body as she crumbled.


    "It¡¯s fine," I continued, brushing her hair behind her ear. "No one will harm you. All is good."


    Another lie.


    Because nothing was good. Not really. Cayden couldn¡¯t be the father of her first child. It should¡¯ve been me. I would¡¯ve cherished her, raised the child like a legacy¡ªnot a scandal. But now? I would still raise this child like it¡¯s my own. I¡¯d promised her protection, and I wouldn¡¯t back down.


    Hazel suddenly bolted from the bed, her legs wobbling beneath her.


    I caught her before she fell, but she shoved me back with what little strength she had. "No! Stay away from me! When will I be happy? When will I be free?!"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she broke down right in front of me.


    "All my life...all my damn life..I¡¯ve been punished and lived a horrible life. And now I¡¯m pregnant... for a man who hates me? A man who couldn¡¯t even stand my presence?! Why?!"


    She kept throwing the questions out like daggers, like maybe if she said them out loud, she¡¯d find an answer.


    I pulled her into me, wrapped my arms around her tightly, burying her sobbing face into my chest. She clung to me for a second before her hands went limp.


    "I¡¯ll kill myself..." she sobbed. "I¡¯ll end it all. I can¡¯t bring my child into this. I can¡¯t let them live the same hell I¡¯ve lived."


    "What are you saying?!" I pulled back, stunned. "You want to kill yourself?!"


    She pushed me away, eyes wild. "Leave me!" She nced around, looking for anything¡ªanything¡ªshe could use.


    My wolf snapped forward in panic.


    I grabbed her before she could act, forcing her back onto the bed. She struggled beneath me, but I held her firmly and pressed my hand to her neck gently, triggering her body to drift into sleep.


    Her breathing steadied. Her muscles rxed.


    I stood over her, my own hands shaking.


    I understood her.


    Her pain. Her rage. Her despair.


    Everything.


    And Nizen growled low inside me¡ªso loud it echoed through my soul.


    CAYDEN


    I stormed down to the the ceremonial hall was still bustling with energy¡ªpacks were mingling, alphas were chatting like nothing had happened.


    And there he was.


    Cayden.


    Standing there with a wine ss in his hand, rxed and carefree. Talking to the other alphas like his own damn mate didn¡¯t just copse moments ago. Like he didn¡¯t just ruin her. Like he wasn¡¯t the reason her life was unraveling. My fists clenched before I even realized it.


    He looked too calm. Too smug. Too... detached.


    And now that I knew¡ªhe was the one who¡¯d gotten her pregnant, and now had the audacity to deny her? Pretend like she was nothing? Like the child growing in her meant nothing?


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    I charged straight at him and shoved him hard against the nearest wall. The ss in his hand spilled red wine all over his shirt, but I didn¡¯t care. My hand shot up, gripping his throat tightly. His eyes went wide with surprise, but he tried to push back¡ªtried to overpower me. But my wolf was too far gone. I was too far gone.


    Things between us had already been tense. Barely held together by duty and blood. I had tried¡ªdamn hard¡ªto stay loyal. To not challenge him. I kept the truth about Cyrius to myself, for his sake. I kept my mouth shut about his recklessness. About how he spiraled after Hazel.


    But this?


    This was unforgivable.


    Rejecting his own mate, then mating her anyway, impregnating her, and now denying her?


    No. I wasn¡¯t letting that slide.


    I tightened my grip on his neck as his hand tried to w at mine. I could hear people shouting behind me, gasping, calling for help but it didn¡¯t matter. My blood boiled with every breath he took like he hadn¡¯t destroyed someone.


    Then I punched him.


    One. Two. Three times¡ªright in the face.


    His nose split, bleeding immediately. His head knocked back against the wall, and for a second, I thought he¡¯d go down. But Cayden growled, tapping into that Alpha strength, and with a sudden burst of force, he shoved me off him. We stumbled, but I caught myself.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" he roared.


    By then, a crowd had fully formed. Alphas, Betas, pack members. All of them watching as two of their highest-ranking wolves went at each other like ferals.


    "You!" I shouted, pointing at him, my voice cracking from the sheer weight of betrayal. "You impregnated my wife!"


    His jaw clenched. "Shut up."


    "<i>You impregnated her!"</i>


    He lifted a hand as if to defend himself, his voice bitter. "You don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about¡ª"


    "She was the only one she had sex with !" I shouted back, stepping closer. "And that makes sense! You impregnated her!"


    Then heughed.


    A cruel, ugly sound that ripped through myst string of patience.


    "Is that what she told you?" he mocked. "<i>That whore? That liar?"</i>


    My vision blurred. The sound of ss shattering echoed through the room as I flung the nearest wine ss at his face in a blind rage.


    He caught it.


    And without hesitation, he flung it back at me.


    The edge sliced across my temple, and warm blood trickled down the side of my face. The sting didn¡¯tpare to the ache in my chest.


    "What is this, brother?" Cayden sneered, his voice low and sharp. "Why are you suddenly going against me... just because of a damn girl?"


    "She¡¯s not just a girl!" I roared.


    "She¡¯s human, Caspian!" he shouted back. "Don¡¯t let that fifth-girl nonsensee between us. Are you out of your senses?!"


    I froze.


    My fists clenched at my sides. My breathing ragged. My heart... broken.


    Because he meant it.


    Because this wasn¡¯t just rage. This wasn¡¯t temporary. He truly believed she didn¡¯t matter. That Hazel¡ªhis own mate¡ªwas disposable.


    "I¡¯ve lost you..." I whispered.


    My voice cracked, and for a moment, the room went quiet.


    <i>"I¡¯ve really lost you."</i>


    Cayden stood across from me, his lip bleeding, his shirt stained, his eyes still zing¡ªbut hollow. There was nothing in them. No remorse. No brotherhood. No honor.


    "My brother is hopeless," I said, stepping back. "My brother is..."


    I looked at him onest time.


    <i>"...far gone."</i>

 Chapter 25: Flames of denial

    <h4>Chapter 25: mes of denial</h4>


    <strong><i>~Cayden¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    <i>This can¡¯t be real... impossible. Hazel? Pregnant with my child?</i>


    The words yed in my head like some sick joke. I stood there, stiff, barely breathing as Caspian took a step back from me. I noticed it instantly¡ªthe disappointment in his eyes, the sharp shift in the air between us. My brother, my blood... turning away.


    I reached out instinctively, like that could somehow fix this. "Brother... this can¡¯t"


    But he cut me off, his voice slicing through the noise like a dagger.


    "It¡¯s enough, Cayden. Enough of your lies and deceit. But for how long will you keep doing this, huh?"


    He stepped back further, shaking his head in disgust. "Alpha Cayden."


    Thatst part? He emphasized it¡ªmocked me with it. My title suddenly felt like a heavy burden around my neck. My eyes widened because that was it. That was exactly what I¡¯d been running from.


    Any connection with Hazel always ended in chaos. The closer I got to her, the more I felt like I was unraveling. Worse¡ªI was dragging her down with me.


    I sent Ragnar away. I made a deal. I told myself it was for her safety, that staying away was the only way to protect her. She didn¡¯t need to be tangled in my world. And now...this?


    <i>A child?</i>


    free\NovelFire.c o(m)


    No. No, it couldn¡¯t be. I wasn¡¯t even inside her long enough. Barely even touched her that way. And Natasha? I¡¯ve been with her countless times, and not once has she gotten pregnant. Not once.


    This had to be a scam. A cruel setup. She¡¯s faking it.


    And now, she¡¯s taking Caspian away from me. My own brother. Myst anchor. Without him, I¡¯m... lost.


    The anger began to boil under my skin. I needed answers. I needed to see her.


    I shoved Caspian out of my way and stormed through the crowd toward the hall¡¯s entrance. But then


    I stopped, like my body hit an invisible wall.


    There she was.


    Hazel.


    Standing tall in the middle of chaos, her gaze locked with mine like we were the only two people in the room. Tears streaked down her face, ruining her makeup. Her hands clenched the fabric of her dress like it was the only thing keeping her grounded. Her chest heaved, but her stare?


    Fierce.


    "You.."


    We both said it, teeth gritted, like fire meeting gasoline.


    And then my eyes dropped to her stomach.


    A strange, deep feeling crept into my chest. Not fear. Not anger. Something I couldn¡¯t name.


    Before I could take a step closer, Caspian moved between us, shielding her like I was a disease. That only enraged me further.


    "Why are you doing this..." My voice cracked, the weight of everything finally pressing against my lungs. "First bing our mate... and now pregnant? Are you aware of the danger and embarrassment you¡¯re bringing to my pack? Huh?"


    She didn¡¯t even blink. Her stare matched mine¡ªequal fire, equal fury.


    Then sheughed. Low. Painful. Like the kind thates from somewhere deep and cracked.


    "I would choose to have control over this situation? I would pick you to be the father of my child?"


    My heart twisted, but my anger moved faster.


    "Then why are you doing all of this?! Can¡¯t you just leave?!" I shouted, unable to hold it in anymore.


    She gripped Caspian¡¯s arm tightly. "I... wish I could."


    Her words weren¡¯t loud, but they cut deep.


    "No, Hazel. You can leave. With your illegitimate child. You¡¯re both not wanted here."


    I knew the words were harsh. I meant them to be. If she stayed... she¡¯d die. This pack, my world¡ªnone of it would spare her. Ragnar needed to know she was gone, so he¡¯d finally back off.


    Let her live out the rest of her human days in peace.


    But instead of breaking...


    She stepped forward.


    She pulled away from Caspian¡¯s grasp. Her heels clicked against the marble like war drums, and then.


    She pped me.


    <strong><i>Hard.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>And then again.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>And then a third time.</i></strong>


    The sting echoed across my face and through the gasping crowd.


    "<strong>Don¡¯t you dare call my child that."</strong>


    Her fingers curled into the cor of my suit. She yanked me closer, eyes zing with fury. "Don¡¯t you dare again... or else¡ª"


    I shoved her back, not hard, but enough.


    "Or else what?!" I roared. "You¡¯ve already done every worst thing you could possibly do to me. Any ¡¯or else¡¯ will just be the tip of the iceberg!"


    The hall had gone dead silent.


    This ce was cursed the moment she walked in. Every time she enters, everything goes to hell. And now... I was unraveling in front of everyone.


    I never lose control. Not in front of my people.


    But damn it, she... she always knows how to break me.


    From the side, Caspian stood still. Watching. Leon and Aurora lingered near the edge of the crowd. My parents were up on the mezzanine, and the Gilbert wolves were gathering near Marcus. And the entire Blue Moon pack stood watching alongside other neighboring packs.


    And then he spoke.


    "I can¡¯t believe my own daughter would give birth out of wedlock," Marcus spat, stepping forward.


    His voice was cold. Sharp. Cruel.


    "Thank the moons you got exposed at the wedding. What would¡¯ve happened otherwise?"


    He was only inches from her when Hazel turned¡ª


    <i>And pped him.</i>


    <i>She pped her father.</i>


    Gasps broke out across the hall.


    "You filth!" his wife screamed, lunging toward her.


    But Caspian was faster. He stepped in front of Hazel like a wall of steel.


    "You touch even a strand of her hair, and I¡¯ll rip the wolf out of you."


    His voice was calm. Deadly.


    She froze, and she and her daughters and the surrounding wolves pulled back.


    And then¡ª


    "I disown you!"


    NovelFire)


    That voice¡ªMarcus¡¯s voice¡ªshattered through the entire crowd like thunder splitting the sky.


    Everyone gasped.


    Hazel took a shaky step back, her chest rising and falling as though the air had suddenly thickened. Her fingers trembled slightly, still curled from the p she had delivered just moments ago.


    Marcus stood there, frozen. One hand still pressed against his cheek where his own daughter had struck him. His expression was unreadable¡ªpart shock, part fury¡ªbut his pride was crumbling fast, and the sting on his face wasn¡¯t half as sharp as the wound to his ego.


    Behind him, his daughters growled low in their throats, their eyes zing with humiliation and rage. They looked ready to pounce, as if Hazel¡¯s defiance had shattered something sacred in their twisted family dynamic.


    And then.


    "You filth," Marcus snarled, his voice no longerposed but ragged and venomced. "<i>You whore. You mistake."</i>


    Each word was another stone thrown at her, aimed not just to wound, but to break herpletely.


    "I disown you," he repeated, louder, harsher. "You are no longer a Gilbert."


    Gasps rippled again across the room. No one moved. No one dared.

 Chapter 26: Hard-headed Girl...

    <h4>Chapter 26: Hard-headed Girl...</h4>


    <strong><i>~Cayden¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    "I disown you!"


    Hazel stood there, frozen for a moment. Her breathing was shaky, her eyes glistening with tears¡ªbut not from sorrow. No. Not anymore.


    She smiled.


    Soft at first. Then it bloomed, wider. Calmer. Almost serene. Like she¡¯d finally realized something for the first time.


    And then she spoke, voice steady, rising with each word.


    "That would be the biggest favor you¡¯ve ever done me," she said, almost like she was thanking him. "Because since when have I ever been considered your daughter? Since when have I ever been considered a Gilbert?"


    She let the words breathe, stepping closer. Her voice sharpened, trembled at the edge but didn¡¯t falter.


    "So you disowning me... you think that¡¯s something, right, Father?"


    Sheughed, the sound hollow, aching. "You don¡¯t even deserve that title. You¡¯ve done nothing but bring pain into my life. Nothing but pain!" she yelled, her voice cracking now. Years of agony poured out in that sentence.


    Marcus¡¯s face reddened, fists clenched at his sides.


    "And what are you bringing to the High House now, huh?" he snapped back. "Shame."


    He pointed a finger at her stomach like it was poison. "That bastard," Marcus said, gesturing toward me. "Would you allow your own wife¡ªthe one you just wedded¡ªto be embarrassed publicly, carrying a child? A mistake in her womb? Is that what this has be?"


    The words barely left his mouth when a voice cut across the room. It was low at first, but every syble carried razor-edgemand.


    "Do you want me to repeat myself again, Marcus?"


    The room shifted. Everyone turned.


    Caspian.


    He stood tall, voice calm but steel beneath it. His eyes burned like fire, not a trace of hesitation in his stance.


    "Haven¡¯t I told you not to speak ill of my wife like that again?"


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t shocked¡ªit was deadly.


    Marcus flinched. That was all it took. He shut his mouth, jaw tightening, pride swallowed.


    Then Caspian stepped forward¡ªpast me, past the crowd¡ªand took Hazel gently by the hand. Without a word, he leaned in and pressed a kiss to her temple. Then her forehead. And finally, her lips.


    He held her like she was the only thing that mattered. And then¡ªhe looked directly at Marcus, his voice cold and clear:


    "She is carrying your grandson."


    The entire hall gasped again, some wolves murmuring, others too stunned to move.


    "And if you¡¯re not epting," Caspian continued facing me, "that¡¯s fine. Nobody¡¯s expecting you to y the role of a father."


    He tightened his grip on Hazel¡¯s hand. "You couldn¡¯t even y it properly when it was your only job."


    Caspian¡¯s jaw flexed, and his eyes flicked toward me. "I¡¯ll be taking Hazel," he said, louder now. "And I¡¯ll be leaving this pack."


    The air grew still.


    "I¡¯ve lost everything," he added, his voice quieter, rawer. "And this pack? It¡¯s lost its meaning to me."


    "What are you saying, Caspian?" my mother¡¯s voice rang out from the upstairs balcony, trembling with disbelief.


    But we both ignored her. Everyone did.


    And then I spoke "She¡¯s not leaving anywhere with you, Caspian. Not until I¡¯ve punished her."


    I turned to the crowd, then back to Hazel, locking eyes with her. "It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s my wife, right? That¡¯s what you said. Then she¡¯s cheated on me. She¡¯s carrying another man¡¯s child."


    I stepped forward, letting my anger flood the room like wildfire. "And thank the gods it got revealed today. On our wedding day. Perfect timing."


    Hazel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t flicker. But inside, I knew I was trying to convince myself more than anyone else.


    "You¡¯ll be punished," I snapped. "Right here. Right now."


    Caspian took a breath and stepped closer to me, squaring his shoulders like he was preparing for a war.


    "Are you sure that child in her womb isn¡¯t yours?" he asked coldly.


    I didn¡¯t blink. "Do you want us to do a test?"


    "Right here," Caspian said, firm.


    The crowd murmured in shock. And without needing to be told, we all turned toward the only person in the hall capable of settling the matter.


    Aurora.


    She stepped forward from the crowd with quiet confidence, already knowing what was expected of her. The room gave way, and her presence silenced the rest.


    "There¡¯s only one way to find out," she said softly, her voice calm butmanding. "To see if Alpha Cayden is truly the father..."


    She paused. "I need you both to stretch out your hands."


    But before anyone could move, Hazelughed.


    Not hysterically. Not nervously.


    It was the kind ofugh you let out when you¡¯ve had enough. When the absurdity of it all bes too much to carry.


    "No," she said, her voice cutting through the air. "No. I don¡¯t want to prove anything."


    Her chin lifted, eyes steady and unwavering. "What¡¯s there to prove? That some monster is the father of my child? And that I¡¯ll possibly bring another monster into this world?"


    NovelFire


    She shook her head. "No."


    Then she turned to Caspian, eyes softening only slightly. "I suggest we leave. Even if you¡¯re noting, I am leaving. I¡¯m done with this pack. I should¡¯ve run away days ago. I don¡¯t know why I waited."


    Her voice trembled now, just slightly. "Now look at what¡¯s befallen me. I¡¯ve seen exactly what I needed to see."


    She moved to walk away, but something inside me snapped.


    Some part of me couldn¡¯t take it¡ªher walking out, her disappearing. Some part of me not just my mind, but Ragnar¡ªraged against the idea of never seeing her again.


    I grabbed her hand and yanked her back.


    "You¡¯re not leaving anywhere," I growled.


    "I am leaving," she hissed, her voice low and full of fire.


    Our breath was heavy. Our eyes locked. The weight of everything between us¡ªthe betrayal, the pain, the heat, the longing¡ªhung in the air like a storm about to break.


    It felt exactly like that night. The night I admitted everything. The night I let my guard down for her.


    Except now... the rage burning in her eyes mirrored mine.


    "You¡¯re not leaving," I repeated, stepping closer, letting the words cut deep. "Not until you get the punishment you deserve."


    Her jaw clenched.


    "You had the chance to run away all this time. But you didn¡¯t. And now you think this is the perfect time to walk away? After you¡¯ve destroyed my name? After packs are on their way to challenge me¡ªbecause of you?" I seethed.


    "After enemies have started circling like vultures? You think you¡¯ll walk away now?"


    I took another step forward. "No, Hazel. You will get the punishment that you deserve."


    I turned back to Aurora. "Take this test. Prove I¡¯m the father. Then maybe you¡¯ll be allowed to walk away¡ªafter you¡¯ve birthed the child. Or refuse, and take the punishment ordingly."


    She turned to face me fully, her chin high, her eyes brighter than ever.


    And then¡ªshe smirked.


    "Where? What is the punishment?" Her voice was eerily calm. "Because I¡¯m not doing any test."


    She stood tall. Even as a human, her strength was undeniable. It was in her posture, her re, her defiance.


    <i>What kind of dumb, hard-headed girl is this? I growled inwardly.</i>


    I snapped toward Leon.


    "Take her to the roof. Make sure you wipe her."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    "Fifty strokes. Naked," I said, loud and clear. "I emphasize that."


    Hazel didn¡¯t flinch.


    She smiled wider. "That won¡¯t be the first time I¡¯m receiving such treatment. It¡¯s normal to me."


    Then her eyes darted toward Marcus. She turned slowly, then back to me.


    "And while I¡¯m taking the punishment... if anything happens to my child..." Her voice shook now, not with fear, but with warning. "I promise you, I¡ªI will¡ª"


    "Then you¡¯re not going to take any punishment, Hazel!" Caspian suddenly shouted.


    His voice cracked through the tension like a whip. "What are you saying, Cayden?! Fifty strokes? She¡¯s pregnant! She¡¯s human, for the moon¡¯s sake!"


    He stepped forward, voice desperate now. "Don¡¯t do this, Haz. Please. Just take the test."


    Hazel reached out and gently cupped his cheek, her fingers trembling. "This won¡¯t be the first time I¡¯ve gone through something like this."


    She inhaled slowly. "And after I take it, I¡¯ll leave. With my child. Just me."


    "No!" Caspian growled. "I won¡¯t let you. I won¡¯t allow you to do that!"


    "That¡¯s not your decision to make," she said softly, her hand falling from his face.


    Then I spoke again, voice heavy andmanding. "She¡¯s now our wife, isn¡¯t she, Caspian? You said that. So now I¡¯m her husband, and I want to punish her."


    I turned, facing the room. "And you have nothing to say¡ªnot as Beta, not as husband. The Council would agree. Stand down."


    I smirked¡ªnot because I enjoyed this, but because I knew this was what needed to be done. If I wanted to be feared, I had to be rigid. And fear brought power.


    But this damn woman... she had no fear of me. Not even a trace.


    Caspian shivered, helplessly staring at her.


    "<i>Hazel... love... please</i>. Take the damn test. Prove to everyone here that this monster is the father of your child. And we will walk away from this cursed ce."


    She shook her head slowly. "If it turns out he is the father... then he¡¯ll take my child."


    Her voice cracked now, heavy with dread. "And God knows what he¡¯ll do. God knows what he¡¯ll turn my child into."


    She looked between us onest time.


    "I will not raise another monster," she whispered.


    "So no," she said louder. "I¡¯ll take the punishment. And then I¡¯ll leave."

 Chapter 27: Sharp vision

    <h4>Chapter 27: Sharp vision</h4>


    <i>Author¡¯s note: This bonus Chapter is dedicated to readers who have joined my server already. More members mean more bonus Chapters!</i>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    <i>I¡¯m pregnant.</i>


    <i>A literal child is growing in me.</i>


    And now... now I¡¯m risking my life to protect it.


    A truth I had only just learned minutes ago¡ªand already it felt like a lifetime¡¯s burden.


    <i>Is it worth it?</i>


    That question kept circling my mind like a vulture.


    Two guards dragged me by each arm toward the rooftop. My feet barely moved in rhythm as the cold air up there teased my skin before we¡¯d even arrived. Behind me walked the Gamma, Leon, silent as ever, and the witch who was oddly always by his side¡ªAurora. Her red hair glinted under the torchlight, her expression unreadable.


    Caspian had tried to stop me.


    He¡¯d fought, cursed, begged¡ªbut no. This wasn¡¯t his battle. This was mine. Mine to bear. Mine to survive.


    When we reached the rooftop, the wind was harsher, almost mocking. The guards didn¡¯t say a word as the witch stepped forward and began removing my dress. My breath caught. I felt exposed¡ªraw, inside and out. Leon turned away, standing outside the rooftop boundary like a sentry. I was about to be naked in front of everyone, and I understood now why he¡¯d chosen to wait outside.


    But as soon as thestyer of fabric was peeled from my skin, the tears began to fall. Silent at first, then heavier, like they carried everything I¡¯d bottled up inside for years.


    From down below, I heard a distant growl¡ªdeep, feral. Caspian.


    They were holding him back. Holding him down. It must¡¯ve taken at least four wolves to restrain him. I could feel his rage wing at the walls, desperate to reach me, to protect me, to do something.


    And then they brought out the whips.


    My breath stopped. I knew that whip. I knew it.


    The same kind my father used on me anytime I got caught stealing food¡ªafter he¡¯d forced me to skip breakfast or dinner. I didn¡¯t get lunch. That wasn¡¯t for "girls like me."


    Every line of the whip. Every frayed strand. I could name each one by the scars they left.


    One of the maids raised her hand high, whip ready. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for that familiar excruciating pain.


    But instead of the crack of leather...


    I heard a pained female growl.


    My eyes flew open.


    "<strong>Versa</strong>!"


    Everyone was on the floor. Paralyzed. Arms frozen mid-air. Whips still in hand, suspended like dead snakes.


    It was Aurora.


    "he is the father," she said, breathless. Her chest heaved like she¡¯d just run a marathon. "I¡¯ve done the test. Alpha Cayden is the father."


    My mouth dropped open. "I know... but why did you..."


    My gaze moved to the frozen figures around us, the maid still clutching her weapon.


    "I didn¡¯t want them to do that to you," Aurora whispered. "You could die."


    I blinked, stunned.


    I had never expected kindness¡ªlet alone remorse¡ªfrom the beautiful red-haired woman who always looked so distant andposed.


    "If I don¡¯t take this punishment, I won¡¯t be able to leave this ce," I said, voice low, like a confession.


    She looked at me, eyes scanning my frame, seeing what no one else ever had¡ªhow fragile I really was.


    "Your body can¡¯t survive this..." she murmured. "You could die." Her voice cracked then. "I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t let you do this."


    For a second, I saw her pain. Like she understood mine.


    She helped dress me gently, her hands soft against my bruised skin. Once I was fully clothed, she took my hand and led me down from the rooftop.


    As we reached the grand hall again, my nerves cracked. I tried to pull away, to bolt, to escape this never-ending spectacle. I couldn¡¯t bear any more gasps or judgmental eyes or cruelty.


    But she held firm. She nodded silently. Her grip on my hand grounded me.


    And then I saw him.


    Cayden.


    His eyes scanned me the moment I stepped into the room, scanning my face, my arms, my legs¡ªas if searching for injury. His shoulders dropped ever so slightly when he didn¡¯t find any.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a groan of frustration or a sigh of relief¡ªbut it was something. Something real.


    Caspian was still being held down by four wolves, but the moment he saw me¡ªclothed, unharmed¡ªhe let out a guttural growl and shoved them off with a wild force.


    He ran to me, gathered me in his arms, holding me like I was made of ss.


    His chest was hammering. I could hear his heartbeat, even as a human. That¡¯s how fast it was racing.


    "Alpha Cayden, you are the father," Aurora announced to the entire room.


    Cayden didn¡¯t say a word. He just... stared. Still, silent, eyes locked on me like I was some puzzle he couldn¡¯t solve.


    "And how are you sure about that?" Former Luna¡¯s voice barked from the balcony, thick with rage. "You were supposed to punish her¡ªnot... all this."


    Aurora lifted her head calmly. "I took the test. While undressing her, I took a small fraction of her blood."


    She pointed to my shoulder. I turned and saw the faintest mark¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    "I already had the Alpha¡¯s blood," she continued. "I did the match. His blood synced perfectly with the child¡¯s."


    A heavy silence followed.


    Then Caspian¡¯s voice rang out. "I told you. He is the father."


    All eyes turned to Cayden. He stared at the floor for a moment. Then he lifted his head.


    He nodded once. "Good."


    His eyes flicked to me again¡ªand something shed across them. I couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Pain? Regret? Possession?


    Then he turned to Caspian. "Take her to your chambers. Hold her there. Let no harme to her."


    His voice was ice.


    He turned to Leon next. "Some enemies are lurking. We need to take them out."


    Leon followed without question. Within seconds, the hall emptied. Even my family was gone. I scanned the crowd.


    No Ariel.


    "Where is she?" I asked quietly.


    Marcus turned as he passed me, scowling. And then he left with the rest of the Gilberts, their footsteps echoing until the room fell silent.


    Now it was just me, Caspian, and the witch.


    I turned to her. "Thank you..." I whispered.


    She nodded. "Aurora," she said softly, offering her hand.


    "Hazel."


    I took her hand and the moment I did, a sharp sh like a vision surged through my head.


    A little girl.


    Red hair. Crying.


    NovelFire


    She was in the middle of a forest clearing, surrounded by horses¡ªwild, stampeding, and terrifying. She was screaming, alone.


    I let go instantly, gasping, a splitting headache crashing into me.


    Aurora smiled faintly, knowingly. She didn¡¯t say anything else as she turned and left.


    Then Caspian scooped me up into his arms, bridal style.


    "Let¡¯s go, wife,"

 Chapter 28: Surprise visit

    <h4>Chapter 28: Surprise visit</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    Thest ce I wanted to be was back in Caspian¡¯s chambers. It was the same room I tried taking my own life.


    But now I was here again, and this time... I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Caspian had carried me in silence, not a single word falling from his lips as heid me gently on his bed. He gave a sharpmand to the maids to bring hot tea, his voice clipped, curt. Then he began pacing.


    Over and over again. Back and forth. Like a storm trapped inside him.


    He hadn¡¯t looked at me, but I could feel the anger radiating off him.


    I sat up slowly, my body still trembling. The tea arrived, steam curling in the air. I lifted it with shaky hands and took a cautious sip.


    Too hot.


    I winced, and before I could even react, Caspian was at my side in a blur. His eyes scanned my face, and his thumb brushed my lip gently, checking for burns.


    "I¡¯m good," I mouthed, smiling faintly.


    His jaw flexed again, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I reached out, touched his arm, grounding myself in the warmth of his skin.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," I whispered. "It¡¯s all his fault. And you don¡¯t need to carry that weight."


    He didn¡¯t answer at first, just stared at me with something soft and painful in his gaze.


    "I still need to get you away from him," he murmured, brushing hair from my face and tucking it gently behind my ear.


    That touch made my breath catch. I had to look away. Being this close to him felt dangerous in a beautiful kind of way. Caspian was beautiful in a calm, thoughtful way. The kind of beauty that wrapped around your heart and refused to let go. Nothing like Cayden¡¯s vtile, maic pull. Caspian¡¯s presence was steady and pure.


    But I knew better than to fall for the surface.


    There was something beneath all that gentleness. I felt it.


    His eyes drifted downward... to my stomach. Then his lips curved into the faintest smile.


    <i>"I can hear the heartbeat."</i>


    I froze.


    "W...what?" I stammered, blinking.


    He gently took my hand and guided it over my belly.


    Then I heard it¡ªlike thunder echoing in my veins. My baby. Alive. Real.


    I gasped, stunned. A sob tangled in my throat, and water filled my eyes. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I¡¯d tried to end this... and still, the baby lived. Still, my child had survived me.


    I finished the tea with quiet reverence, and when I looked back up, Caspian was already preparing a bath. I slipped inside, letting the water soak away the night, the shame, the fear.


    When I came out, there was a towel and... a nightgown. Soft. Elegant. My exact size.


    <i>How did he know?</i>


    I slipped it on, surprised at how perfectly it hugged my figure without suffocating it. I turned just as he stepped back in. His eyes swept over me, and a small, satisfied smile tugged at his lips.


    "Perfect," he said, his dimple shing.


    I blushed and looked down.


    "I¡¯ll leave you to sleep," he said gently. "You need the night to yourself. Time to process... everything."


    I nodded, unable to speak. Only Ariel had ever treated me this kindly.


    How was Cayden rted to him?


    And then... I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    "I heard you¡¯re a triplet," I said quietly. "Where¡¯s your brother?"


    His smile vanished.


    "We don¡¯t talk about Cyrius," he said coldly. And then, he smiled the coldness disappearing, "Goodnight, darling."


    He shut the door, and I stared after him, confused. But exhaustion pulled at my limbs, and soon, I surrendered to sleep.


    ---


    "Morning, darling."


    His voice was the first thing I heard.


    My eyes fluttered open, and Caspian¡¯s bright blue ones filled my view. He kissed my forehead, and I melted under the gentleness.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Good," I said honestly. More than good. My body felt light, grounded. There was no dizziness, no pain. Just... calm.


    "I need to bathe," he said, standing. "We¡¯ll be leaving soon."


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    I nodded, heart fluttering. There was a warmth inside me now. A growing belief that maybe... I was safe. That maybe the Moon Goddess hadn¡¯t abandoned me. Maybe she was bncing the cruelty of Cayden with the kindness of Caspian.


    And then¡ª


    Caspian pulled off his shirt.


    I froze.


    His body was art. Smooth muscles, taut abs, those veiny arms. And the V line on his waist? My mouth went dry.


    He turned his back to me and, oh gods, his back. Wide. Powerful. Covered in faint scars that only made him more beautiful.


    He and Cayden were built the same, but where Cayden¡¯s body screamed sin and danger with dark tattoos and a brooding aura, Caspian¡¯s was quiet temptation. Smooth. Enticing.


    Then¡ªhe reached for his trousers.


    I gasped, hands flying to my eyes. "Caspian!"


    He turned,ughing when he saw my flushed face.


    "What, darling?" he asked, smirking like the devil in disguise.


    "You were going to take it... o-off. Right here!" I squeaked.


    He stepped closer, mischief dancing in his eyes. My gaze dropped to those abs again, traitorously.


    "We¡¯re married," he said, brushing his knuckles against my cheek. "It¡¯s normal for couples. So get used to it... Darling."


    He leaned in like really close.


    Then he stopped.


    His body stiffened.


    His nostrils red, and suddenly his fangs and ws elongated.


    "Hazel," he said, voice sharp, "hide."


    "What?" My heart dropped.


    "Now," he barked, pointing to the wardrobe.


    I ran, yanked the door open, and threw myself inside just as¡ª


    CRASH.


    The main door exploded open.


    Growls. Heavy, savage. Wolves. At least three¡ªno, more.


    Bones cracked. Flesh tore. I heard Caspian¡¯s roar as he shifted, his snarl so loud it shook me. I covered my mouth, trying not to scream.


    Why were wolves attacking? Was this another pack? How did they get in?


    Blue Moon is supposed to be imprable.


    Then¡ªthe wardrobe burst open.


    I screamed.


    Caspian stood there, drenched in blood. His mouth was stained crimson, flesh stuck to his ws. Behind him, bodies littered the hallway. Wolves¡ªdead. He looked dangerous. The kind gentleman Caspaim has disappeared reced by this monstrous man.


    He grabbed my hand.


    "We have to run. They¡¯ve surrounded the High House."


    We didn¡¯t get far.


    A second wave descended. Bigger. Fiercer. Twenty wolves at least. They formed a deadly circle around us, eyes glowing with hatred.


    Caspian shifted instantly, his massive wolf body standing guard. He looked at me and growled.


    Run.


    I understood instantly. But I couldn¡¯t. We were trapped.


    One stepped forward, unshifted, eyes cold. "Surrender the human and live. We only want her and the unborn."


    Caspian growled. The wolf transformed¡ªhe was huge. Almost equal in size.


    Why did they want me? Why the child?


    Then the dream returned to me. "You are an abomination... bringing more abomination. Disrupting the bnce of nature."


    They pounced.


    f.(r)eew ebnov\ll


    Caspian tore through them, ripping and shing, protecting me at all costs. Blood sprayed. Flesh tore. And still, they kepting. Ten fell.


    Then the leader and nine more.


    One caught Caspian¡¯s side, making him stumble. The leader mmed him down.


    Caspian howled in pain as he was overpowered.


    The rest came... for me.


    I ran¡ªbut I fell.


    I looked up, saw them advancing, their fangs dripping with Caspian¡¯s blood.


    No. No. Please. I¡¯m going to die... So this is how it ends. Everything¡¯s over..


    SNAP!


    A blur of red.


    A monstrous wolf, bigger than all of them. Twice Caspian¡¯s size. Glowing red eyes burning with fire and fury.


    He crushed skulls with a flick of his jaw. ughtered them effortlessly.


    Caspiany wounded.


    And I just knew.


    Those glowing red eyes... that aura...


    <strong><i>Cayden</i></strong>.

 Chapter 29: Brown coffin

    <h4>Chapter 29: Brown coffin</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    Relief crashed over me the moment Cayden appeared, towering above me like some terrifying, glorious guardian.


    His chest rose and fell with every breath, blood still dripping from his ws, but his glowing red eyes were scanning me¡ªchecking every inch of my body for wounds, for damage. When he saw that I was okay, a breath escaped his lips, short and hard. His eyes didn¡¯t linger long before snapping to Caspian.


    Caspian, who at that very moment, tore the head of thest wolf from its shoulders and let the mangled body hit the ground with a thud. He shifted back into his human form, muscles rippling under blood-spattered skin, breath ragged. Cayden did the same, his clothes destroyed by his transformation¡ªboth brothers now stood in just their torn pants, their bare chests slick with blood, dirt, and sweat. Titans in a warzone.


    "Brother," Cayden said, breathless. "We¡¯re surrounded. There are hundreds out there." He spat onto the ground, blood mixing with the debris littering the High House. "Blue Moon is wrecked."


    Caspian stepped toward him, cing a steady hand on his shoulder. "We can¡¯t let them rule here. Even if they¡¯re hundreds, we are the Blue Moon. You¡¯re the Mighty Cayden. We show them¡ªthey stepped into the wrong pack." His voice rumbled low with fury, but it was that calm fury, the kind that promised vengeance.


    Cayden¡¯s chest puffed out. "Yes..."


    Before they could say more, a bone-chilling howl echoed outside, followed by more snarls and war cries. Then footsteps.


    NovelFire


    A man stormed in, panting. Leon.


    Cayden immediately turned to him. "Leon¡ªwhat about mother and father?"


    "They¡¯re fine," Leon replied between breaths. "Sir us is still fighting, but your mother is safe with the Gilberts. Our wolves have pushed them back outside the walls. All is fine."


    Caspian¡¯s eyes flicked to Cayden. A flicker of hope sparked between them.


    But then¡ª


    "All is not fine."


    Aurora¡¯s voice sliced through the air like a de. Every pair of eyes snapped to her as she stepped into view, her gown torn at the hem, her arms streaked with ash.


    "We are in danger," she continued, her eyes flickering with power. "We¡¯re trapped."


    Cayden stepped toward her. "What do you mean?"


    She inhaled slowly. "Witches. They¡¯ve sealed the High House. Our wolves can¡¯t breach the barrier. You, me, Caspian, Hazel, Leon¡ªwe¡¯re the only ones inside. The rest are locked out."


    My stomach twisted.


    "What?" Caspian asked sharply. "Dahlia and her coven is out?"


    Cayden turned on Aurora and barked "Did you release them?"


    She stared at him, calm as ever, unbothered by his fury. "Our coven is not the only one, Cayden."


    The words hit like a p.


    "She¡¯s right," Caspian said grimly. "Other covens must¡¯ve allied with rival packs. They¡¯re desperate."


    The ground beneath us trembled with distant growls and spells echoing through the corridors. We were truly trapped. Then Leon nced at me, and everything in his expression shifted.


    "She¡¯s the reason," he whispered. "The pregnant human. That¡¯s what they¡¯re after."


    A chill stabbed through me. My legs nearly gave out. Aurora caught my hand before I could fall.


    "I¡¯ll get her out," Aurora dered. "You hold the line. Only the five of us are in the house. I¡¯ll take Hazel. There¡¯s no time."


    "No" Caspian stepped forward.


    "There¡¯s a back door," he said. "On the third floor, past the eastern hall. You¡¯ll find the side passage. Use your magic to break the seal and run."


    Aurora nodded once. "Come."


    She took my hand and we ran. My legs barely moved under me, but the urgency in her voice forced them forward. My mind was spinning.


    Why me?


    What had my life be? Rejection. Mating. Pregnancy. A marriage twisted between Alpha and Beta. Now war. Blood. Witches. Wolves. I didn¡¯t ask for any of this. Was it because I was the Moon Chosen? Was that what painted a target on my back?


    Why couldn¡¯t I just breathe?


    And then¡ªit happened.


    A wave of invisible pressure mmed into us, hurling both Aurora and me to the floor. My lungs screamed. I clutched my belly, unable to move.


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    I looked up¡ªand froze.


    They were here.


    Figures cloaked in darkness, their eyes glowing with a sickly light. They looked like the ones from my dream. Every line of their robes matched what I¡¯d seen when I slept. Dread poured over me like acid.


    They started to chant.


    A low, ancientnguage that made the air freeze. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My lungs were copsing in my chest. Aurora¡¯s fingers twitched beside mine, and then¡ª


    "Versa!" she roared.


    A tornado burst into the hallway, roaring with fury, lifting the cloaked figures off the ground. She stood, blood trickling from her nose, her arms raised with lethal grace. Wind howled. Her eyes zed.


    The witches began levitating. Their limbs snapped, one by one¡ªbone cracking, skin tearing. Their blood hung in the air like mist. Smoke poured from Aurora¡¯s body. Her veins darkened, ck lines spiderwebbing across her skin.


    She was powerful¡ªso powerful it scared me.


    The bodies fell with wet, grotesque thuds. Limbs shattered on impact.


    Aurora turned to me, her chest heaving.


    "Don¡¯t be scared," she said softly, though her voice was hoarse, strained.


    I nodded, unable to speak.


    We moved again.


    She led us down the dark hallway to a single door. It was locked.


    "Versa!."


    The door sted open with a burst of air. We stumbled inside, and she spun, casting another spell to seal it behind us.


    Silence.


    The room was pitch ck. Antern sat on the shelf. Aurora lit it with a snap of her fingers.


    The glow revealed the room was empty¡ªno furniture, no windows.


    Just one thing.


    A coffin.


    A brown coffin, old and weathered, resting in the center. It gave off a strange aura. Ancient. Cold. Heavy.


    I stepped closer, instinct drawing me in.


    There was something inside. Something alive.


    Aurora didn¡¯t speak.


    She stared at the coffin like she¡¯d seen it before. Like she knew what it meant.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, my heart thundering.


    "Who¡¯s in there?"


    <i>Author¡¯s note: Bonus Chapter? Send a Castle and receive four additional Chapters!</i>

 Chapter 30: The Rise of the Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Rise of the Unknown</h4>


    <strong><i>~Cayden¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    I don¡¯t know why my rage multiplied the moment I saw them crowding Hazel. She was on the floor¡ªtears brimming from her eyes, her hands shaking like leaves caught in a storm.


    Everything around me stilled.


    I turned eyes searching only to see Caspian in his wolf form. He was down, pinned. Arge rogue wolf snarled over him, its teeth buried deep into Caspian¡¯s shoulder. He roared in pain. But even that sight, my brother being mauled, wasn¡¯t enough to drag me from the maic pull of her broken form.


    Ragnar howled within me.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. We rushed to Hazel¡¯s side, blood and bone sttering as I snapped the necks of the wolves around her without mercy. One by one, their heads dropped. They never even saw meing.


    Then her eyes met mine.


    Her soft hazel eyes shimmered in the chaos, drenched in fear but lit by relief. A part of me unclenched. Relief washed through her features.. She must have been so scared.


    I scanned her frantically looking for injury.


    NovelFire


    Left cheek bruised. Right leg bleeding. The back of her ear¨Cred, raw. Ragnar snarled in pure fury. Seeing her like that, broken, bleeding, scarred... it did something to me. It was like being gutted from the inside.


    Then I heard the wet rip of flesh.


    Caspian tore off the head of the wolf on him, blood painting the snow like ink in water. Hazel gasped, then ran straight to him. Straight past me.


    I saved her life.


    And she didn¡¯t even blink at me.


    Something cold and bitter coiled in my gut. Not because she ran to Caspian but because she didn¡¯t even look back. We were losing. Badly. And I couldn¡¯t shake the image of her turning away from me.


    But somehow, Caspian¡ªbleeding and battered¡ªstill had it in him to bring my morale back. Leon and Aurora soon joined the fight. Aurora immediately rushed Hazel away, vanishing into the shadows. Caspian guided them through a safer route while we remained to handle the imposters.


    "Not only wolves are here but also witches. We might not make it..." Leon shivered beside me.


    Caspian ced a steadying hand on his shoulder. "We fight. We are the mighty three of this ce. Either we win... or we win."


    His voice recharged us. That¡¯s always been Caspian solid, unshakable, the calm and calctive one .


    "Me and Caspian will handle them. You go check if Hazel has sessfully passed the entrance," I said, barely containing the thought that had been on a loop in my mind. Ragnar kept repeating it like a broken record.


    "Aurora is with her... You know how powerful she is. And the distance from here to there is not that far..." Leon argued.


    "But.." I was suddenly cut off.


    A low chant echoed through the battlefield. Voices,yered and eerie, speaking in sync. Witches. Dressed in ck cloaks, their eyes glowing white. My head spiraled as a sudden pressure filled the air.


    "What kind of witches are these?" I muttered, heart hammering.


    Then it got hot. Too hot.


    Caspian and Leon charged only to freeze mid-lunge. Their eyes widened. Blood gushed from their mouths, streaming down their chins. Then they copsed.


    "No!" I growled, sprinting toward them, but the witches turned to me.


    I leapt¡ªtaking one of their heads clean off. But then I stopped.


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    "Versa!" they chanted in unison. The sound... it pierced my skull, a screeching frequency that made my ears bleed. I dropped to my knees, clutching my head as it pounded with unbearable pressure. My chest constricted. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Then it came.


    A surge of power¡ªnot from Ragnar. No... this was something else.


    Familiar.


    Ancient.


    The same dark power that once took over when Dahlia and her coven trapped us in wolf form. It erupted through me, dark veins spreading across my skin. I opened my eyes¡ªeverything was sharper. The witches looked confused, still chanting, still trying.


    "<i>Versa... Versa!"</i>


    But it was toote.


    The power inside me suppressed their magic. I stood up more powerful than ever. They turned to run, panic finally dawning. But I was faster. A dark smoke burst from me, engulfing them. They choked, wheezed, copsed. Dead.


    I turned, heart pounding.


    Caspian was stirring, recovering. But Leon¡ªhe wasn¡¯t. I rushed to him, slicing my palm and forcing my blood into his mouth. He coughed violently, then gasped, blinking up at me.


    He was alive.


    "Ragnar... was that you?" I asked, but he only growled low and confused. This wasn¡¯t him. He didn¡¯t know.


    <i>Then where did that powere from?</i>


    It was the same force that made me Alpha at a young age stronger than both my brothers. It created a rift between us. I tried to call it again. Nothing.


    Gone. Like smoke in the wind.


    A low growl interrupted my thoughts. Caspian was up, fully healed, scanning the surroundings.


    "We need to leave here. Now," Leon said, still shaking. "Aurora said there are hundreds more. Maybe thousands."


    Correct content is on


    "What should we do, brother?" I asked Caspian. Even though I¡¯m the strongest, he¡¯s the smartest. The strategist. The one who always sees three moves ahead.


    He sighed, pacing, mind racing. "Come on, Caspian... think... you¡¯ve got this," I whispered under my breath, not wanting to add to his pressure.


    Then his eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s my brother.


    "We can split up," he said. "There are three ways to the other side of the High-House. We distract them in all three. Then, we blow the corridors. That way, the main house stands and we eliminate the bulk of them."


    He looked to us, unsure if it even made sense.


    I grabbed his shoulder. "You¡¯re damn smart. What would I do without you?" I pulled him into a rough embrace, pride and blood bonding us.


    "Split up? That seems like a bad idea," Leon said, uneasy. "We need to stick together."


    "If you have any ideas better than that bring it on," I said, meeting his gaze.


    He stayed silent.


    "That¡¯s what I thought."


    Caspian pointed. "I¡¯ll go left. Leon you take right. Cayden, middle."


    We all nodded.


    We could do this.


    "In three." Caspian howled


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    "BLUE MOON!" we chanted together¡ªand went our separate ways.

 Chapter 31: Save them!

    <h4>Chapter 31: Save them!</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    My breath hitched as I approached the coffin. I felt it calling to me... like it was awakening something. Just as I was about to touch it, Aurora grabbed my hand.


    "Don¡¯t do that. You¡¯re pregnant let me open it," she said.


    She tried, but it didn¡¯t budge. It was locked. Then she told me to move back; she wanted to use a spell to open it. We were both too curious to consider the consequences.


    "Versa!" shemanded.


    The coffin shot open. I couldn¡¯t see inside from where I stood, but Aurora did her eyes widened. I rushed to her side to see what it was, but she immediately mmed the coffin shut. Still, I caught a glimpse of a body.


    "What¡¯s that? Who¡¯s that?" I turned to her.


    She shivered. For the first time, she looked... ufortable.


    "Something you shouldn¡¯t see," she muttered,posing herself quickly. Then she grabbed my hand and started pulling me away.


    NovelFire)


    I turned back for onest nce. I could still feel it¡ªstill feel it calling out to me. Reaching. How was that possible? And how was it connected to me... or my child?


    We started running down the long hallway. Surprisingly, we didn¡¯t run into anyone. The path was clear.


    "They must have done something," Aurora said, and it made sense. Cayden and Caspian. They must have cleared the way for us. I just hoped they were safe.


    We finally reached the entrance Caspian had told us about. But we couldn¡¯t get out. The door wouldn¡¯t budge. Aurora pushed me slightly behind her, then ced her hand on the door. She started whispering something¡ªover and over. Dark veins began to spread across her skin, and blood gushed from them. She fell.


    "Oh my God, are you okay?" I rushed to her side.


    She nodded, weakly, then stood and wiped the blood from her nose. "That was... strong. I wonder what kind of witches these are. And why are they after you?"


    She ced her hand on my shoulder and I suddenly fell to my knees, clutching my stomach. There was a wave¡ªsomething surged inside me.


    "What did you¡ª?"


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," she interrupted. "You were falling. I thought you needed support."


    I nodded, confused. Just then, we made it outside.


    Someone ran toward us.


    "Oh my God, Cayden? Caspian? Where are they?" It was Natasha¡ªand Sophia beside her. What were they doing here?


    As we stepped out, we saw a crowd gathered at the edge of the park. They had realized we¡¯d been trapped inside. Sir us rushed forward.


    "Where are they?"


    "We went separate ways," Aurora answered. "We escaped. They stayed to fight."


    Anna, the former Luna, screamed, "No! My sons can¡¯t stay in there! They won¡¯t survive. What were you thinking, leaving them? us, do something! There are thousands of werewolves¡ªand witches!"


    "Yes," Aurora said, "witches are inside."


    "I expected them to survive," Sir us said. "You know how your sons are. They stayed behind because they don¡¯t want the High House destroyed. But we can¡¯t go inside now."


    Anna shrieked again. "We have to go in! Let¡¯s save them!"


    Natasha broke down beside us. "Oh my God... Cayden... Caspian... I just became their official mistress. They haven¡¯t even spent a night with me and now they¡¯re going to die!"


    Her words twisted my stomach.


    Then BOOM.


    A st echoed from the High House. Anna screamed again.


    "Those are the sounds of my sons dying! Do you hear that? No let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go save them!"She shrieked rolling on the floor.


    Just then, the High House door creaked open. Caspian emerged, dragging someone with him Leon.


    "Oh my God!" I rushed forward with Anna, Sir us, Natasha, and others.


    We helped him get Leon out. I hugged Caspian instantly, but Anna shoved me aside.


    "My son. My son. Thank God you¡¯re all right. Where¡¯s Cayden?"


    Caspian looked behind him. "He should being."


    Then we heard a loud thud from the rooftop. Everyone turned. Cayden stood tall.


    "Wolves of Blue Moon," he began. The crowd howled in response.


    "I deeply apologize for what happened today. This was an attack by neighboring packs and witches. They targeted us because, as you all know, both the Alpha and Beta have married a human. We are mated. And to them, that is weakness. They think the Moon Goddess has turned from us."


    He paused. "But there may be other reasons. We¡¯ll find out. And we will protect this house."


    The crowd howled again.


    I stood there, holding Caspian, when Cayden¡¯s eyes locked on mine. For a brief moment, something flickered in his gaze. Then he jumped down and Natasha rushed to him.


    "Oh my God, Cayden! I thought you were going to die!" she cried. "One of them strangled me! He tried to kill me! If not for my father..."


    Cayden cupped her cheeks. "You¡¯re safe now, Nat. You¡¯re safe."


    A growl rose in my chest.


    "It¡¯s all your fault!" Natasha suddenly snapped at me. "If you weren¡¯t human, none of this would¡¯ve happened! Because of you, our pack was seen as weak!"


    Silence fell.


    Caspian took my hand and led me inside. On the stairs, he whispered, "I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t leave now. I¡¯d only be putting you in danger."


    He was right. Only the Goddess knew how many of them were still out there.


    Then we heard a loud growl from the hall.


    "Leon, get me Dahlia," Cayden ordered.


    Caspian and I paused.


    "Why, son?" Sir us asked. "Aurora¡¯s a witch she can help. And Dahlia¡¯s been brought in too muchtely. She needs to be locked away."


    "Aurora doesn¡¯t have answers," Cayden replied coldly. "I want to know why the witches are after my child. For them to team up with werewolves? This isn¡¯t ordinary."


    I blinked. "Your child?" Since when had he acknowledged that?


    Caspian tightened his grip on my hand.


    Soon, Leon returned dragging the old witch in chains. Dahlia. Her eyes met mine and she smirked.

 Chapter 32: Blood and Bone

    <h4>Chapter 32: Blood and Bone</h4>


    <strong>~ Caspian¡¯s POV ~</strong>


    I don¡¯t know why Cayden thought bringing Dahlia into this was a good idea, but for once... he was right. No ordinary coven woulde after a woman like Hazel unless something is wrong. And if even Dahlia had to show up in our territory,ughing in chains, that meant the situation was spiraling faster than any of us could control.


    Dahlia was seated now, draped in rusted iron that barely seemed to weigh on her. Her magic pulsed beneath the metal, heavy and electric. She didn¡¯t even flinch as Cayden stepped forward, demanding answers.


    "You know why they¡¯re after my child," Cayden growled, his voiceced with Alpha authority. "You tell me this instant."


    But Dahlia only smirked. "Or what, Alpha Cayden?" she teased. "Kill me? Or what lock me up again?" She lifted her hands and rattled the chains, herugh echoing through the hall like a curse. "Release me and my coven, and I¡¯ll tell you what they want..."


    Her eyes, sharp as obsidian, dragged toward Hazel, and her lips curled. "And trust me, it¡¯s quite... interesting."


    A surge of fury built inside me. "We are not ying with you," I snapped, stepping forward until I was nose to nose with her. "You tell us what they want or I will tear your head from your neck."


    Hazel¡¯s hand found my shoulder. A soft, grounding touch. I exhaled through my nose, resisting the urge to snap the chains off her just to feel her skull crack in my hands.


    But Dahlia stayed calm. "I¡¯ve told you. Let me and my coven go, and I¡¯ll tell you everything." Her smile was maddening.


    Cayden¡¯s next words stunned the room.


    "Release her coven."


    Every head whipped to him.


    "No," Aurora hissed, stepping forward, her face pale. "You know what they did thest time. Don¡¯t do this."


    Dahlia turned on her like a viper. "Shut up, you traitor," she spat. "You¡¯re a witch, betraying your own for wolves? Disgusting."


    "You left me no choice!" Aurora screamed back, her eyes bright with emotion. Leon was at her side in an instant, his arms wrapped protectively around her, grounding her before her powers could spiral out.


    But Cayden¡¯s voice broke through it all.


    "Leon... release her and her coven," he said again, slower this time. Then his eyes cut back to Dahlia. "But mark my words no witch wille near the High House. No oneys a hand on my wolves. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll leave New Orleans entirely."


    "You know we can¡¯t," Dahlia replied smoothly. "Our ancestors dwelled here long before your kind built your pces. But I agree none of us will step foot in your High-house."


    Cayden bent to remove her chains. The sight alone made my stomach twist. I hadn¡¯t forgotten thest time she was set free none of us had.


    "Son," our father said from behind. "Don¡¯t you think we should discuss this with the Council¡ª"


    "There¡¯s nothing to discuss," Cayden interrupted. "My child is in danger. You¡¯d do the same if it were me, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    His words struck something deep. Silence stretched. Father said nothing else.


    Cayden stood, now face-to-face with Dahlia. "You¡¯re free now. So tell me. What did they want?"


    Dahlia looked at him like she was bored, then casually shrugged off his arm like it was filth. She walked toward Hazel, and instinctively, I pulled her behind me, shielding her body with mine.


    Dahlia tilted her head. "That child she¡¯s carrying is... curious. I wonder why. Is it the mother?" She nced at Hazel. "Or the father?" Her eyes slid to Cayden.


    Cayden¡¯s growl was low and deadly. "You mean to tell me you don¡¯t even know?"


    She smiled and spoke a single word. "Versa."


    The reaction was instant. Cayden stumbled back as if pped. Every wolf present growled, the name twisting something primal in us. My wolf, Nizen, was already wing at the surface.


    Dahlia rolled her wrists. "Feels good to have my magic again," she whispered. "Those ugly chains were such a nuisance."


    "Speak," I demanded, my voice no longer human.


    "Well..." She shrugged again. "I¡¯ll need to perform a small spell. But I¡¯ll need a drop of her blood."


    "No." I stepped forward, Nizen nearly taking over. "You¡¯ve been pushing your luck, but this...this crosses a line. You¡¯re not getting a drop of her blood!"


    Dahlia simply smiled. "Then I¡¯m done here."


    She turned to leave.


    "Wait." Hazel¡¯s voice rang clear.


    I turned sharply. "Hazel"


    "I¡¯ll give you my blood." She stretched out her hand. Her voice was calm, but her eyes trembled. Still, there was resolve in her. Fire.


    f.(r)eew ebnov\ll


    I tried to stop her, but she shook her head. Just once.


    Dahlia came forward with a glint in her eye, producing a thin, silver pin. Before it touched Hazel, Cayden stepped forward, his voice cutting the air.


    "If you do anything to hurt my child," he said low, leaning into her ear, "I will punish you so badly, you¡¯ll beg for death. And when death finallyes you won¡¯t find peace. Because you¡¯ll find me waiting in hell."


    Dahlia actually shivered.


    She pricked Hazel¡¯s palm, collecting a single drop of blood. Then she turned to me.


    "We¡¯ll need to ce her on a table."


    I signaled the guards. Within seconds, a wooden table was set. Gently, we lifted Hazel and ced her down. Dahlia rubbed the blood between her palms, began chanting in a strange tongue, then ced both hands on Hazel¡¯s stomach.


    Hazel flinched. Sweat beaded down her forehead. And that¡¯s when someone took my hand.


    I turned¡ªNatasha.


    She was smiling. As if she belonged here.


    What is she even doing here? Then I remembered she¡¯s now a mistress...<i>my mistress </i>


    I gently pulled my hand away. She scoffed and retreated, moving instead to Cayden¡¯s side.


    I focused back on Hazel.


    Suddenly, Dahlia flinched and reeled back from Hazel like she¡¯d been burned.


    Her eyes were wide with something close to... fear.


    "We need to get rid of that child," she breathed.

 Chapter 33: A Womb of Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 33: A Womb of Shadows</h4>


    <i>This bonus Chapter is dedicated to @Monsterunderthebed! Thanks for the daily gift!</i>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    "That child is an abomination. That child needs to be gotten rid of," she said.


    Her voice didn¡¯t sound like it belonged in this room. It turned¡ªlow, dark, guttural. Like something ancient had just borrowed her tongue. It was Dahlia, yes¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t her. Or not the Dahlia I¡¯d met.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    This was the second time I¡¯d heard those exact words.


    The first time was in my dream.


    The one I¡¯d convinced myself was just a nightmare.


    But now, hearing it spoken again... like an echo rippling through my bones...


    I shot up from the table.


    My chair ttered backwards.


    Caspian was by my side in a blink. His hand on my lower back. His other hand reached for my hand, trying to keep me steady. I barely noticed when Cayden moved.


    He was on her.. Dahlia..faster than I could blink.


    His fingers wrapped tightly around her throat, lifting her just enough to draw a sharp gasp from the onlookers.


    "What do you mean, my child is an abomination?" Cayden¡¯s voice thundered. I could feel it in my chest, vibrating through the air. "I told you to tell me. Why are the damn witches and wolves after my child¡¯s life? Why are you calling my child an abomination? How dare you?"


    But she didn¡¯t flinch.


    Dahlia just looked him straight in the eye with an eerie calmness, like she¡¯d already epted something none of us knew.


    "I¡¯m only saying the truth," she whispered hoarsely.


    She twisted her face from his grasp and stared nkly ahead. "You don¡¯t know what I saw."


    "Then say it!" Cayden¡¯s roar made even the walls seem to tremble.


    "<strong>WHAT. DID. YOU. SEE?!"</strong>


    Dahlia¡¯s lips quirked slightly, and her tone turned almost pitying.


    "I cannot say it," she said, voice hollow. "But I will advise you. Even if it hurts you, or this pack... or even if you love your own life... get rid of that child. Kill it. Kill that monster, before nature does."


    A beat passed. Then another.


    And then.


    <strong>CRACK</strong>.


    A sound like a tree snapping in half.


    Her neck twisted grotesquely as Cayden¡¯s hand snapped it cleanly, ruthlessly. Blood spurted like a fountain as her lifeless body slumped to the ground with a sickening thud.


    She was dead.


    Dead right there in the war room. In front of the entire pack council.


    Gasps filled the room. A few witches shrieked. One of the elders stood in stunned silence, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.


    Cayden turned slowly, blood sttered across his neck and corbone.


    His voice rang out, hard and final.


    "This is what happens when you go against your own word." He gestured to her lifeless form. "She promised she¡¯d share what she saw. She broke that vow."


    His eyes flicked to the shadows near the door. "Aurora," he said, low and sharp.


    Aurora stepped forward cautiously, her face pale.


    "You will be the new leader of your coven," Cayden announced, with absolute authority.


    She shook her head immediately. "Alpha... you know that¡¯s not possible. My coven already hates me. I betrayed them... for you. They¡¯ll never allow me to.."


    "Then whoever they choose next," Cayden cut in, "I¡¯ll make sure I befriend that one. It¡¯ll be nice having your old coven under my fingertips."


    Aurora¡¯s lips parted in disbelief. "You think they¡¯ll work with you after you just killed their leader? Do you think that¡¯s how this works?"


    Cayden smirked. "They have no other choice, Aurora."


    Then, his gaze turned to Caspian.


    "Brother," he said more softly, "please take Hazel to her room. She needs rest."


    Caspian didn¡¯t speak. He just gently slid his hand into mine, holding it tightly. Protective. Grounding. I followed him, numb, unable to find my voice.


    Once we were in his room¡ªaway from the tension, the blood, the madness¡ªI finally let my breath out. It felt like I¡¯d been holding it for hours.


    My hand trembled as it found its way to my stomach.


    What does this mean?


    <i>Why would they say my baby is an abomination?</i>


    Caspian¡¯s arms wrapped around me from behind. His voice was low and calming against my ear.


    "Dahlia ys tricks. She always has. Don¡¯t let her words get to you, Hazel. She¡¯s a cunning woman. You must know that."


    I gave a small nod. But his words were paper trying to cover fire. I wasn¡¯t soothed.


    He walked me to the bed and gentlyid me down. Then brought a warm cup of coffee for me to drink. I tried to smile for him. Tried.


    "I¡¯ll leave you to yourself," he said, brushing my hair back. "I¡¯ve got things to handle. But I¡¯ll call Aurora. She¡¯s the only person you¡¯ve truly bonded with here."


    "No..." My voice came out barely a whisper. "I need my sister. Ariel."


    His brow furrowed.


    "You know that¡¯ll be hard. Marcus won¡¯t let us just take her. You know how he is."


    "You¡¯re the Beta, Caspian," I said quietly. "And he fears you. I¡¯m her sister. I need her. I need her."


    He exhaled deeply and nodded. "I¡¯ll try."


    But he still added, "Until then, Aurora will stay with you. She¡¯s a witch. She can check on you... and the baby."


    He left soon after.


    I curled my hand again around my belly, trying to feel a heartbeat, a flutter, anything.


    But I felt... nothing.


    I swallowed hard.


    Then whispered to myself, "I¡¯ll protect this baby. No matter what."


    I drank the tea. Ate the bread.


    Eventually, I drifted into sleep, heavy and dreamless at first¡ªuntil...


    <i>Suddenly, I was there again.</i>


    <strong>That ce. That other ce.</strong>


    The one I thought was just a figment of a troubled mind.


    But it was real.


    I stood in the middle of a dark, loomy forest. The trees reached up like arms into an endless ck sky. A bone-deep chill swept through the air, raising goosebumps on my skin.


    What am I doing here again?


    I tried scratching my arm with a branch, hoping pain would wake me up. Nothing. Not even a sting.


    That¡¯s when I saw it.


    Smoke¡ªcurling up from a spot ahead. Pale and purple, almost glowing.


    I moved toward it.


    There, kneeling by the source, was a woman.


    Blonde hair. Striking green eyes. Eyes that looked just like Aurora¡¯s.


    Her aura¡ªfamiliar and frightening. Like Dahlia¡¯s


    A witch.


    She looked up and smiled.


    "I knew you¡¯de. You¡¯re special, aren¡¯t you? Very special."


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    She patted the ground beside her.


    "Sit."


    I hesitated, but sat cautiously. <i>How did she bring me here? Was I summoned?</i>


    "You look exactly like her," she murmured.


    "Like who?" I asked.


    Her lips curled.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll need you. There¡¯s something I want to tell you."


    "Why am I here?" I asked, my voice small.


    She ignored the question.


    "Hazel, isn¡¯t it?"


    I nodded slowly.


    *"I¡¯m not here to harm you. I¡¯m here because of that."


    She looked down¡ªat my belly.


    I instinctively wrapped my arms around it. Protectively.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said. "I won¡¯t hurt it. But I must tell you the truth behind those witch words."


    My heart pounded. How did she know? What¡¯s happening?


    "That child... is not the abomination," she said.


    I blinked.


    She leaned closer.


    "<strong>You are."</strong>


    I flinched.


    "You... and the one you slept with... are not ordinary. Your child... is a force against nature. The two of you should never have created life together. But now, it¡¯s here."


    She looked me dead in the eye.


    "<i>And that means everything is about to change."</i>

 Chapter 34: Doppelganger

    <h4>Chapter 34: Doppelganger</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    The dream still clung to me like wet fog... "


    "She smirked, it is you who has to pay..."


    View the correct content at NovelFire


    I jolted awake, heart mming against my chest. A soft gasp escaped my lips as I sat up, breath hitching. For a split second, I didn¡¯t even know where I was. The air was thick. My head buzzed. And then I saw her.


    Aurora.


    She was standing right beside me, her eyes wide and rimmed with tears, fear etched into every crease of her face.


    "Oh my God," she exhaled shakily, pressing a hand to her chest as she leaned in. "Hazel, I was checking your temperature, your pulse¡ªyou weren¡¯t breathing. You didn¡¯t even look alive." Her voice cracked. "I thought you were" She shook her head. "No. No, no. What happened? Did you feel anything? Did you see anything?"


    "I¡¯m fine," I whispered, though my voice was anything but steady. "It¡¯s just..."


    My gaze drifted downward, and there it was.


    Crumpled softly in my left hand.


    The paper.


    The same paper the woman had shoved into my palm before everything went blurry. My entire body shivered like something was on me. I flung it away like it burned.


    Aurora turned sharply, following the motion. Her eyesnded on the discarded slip. "What was that?"


    "She gave it to me," I said, voice shaking as the words tumbled out. "She said... she said to use it to find her."


    "What? Who gave it to you?" Aurora asked, more confused by the second. Her brows furrowed as she stepped closer.


    "I don¡¯t know," I whispered, voice barely audible. "But we need to find her."


    I reached out, grabbing Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. My grip was frantic, desperate. "You¡¯re a witch, right? You can figure out what¡¯s in that paper. Right? Right?"


    Aurora stared at me for a long second before slowly kneeling and retrieving the slip. She squinted, her brows drawing tighter.


    "This... this is a hidden location spell," she murmured. "A very old one. A cloaked trail. I can try to find her, but Hazel¡ª Who is she?how do we even know she¡¯s real?"


    "She is real," I said firmly. "Please. I need you to help me."


    She exhaled, ncing up at me again. "Okay. Start from the beginning. Tell me everything. All over again."


    I swallowed thickly and nodded.


    "The first time I saw someone like her... it was back at my father¡¯s house," I began, closing my eyes. "I was having a dream¡ªa nightmare, maybe. I was being chased. And the figure chasing me looked like that witch we saw when we escaped the High House. You remember her, right?"


    Aurora gave a tense nod. "The one with the long, tattered cloak and eyes like night?"


    "Yes. It kept calling me an abomination. Said I was bringing more abomination into the world, disrupting the bnce of nature. That night... I heard a baby cry."


    I paused. My hands instinctively pressed over my growing stomach.


    "I didn¡¯t understand it then. I didn¡¯t even know I was pregnant." My throat tightened. "But now, I do. And this time... the dream was different. She said I¡¯m the abomination. Not my child."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened as she sat beside me on the bed, the paper clutched in her fingers.


    "She gave me that," I said, motioning to the spell. "Told me to find her. Said if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be the one to pay. That everything depends on it."


    She went still.


    "I¡¯ll go tell Caspian and Cayden," she muttered, already moving to rise.


    "No!" I grabbed her wrist so fast she gasped. "Don¡¯t tell them. Please. I have a bad feeling. If we tell them... they¡¯ll ruin everything. They¡¯ll scare her off. Or worse."


    Her mouth opened in protest, but I shook my head.


    "You¡¯re a witch, Aurora. You can do this. You and I¡ªwe can go alone. Or you can just tell me where the location leads. I¡¯ll go myself."


    "Hazel, what are you saying? Are you hearing yourself?" she snapped, her voice hardening. "You want me to let you go alone to some cursed ce, chasing some dream woman, and not tell the two alphas who will literally burn down the world for you?"


    "Yes," I said, tears stinging my eyes. "Because they won¡¯t understand. They¡¯ll treat this like a threat. But it¡¯s not. I felt it, Aurora. She wasn¡¯t hurting me. She summoned me. She..."


    I paused.


    "<i>She said I look like her."</i>


    Aurora¡¯s expression changed slow, thoughtful dread.


    "Like who?" she asked softly.


    "I don¡¯t know. But I need to find out. Something¡¯s wrong with me. Something deep. And I have to know what it is."


    Aurora was silent for a moment. Then she stood up and took a deep breath, her fingers tightening around the paper.


    "I¡¯ll find the location," she said. "But give me a few minutes.


    She gave me a small nod and rushed out of the door.


    The silence that followed stretched longer than time itself.


    I sank back against the pillows, my hands gripping the sheets. Everything felt like it was slipping through my fingers¡ªmy identity, my baby, my sense of safety. But I knew one thing for sure.


    My hands moved to cradle my belly, and I whispered under my breath, "I will protect you. No matter what. Not even nature will take you from me."


    A sudden creak made me nce at the door.


    "Aurora?" I called softly.


    But it wasn¡¯t her.


    A small figure scurried in, blonde curls bouncing.


    "Ariel?"


    Her tiny arms flew around me before I could speak. I closed my eyes, taking in the soft floral scent of her hair. Her warmth was grounding. Familiar.


    "I heard you¡¯re pregnant!" she squealed, leaning back and cing both hands on my stomach. "You¡¯re carrying a mini hazel! I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m going to be Auntie Ariel!"


    I couldn¡¯t help it. Iughed. A wet, brokenugh that made my chest ache with relief. She giggled too, clearly proud of her title.


    But then her expression changed¡ªmore serious, almost excited.


    "Hazel," she said, voice dropping to a whisper. "I found something."


    "What did you find, baby?"


    She pulled something from beneath her dress and handed it to me¡ªa worn, old photograph. My breath caught in my throat as I took it.


    It was a woman.


    Beautiful, regal. Long waves of dark hair. Sharp eyes. The resemnce was so uncanny I felt dizzy.


    "She looks just like you," Ariel whispered.


    My hands trembled.


    I stared at the photo, at this mystery woman... and suddenly<i>, I wasn¡¯t so sure the dream had been a dream at all.</i>

 Chapter 35: Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 35: Mystery</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    My hand trembled as everything suddenly began to make sense.


    "Where did you say you found this?" I asked, my voice almost a whisper.


    Ariel looked at me and replied, "I found it in Dad¡¯s study. It¡¯s your mom. Dad told me she was your mother. He said she ran away after giving birth to you... and waster found dead. I tried to ask more questions, but he just shrugged me off and walked away."


    My mind was reeling, trying to process everything. And then like an echo I heard the old woman¡¯s voice again, whispering in my head: "<i>You look just like her."</i>


    Was this the woman she was talking about? My mother?


    I stared at the picture in my hand, my grip tightening. My breath hitched. She looked exactly like me¡ªsame soft brown hair, same hazel eyes, same delicate facial structure. We were identical, like doppelg?ngers separated by time. It was uncanny. Overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I must¡¯ve been shaking, because Ariel gently touched my hand.


    "Are you okay? Should I go get Beta Caspian? He¡¯s downstairs. He told me toe upstairs, but if you¡¯re not okay"


    Then I heard her again¡ªme.


    "No, no, no. It¡¯s fine, Ariel."


    But it wasn¡¯t fine. I was trembling. Tears welled up in my eyes without permission.


    "Hazel, are you sure? You¡¯re crying," Ariel said, concerned. "You¡¯re pregnant. I don¡¯t want to risk anything happening to you or the baby."


    "Ariel," I said more firmly, clutching her hand, "I said I¡¯m fine. Honestly. It¡¯s just that... I¡¯ve never seen a picture of my mother before. And realizing she looks exactly like me¡ªit¡¯s strange, right?" I smiled weakly, trying to lighten the mood and distract her.


    She slowly nodded, still unsure.


    "I just need some water," I added. "That¡¯s all. Just water."


    Ariel looked around for a maid, but finding none, she said, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go get someone," and quickly slipped out the door.


    As soon as she was gone, I clenched the picture tighter, my nails digging into the edge.


    What the hell is going on?


    The room suddenly felt like it was closing in on me. I couldn¡¯t stay here. I had to get out. I had to find Aurora. I needed answers¡ªnow.


    And almost like fate answering my call, Aurora walked through the door. Without thinking, I grabbed her and quickly shut the door behind her before Ariel could return.


    She looked startled. "What? Isol?" she said, yanking her hand from mine.


    I didn¡¯t say a word¡ªI simply held up the picture.


    Her eyes widened. "Is that... is that a picture of you?"


    "No," I said, shaking my head. "That¡¯s my mother. Remember that witch? The one who said I looked just like someone? I think this is who she meant."


    Aurora took the picture from my hand, examining it closely. "Are you sure? Who gave this to you?"


    "Ariel¡ªmy stepsister. She came in earlier and showed it to me. She¡¯s gone now."


    Aurora¡¯s face grew serious. "Hazel, listen. I found something¡ªthe location the witch had written on that old paper. It¡¯s just two hours from here." She tugged me to sit on the bed beside her.


    NovelFire


    "I know you¡¯re not just some ordinary girl, Hazel. You¡¯re different. You can see visions. And Dahlia...she knows something. She always has. Ever since she firstid eyes on you that night, when you were revealed as the Moon Chosen. I saw it in her face. That smirk... it was like she already knew. And the vision of the child¡ªit¡¯s all spiraling out of control."


    She paused, then looked at me intensely. "But the reason I¡¯m certain you¡¯re not human is because I tested you."


    I stared at her, heart pounding. "That night... the vision. When we shook hands..." I trailed off.


    "Yes," Aurora nodded. "That memory you saw¡ªof a younger version of me¡ªthat wasn¡¯t an ident. I ced it in my palm, and when we touched, you saw it. That was the test. You are special, Hazel. I don¡¯t know what you are yet... but I want to find out. Still, I don¡¯t want to do this without Caspian and Cayden¡¯s consent. We need them."


    I cut her off, my voice sharp.


    "Do you think Cayden will take it well? Caspian, maybe. I trust him. But Cayden?"


    Aurora sighed. "Then let¡¯s just tell Caspian"


    "No," I said quickly. "If Caspian knows, Cayden will find out. I trust Caspian too, but I have this feeling... we shouldn¡¯t tell them. Let this stay between us. Just us girls. We can make the trip tonight. It¡¯s only two hours. We¡¯ll go ande back before dawn." I looked at her, pleading.


    "Hazel..." she breathed. "You¡¯re asking a lot."


    I grabbed her arm, desperation rising in my chest.


    "This is about my child. This is about me. I need to know who I am."


    She looked into my eyes for a long moment before finally nodding. "Fine. We¡¯ll go tonight. We¡¯ll be back before morning. But if that witch tries anything, I swear I¡¯ll end her."


    "I know you will. I trust you," I whispered.


    Aurora stood. "I¡¯lle pick you up tonight. Don¡¯t fall into a deep sleep I¡¯ll be knocking on your window."


    I nodded slowly, feeling both terrified and oddly relieved. She gave my arm a gentle squeeze and then we both jumped at a sudden noise.


    We turned to the door and froze.


    Caspian and Ariel stood there, Ariel holding a cup of water in her hand.


    I heard you needed water and something was wrong with you," Caspian broke the silence as he stepped into the room, Ariel quietly at his side. Aurora, catching the cue, slipped away with a quick wink in my direction before vanishing from sight.


    Caspian walked over and sat beside me on the edge of the bed, his expression full of concern. He reached out, gently checking my temperature with the back of his hand.


    "And how are you doing now? Everything alright?" he asked softly.


    "It¡¯s fine, Caspian," I replied quickly, trying to sound more stable than I felt. "I just had a terrible dream. That¡¯s all."


    He gave a small nod. "I was the one who sent Aurora here to check on you. Ariel told me she found you alone, visibly shaken, and crying. I couldn¡¯t just stay away."


    "I appreciate it. Really. But I¡¯m okay now."


    He studied my face for a moment, then said, "Good. I was actually in the middle of something, so I¡¯ll go now. I just wanted to make sure you were alright."


    I nodded silently.


    Before he stood up, he leaned in and gently kissed my forehead. Then, without another word, he turned and left the room.


    "Aww, isn¡¯t he so romantic?" Ariel cooed, blushing slightly as she closed the door behind him. She turned to me with a dreamy expression. "Oh my god, this is exactly like the man you used to tell me about. The one from all those books¡ªtreating you like a princess, like something out of a fantasy novel. Isn¡¯t it?"


    I smiled despite myself. "Yes... it really is."


    She sighed and plopped down beside me on the bed, bouncing slightly on the mattress. "I hope I find my own Caspian one day," she said wistfully.


    Then, grinning mischievously, she leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. "Don¡¯t worry," she added yfully, cing both hands on her own stomach. "I¡¯m Mini Hazel. And Mini Hazel is going to find her own Mini Caspian."


    Iughed, the sound light but a little forced, my thoughts still spinning.


    "Are you sure the baby¡¯s a girl?" I asked, raising a brow.


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    "Um, I just know," she said confidently. "I hope it¡¯ll be a girl. I really do."


    She beamed again, resting her head back on the pillows. I rubbed my palm against my own belly, trying to steady my breathing.


    My heart was still racing. Would Aurorae back soon?


    Caspian hadn¡¯t heard anything or so I hoped. But Aurora might¡¯ve thought he heard.


    I just needed her toe. I needed to leave. <i>I needed to end this mystery once and for all.</i>

 Chapter 36: Come here

    <h4>Chapter 36: Come here</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    Ariel had drifted off not long after we spoke. Shey curled on my bed, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm, she was sleeping peacefully But me? I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t even sit still.


    I paced the room, the hem of my thin cotton dress twisted between my fingers, knuckles white from how tightly I clutched it. My breath came in shallow bursts, nerves bunching in my stomach until it ached. Now and then, I¡¯d stop and nce at the window, Will shee?


    She said she¡¯de.


    <i>But she wasn¡¯t here.</i>


    The longer I waited, the more it felt like she wouldn¡¯t show. My stomach twisted with disappointment, and a low growl escaped it¡ªhalf hunger, half dread. I couldn¡¯t wait anymore. If Aurora didn¡¯te, I¡¯d go alone.


    She said it was a two-hour walk. I could do that. If I walked far enough, the witch would sense me. She¡¯d find me. That¡¯s what she said in the dream, right?


    I nodded and turned to gather something¡ªanything¡ªto take with me. But the room was bare, stripped of belongings I could call mine. So I just gripped my dress tighter and made for the window.


    I was halfway across the room when I saw her.


    A blur of red passed outside, and Aurora pushed open the window and climbed in effortlessly. Her red hair fell around her face, wild and glowing like fire under the moonlight. She carried a small leather bag, which she tossed to me without a word.


    Inside was a dark cloak, smelling ofvender, smoke, and something ancient.


    "You came," I whispered, hope blooming in my chest.


    Aurora pressed a finger gently to my lips. "Shh. We have to be quiet."


    I nodded quickly. "I thought... he wouldn¡¯t hear us."


    She raised a brow but said nothing. Neither of us dared say Caspian¡¯s name aloud. Not here. Not now.


    "We¡¯ll be back tonight," she whispered. "It won¡¯t take long. This witch won¡¯t waste time, and neither will we."


    I slipped on the cloak and nced back at the bed. Ariel hadn¡¯t stirred. I blew her a kiss, praying she¡¯d forgive me when she woke up and found me gone if I did not make it back alive.


    Then we climbed out the window.


    The night air pped my skin like cold water, sharp and startling. Aurora had already prepared a carriage, tucked beneath the shadows of the towering pines. The horse pawed at the earth restlessly.


    "You sure about this?" she asked as she helped me up.


    I nodded. "Let¡¯s figure out who I am."


    Aurora held my hand tightly as the carriage jerked into motion. The silence of the woods swallowed us whole. Our heavy breath synced.


    "Who¡¯s riding?" I asked in a whisper.


    She leaned close to my ear. "A wolf. Enchanted. He¡¯s under a spell¡ªI trust him more than any man."


    I blinked at her. "That¡¯s actually kind of brilliant."


    We shared a fleeting smile, but it didn¡¯tst. A guttural growl ripped through the forest, loud and feral, shaking the carriage. My entire body tensed. My hair stood on end.


    "What the hell¡ª?"


    The carriage jolted to a stop.


    Aurora¡¯s head snapped toward the front. A blue light shimmered ahead, blocking our path. Before either of us could move, the enchanted wolf driver leapt down¡ªand was thrown back like a ragdoll. His neck snapped with a sickening crack. My hand flew to my mouth.


    The glowing figure stepped forward.


    I gasped as the light dimmed to reveal a face I knew far too well.


    <strong>Caspian</strong>.


    He looked like a storm bottled in skin¡ªbeautiful and terrible. His jaw was clenched, brows drawn, and his body practically buzzed with restrained fury. Even the night seemed to bend around him.


    "Aurora," he growled, stepping past her as if she were air.


    "Caspian¡ªwhat are you doing here?" she asked, breathless.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He yanked open the carriage door and pulled me down, his hands rough and cold against my arms.


    "Where did you think you were going?" he asked, voice tight.


    I opened my mouth, then shut it. I stammered, caught between guilt and stubbornness.


    "I knew something was off," he continued. "I knew you two were hiding something. My gut told me to follow, and thank the moon I did."


    He turned on Aurora. "You should know better. She¡¯s pregnant. You want to drag her through the woods in the dead of night?"


    Aurora¡¯s mouth parted, but no sound came.


    I stepped forward. "We¡¯re not just wandering! We¡¯re going somewhere important¡ªfor the baby. For me."


    His gaze whipped back to me. "And you thought sneaking out like this was smart?"


    "No, Caspian!" My voice cracked. "You don¡¯t get to decide everything. Why can¡¯t we go? Because we are women? Because you think we are weak?"


    He flinched. "No! I¡¯m not protecting you because you¡¯re a woman. I¡¯m protecting you because you¡¯re MY WOMAN."


    The words stopped me cold.


    He took a shaky breath, stepping closer. "Don¡¯t make this harder than it already is."


    I looked at Aurora. She still hadn¡¯t moved.


    "She promised to take me. I can¡¯t back out now. I need to know who I am. That witch... she said I looked like someone. I¡¯ve seen my mother¡¯s picture. I look like her. I need to know if my mother was a witch. Or human. Or something else."


    Caspian¡¯s face twisted with pain. "This is dangerous, Hazel. You don¡¯t even know her."


    "I¡¯ve seen her in my dreams," I said. "She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever made sense."


    NovelFire


    "You¡¯re going to meet a dream? Hazel, you¡¯re pregnant with a child!"


    "And this child deserves to know where they came from!" I shot back.


    Caspian looked between us. For a long moment, he said nothing.


    Aurora finally spoke. "Let hime."


    "What?" I turned to her.


    "He won¡¯t let us go alone. And maybe... maybe it¡¯s for the best. I can put a shielding spell around you. If the witch only wants to talk to you, you¡¯ll be safe. And Caspian will stay back. If anything goes wrong, we¡¯ll be there."


    Caspian still looked torn, his eyes shadowed with doubt. But he nodded once. Barely.


    "Fine," I said, exhaling. "Let¡¯s just get this over with."


    And then Aurora froze.


    She turned slowly, eyes wide. "Someone¡¯s here."


    From the shadows, a figure emerged.


    Blonde hair. Emerald green eyes. A long, tattered gown. She wore an ancient ne that glinted beneath the moonlight.


    The woman from my dreams.


    She stepped into the clearing, the wind curling around her like it knew her name.


    "I always knew you woulde," she said, her voice a soft echo that chilled my spine. "Though I didn¡¯t expect you to bring friends."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    She smiled gently. "Come with me."

 Chapter 37: Doomed

    <h4>Chapter 37: Doomed</h4>


    <strong><i>Hazel¡¯s POV</i></strong>


    The moment my eyes met Aurora¡¯s, I knew something was wrong. She¡¯d looked at Caspian, and then back at me, giving a sharp nod before whispering something under her breath I couldn¡¯t quite catch.


    Then, without another word, she turned and walked ahead into the woods. Caspian and I followed in silence.


    The forest around us was eerily quiet, the kind of quiet that made every twig snap feel like a gunshot. As we walked, I noticed how familiar everything felt¡ªthe bend of the trees, the twisted vines, the crunch of dried leaves underfoot. It was all too familiar.


    Then it hit me.


    This ce... I had seen it before.


    In my dreams.


    I paused for a moment, heart pounding in my chest. The air smelled of burnt herbs, and ahead of us was a small wooden hut. Smoke curled from the crooked chimney in thin, ghostly streams. It was exactly the same as the one from my dream. The same tilted roof, the same moss-covered stones around it. Every detail.


    She was standing by the doorway, the witch. Her cloak fluttered slightly with the wind, and her face was hidden under her hood. Without a word, she gestured us inside.


    Aurora went first. Caspian followed, ncing back at me for a brief second. I stepped inst.


    The inside of the hut was darker than I expected. Strange symbols glowed faintly on the walls, and a single candle flickered on a wooden table in the center of the room. Dried herbs hung from the ceiling, brushing our heads as we sat across from her.


    She tilted her head and looked at me, then at Caspian. Her voice rasped like dried leaves.


    "I see you brought his brother, not him."


    I stiffened, trying not to show any emotion. "Who are you talking about?"


    She smiled, but there was no warmth in it. "The monster."


    "What monster?" I asked, ying dumb.


    "The monster," she repeated, eyes locked on mine.


    Caspian leaned forward slightly. "What are you talking about?" he asked.


    I leaned toward him, pretending to whisper, "She means Cayden," with a slight smirk.


    His eyes flicked to mine, sharp and confused, but before he could say anything, the witch hissed.


    "Why are you calling my brother a monster?" he asked, voice suddenly hard. " Do you even know who he is?"


    "Oh, I know who he is," the witch said. "He¡¯s the Alpha of the Blue Moon pack. A monster disguised in wolf¡¯s clothing."


    I blinked.


    She continued, "That man is not who you think he is. And your biggest mistake was making a child with him."


    A lump formed in my throat. So she knew. About the baby. About everything.


    She leaned back slowly. "You came here to learn the truth about yourself. I will keep my end of the deal, because I know exactly what happened to Dahlia. I won¡¯t make her mistake... but in return, you will give me one thing."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What thing?"


    "The one thing you don¡¯t need," she said with a crooked smile. "Something you can give easily. Something you¡¯ll be happy to part with."


    I hesitated, but nodded. "Fine. If you tell me who I am, I¡¯ll give you what you want."


    "Then it¡¯s settled." She leaned forward. "Stretch out your hand."


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    My heart skipped. I remembered this part¡ªDahlia told me the same thing back at the high-house.


    I hesitated, but then stretched my hand out.


    "She brought the white silver de," the witch muttered, reaching for a case.


    Caspian¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing my wrist. "What are you using that for?"


    "I just need her blood," the witch said dismissively.


    "Then use a pen. Or a needle. Not a huge, cursed-looking knife!" Caspian¡¯s voice was sharp now. "You¡¯ll infect her or worse¡ªshe can¡¯t heal from everything."


    The witch turned to him, amused. "Protective. I like him."


    I took a breath. "It¡¯s fine. I want to know."


    He looked at me, jaw tight, but said nothing.


    The witch drew the silver de and made a small cut across my palm. The metal burned against my skin, but I didn¡¯t flinch. She caught the blood in a scrap of white cloth, then dropped it into a cup filled with a thick, dark liquid. She began to chant, her voice echoing in a tongue I didn¡¯t understand.


    Smoke¡ªwhite and swirling¡ªrose from the cup.


    Then she looked at me.


    "Perfect," she whispered. "Exactly as I suspected. Hazel... you are very special."


    I swallowed. "What do you mean? What am I?"


    She grinned. "Not so fast. A deal is a deal. I tell you what you are... after you give me what I want."


    Aurora¡¯s voice was tight. "And what exactly do you want?"


    The witch turned toward her slowly. "The child," she said with a wicked smile.


    The world went still.


    I blinked, heart stopping.


    Caspian stood up so fast his chair toppled over. "What?"


    The witch rose, lips curling. "That child will bring nothing but ruin. Trust me. You¡¯ll be more than happy to sacrifice that baby in the near future. This is a generous offer."


    "No," I said, barely able to find my voice.


    "The child," she repeated, reaching toward my stomach. "I can take it out now¡ª"


    "No!" Aurora shouted, and a sh of light erupted from her palm.


    The witch flew backward, hitting the wall with a sickening crack. But she stood back up almost instantly, brushing soot from her robes.


    "You¡¯ve stepped into my circle," she said coldly. "There¡¯s no walking out now."


    She moved her arms in slow, strange motions. "You either give me what I want and walk away with answers... or I take the child myself¡ªand kill all three of you."


    Her eyes locked on mine, and her grin widened. "Shame to kill you before you realize how powerful you truly are."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    But even as fear squeezed my chest, something else flickered inside me.


    Hope.


    Because I hadn¡¯te here alone.


    Before I could say anything, the witch raised her arms and screamed, "Versa!"


    The entire hut vanished in a sh of blinding white light.


    We were suddenly standing in the middle of the forest, the cold night air hitting us all at once. Beneath our feet, white symbols glowed on the ground, etched into the earth like glowing scars.


    Aurora¡¯s voice was barely a whisper beside me.


    "<strong>We are doomed."</strong>

 Chapter 38: Missing three

    <h4>Chapter 38: Missing three</h4>


    ~Cayden¡¯s POV~


    Tonight is a full moon, so I couldn¡¯t dwell on the witches¡¯ case for much longer. They weren¡¯t agreeing with me¡ªAurora was right, they never would. Not after I killed their leader. I had killed Dahlia. Right here, in the High House.


    And even though Dahlia had been a monster, she was right about one thing¡ªthis city is their hometown. Every single one of them is still in New Orleans. Watching. Waiting. Either they¡¯re hiding in in sight, or they¡¯re rejecting my offer to work under my pack. Either way, I¡¯m not taking no for an answer.


    Tonight is a full moon. We have a ritual to n. The night when most of us tap into our more natural power. When we be stronger. And if the witches won¡¯t ept peace, maybe it¡¯s time to burn down their defiance. One by one. Maybe then they¡¯ll understand that witches no longer belong in New Orleans.


    I paused for a breath as I approached my room. Being an Alpha is far hardertely.


    But as soon as I stepped inside my room, I knew I wouldn¡¯t get it.


    Someone was in my bed. Wrapped in my sheets.


    My gaze scanned the silhouette, and the moment I caught sight of the golden blonde hair syed on my pillow, I knew.


    Natasha.


    Of course, it was her.


    <i>Didn¡¯t she have something else to do? </i>


    I paused, my mood already soured. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood for her right now.


    Then she stirred, slowly turning her head toward me, a coy smile ying on her lips. The sheets slipped down her bare body.


    She was naked.


    Her hands reached up, cupping her breasts¡ªtightening the hold, as if tempting me into submission. My eyes flicked down instinctively before dragging back up. She knew what she was doing.


    "Oh my god, Cayden," she purred as she rose, hips swaying as she approached. "I¡¯ve been waiting for more than four hours. Where have you been?"


    "I went out," I said tly. "I was busy, Today is damn stressful."


    "Fine," she whispered, brushing her fingers down my chest. "Then let me help you get that stress away from you."


    "Natasha," I muttered, already growing weak for her, "tonight is the full moon. We have a ritual to n."


    She brought her fingers to my lips. "You care too much," she whispered. "You know, sometimes you don¡¯t have to be serious. Come," she said, her voiceced with promise as her hand slid down, grazing her breast. "You know the real reason for your stress? Getting Hazel pregnant. The only solution would be getting me pregnant too."


    My jaw clenched.


    She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Everything that happened recently is all because of one thing ¡ª person. Hazel


    I didn¡¯t answer¡ªI just reached for her. My fingers pinched her nipple, red and swollen under my touch. She gasped, her body jerking in reaction, and then she let out a breathy moan in my ear.


    "Want to take off your clothes?" she whispered.


    I nodded silently, and she tugged on my tie, slowly undoing it, dragging it down my chest before she started unbuttoning my shirt.


    But the second my skin met the open air, Ragnar stirred.


    My wolf, silent all night, began to growl.


    Loud. Dark. Unyielding.


    He hated her. Every inch of her.


    And honestly, sometimes I get it.


    She had always been the n. The clean, political match. The girl was chosen for me long before I knew what love was. But every time I look at her now....,


    Correct content is on


    Still, she peeled the shirt from my body, her fingers tracing the ink on my skin.


    "I¡¯ll never get used to this beautiful body," she whispered, smiling with hunger. Her fingers trailing my abs, her cheeks flushed.


    I didn¡¯t return the smile.


    I just pinned her to the bed, my body hovering above hers. My hand found her throat¡ªnot to choke, but to hold.


    "You want sex, right?" I murmured, voice low. "You want to help me get the stress away?"


    Her eyes flickered with excitement. "Yes," she whispered.


    "There¡¯s only one way," I growled into her ear, brushing my lips along her skin.


    I kissed her neck, gently at first, but then Ragnar lunged forward in my mind. I nearly bit her. A real bite. Not for hickey. Not for pleasure but..,


    <strong>For blood.</strong>


    I looked toward the window.


    The moon was full.


    Ragnar will soon take over, and I knew what wasing. Ragnar hates her. He wanted her dead. And if I stayed another second, he might pop out.


    I stumbled back, ripping away from her.


    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, chest heaving. "Did I do something?"


    "No. You need to move. Now."


    "Why?" she said, lips trembling. "The full moon just started. Let your wolf meet me. It must¡¯ve missed me, right?"


    "No," I snapped. "It doesn¡¯t."


    Her eyes widened. Shocked. Hurt. Confused.


    "Leave. Now. Please."


    She blinked, her gaze scanning me for an answer she wouldn¡¯t find. She bent down, grabbing her clothes slowly, slipping into them as her eyes remained locked on mine. Then she walked out, wordless, her confusion hanging in the air.


    But her scent lingered. Clung to every wall. It was thick, sharine, and suffocating.


    Ragnar wed at my chest. My ws were already out. I needed air. Space. Anything.


    There was only one scent that could soothe him. Only one that ever did.


    Hazel.


    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. I left my room and stormed toward her chamber, not far from mine. The moment I reached her door and opened it, the scent hit me.


    Warm. Earthy. Divine is pleasantly hitting my nose.


    Ragnar purred.


    My ws retracted.


    She wasn¡¯t here. But her smell was.


    <i>Why would he be so addicted to her scent?</i>


    I didn¡¯t have time to wonder. I scanned the room. She should be here. And if she wasn¡¯t... she should be with Caspian. He¡¯s always close. Always clinging towards her and it pisses me off.


    I went straight to his chamber.


    The door creaked open.


    No Hazel.


    No Caspian.


    But her scent was there too. Faint.


    Still no sign of either. Something was wrong.


    She was supposed to be here. She wasn¡¯t allowed to wander freely especially not tonight. She was supposed to be with him.


    I turned to the nearest guard. "Call for Leon."


    NovelFire


    Momentster, Leon approached, tense. "Alpha. All the elders are outside. They¡¯re waiting for you and Caspian."


    "Where is he?" I asked.


    " We don¡¯t know, Are you also looking for him?" He asked


    "I am looking for Hazel. She¡¯s not here."


    "Then... they must be together."


    "Find them. Now. If you can¡¯t, bring Aurora. Use her tracking spells. I want them found immediately."


    I returned to my room and began dressing for the ritual.


    Halfway through pulling on my shirt, Leon returned.


    "Alpha," he said, breathless. "Caspian and Hazel... they¡¯re not here. And we can¡¯t find Aurora either."


    My chest tightened. "What?"


    <strong><i>Three of them. Gone. </i></strong>

 Chapter 39: werewolf baby

    <h4>Chapter 39: werewolf baby</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Caspian¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    We had been trapped and I knew it. I should have guessed it sooner. I should never have trusted her. But there was a part of me, deep and stubborn, that wanted to know what Hazel truly was. That curiosity... that need... it¡¯s what got us in trouble now.


    The white lights surrounding the house began to glow, casting an eerie brilliance through the air. Hazel shrieked in panic, backing away, while Aurora narrowed her eyes and yelled, "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll soon figure out what kind of spell this is¡ªand I will be able to dispel it!"


    Hazel nodded, trembling, visibly scared.


    I turned to the witch and said coldly, "You¡¯re aware you can¡¯t kill me, right?"


    She scoffed, almost amused.


    I pointed up at the sky. The full moon was rising¡ªhigh, powerful,manding. I could already feel Nizen, my wolf, wing inside me. I was a Beta of the Blue Moon Pack. One of the strongest in New Orleans. Even if she was the most powerful witch alive... she wouldn¡¯t be able to take me down tonight.


    She smirked. "That¡¯s right. Full moon. And you¡¯re a pack leader. I probably won¡¯t be able to take you down..."


    Then her eyes slithered over to Hazel. "...But what about your little, pretty mate¡ªthe pregnant maid beside you?"


    She scoffed again, venom dripping from her words.


    Aurora stepped forward, bristling. "I¡¯m a witch. I protect her."


    The other witch grinned cruelly. "Aren¡¯t you Aurora? The traitor witch who turned her back on her own coven to side with mutts?"


    NovelFire


    "My coven didn¡¯t deserve me. They use nature¡¯s power for wickedness."


    "Really?" The witch¡¯s voice dropped low, dangerous. "Because I could strip that power from you right now. Sever your ties to nature. I am more than capable. Hand over the child... and all of us walk away. Otherwise..."


    She locked eyes with Hazel.


    "Someone¡¯s going to die for her."


    Hazel¡¯s voice dropped to a growl. "If you talk about my child again, I¡¯ll rip your head off."


    "Oh really?" the witch purred. "Come outside then. Come say that to my face."


    Hazel lunged forward, but Aurora caught her arm. "What are you doing?" she hissed.


    "I want to kill her," Hazel snarled.


    And then too fast to react¡ªthe witch raised her hand, and Hazel was suddenly suspended in midair, clutching her throat, choking on nothing.


    I snapped.


    Nizen took over instantly, rage clouding my vision. I leapt to attack¡ªbut a shield exploded in front of me, mming me backward.


    "What the hell¡ª"


    "That¡¯ll hold you for five minutes," the witch sneered. "Perfect timing to kill this little brat over here."


    She tightened her fingers¡ªand Hazel began vomiting blood in the air, her body convulsing in agony.


    "I¡¯ll take that child, even if it¡¯s dead. I only need the power," she hissed.


    With a flick of her wrist, Hazel¡¯s body mmed against a tree. She crumpled to the ground, unmoving.


    "Dead," the witch said, tossing her hand dismissively.


    My howl tore through the air. I shattered the shield with a roar, lunged at her, and drove my ws across her throat. But¡ªillusion. She vanished before I couldnd the final blow.


    Behind me. I spun. Another illusion.


    And then¡ªthere she was. Far off, cocky and sure. She didn¡¯t realize I had been paying attention. I had learned her illusions.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Real one.


    I was on her before she could vanish. My ws sunk into her throat, her spell unraveling under the weight of my fury.


    "How?" she choked. "How did you find the real me?"


    "Werewolf instincts," I growled.


    I tore her head clean off and hurled it into the shadows.


    Then I rushed to Hazel¡¯s side, but Aurora was already there.


    Her face... pale. Too pale.


    "She¡¯s gone," Aurora whispered. "She¡¯s no longer breathing."


    "No. No, no¡ªshe can¡¯t be¡ªshe¡¯s not¡ª" I was panicking. "Hazel can¡¯t be dead."


    "She¡¯s not breathing. But I think the baby is still alive. I think the child is... doing something."


    And then¡ªHazel coughed.


    Her eyes shot open¡ªred.


    Bright, terrifying red. The same red as Cayden¡¯s when Ragnar takes over.


    Aurora staggered backward.


    "What the hell...?" I said.


    "Move back," Aurora warned, grabbing my arm and pulling me gently away.


    Hazel kept coughing... and then all at once, her wounds began to heal¡ªbones snapping back into ce, bruises disappearing. Her red eyes faded back into her usual soft brown.


    Hazel blinked. "What... what was that?"


    "You weren¡¯t breathing," Aurora shivered " How did you? Why is your eyes ..."


    "What?"


    Hazel sat up fast, clutching her stomach. "Aurora... it¡¯s hot. I feel like I¡¯m burning¡ª"


    She fell again.


    "We need to leave," Aurora said immediately. "Now. This ce is cursed."


    I didn¡¯t need convincing. I lifted Hazel in my arms, Aurora at my side, and we sped through the trees.


    We were halfway back to the High House when Hazel started screaming.


    She gripped her belly, crying out in agony.


    Her eyes zed red again. ws burst from her fingers. Fur crept over her skin.


    She shoved Aurora away before she could even react.


    "Stay away from me!" Hazel screamed, tears streaking her cheeks.


    She was shifting.


    But that couldn¡¯t be possible.


    She didn¡¯t have a wolf.


    She had never shifted before.


    But I could smell it... the same scent Cayden has when Ragnar takes over. That must be the child, I said aloud.


    Aurora nodded. "We can¡¯t stop it."


    Suddenly, my body started to react too. Heat built under my skin. Bones cracking. My nose bled.


    What was happening?


    <i>"I told you that child would be the death of you."</i>


    The voice slithered out of the shadows. I spun.


    No.


    No no no¡ªI killed her.


    I killed that witch.


    "What is she still doing here?!" I shouted, eyes wide.


    I tried to get up¡ªbut Aurora grabbed my hand. "Enough. I¡¯ll handle her. Witch to witch."


    Aurora stepped forward. "Why are you doing this? Let it go!"


    "I¡¯m doing nothing but rotting them from the inside. It¡¯s the wolf that¡¯s healing them."


    "You¡¯re wrong," Aurora snapped. "That¡¯s the child. this power ising from her baby."


    The witchughed coldly. "But it still hurts, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Hazel let out a feral growl. "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "Oh, please," the witch mocked¡ªand then turned to Aurora. "You want to take me down, traitor?"


    "Versa," Aurora said.


    The ground cracked open.


    The earth obeyed hermand.


    Dark veins snaked across Aurora¡¯s skin¡ªck magic pulsing through her.


    "You¡¯re using dark magic?" the witch sneered.


    Aurora lifted a wall of stone from the ground and hurled it.


    The witch countered with a twisting tornado of wind.


    They shed¡ªraw nature versus corrupted chaos. Spells flew, dirt and debris whirling in the air like a violent storm.


    Then¡ªsomething strange. I noticed it.


    The ground in front of me... something was etching itself into the soil.


    Letters. A word.


    Ne.


    My eyes snapped up. Her ne¡ªit glowed against her skin.


    I understood.


    The witch was distracted¡ªher hands locked on Aurora¡¯s neck,ughing in victory.


    I appeared behind her and ripped the ne from her throat.


    Her expression twisted in pain.


    Aurora grabbed her face. "Die, you bitch."


    "Versa," she spat.


    ck veins exploded across the witch¡¯s body.


    She screamed¡ªblood bursting from her mouth.


    NovelFire


    "You....you can¡¯t dark magic it¡¯s forbidden"


    "And I¡¯m not bound by rules," Aurora whispered.


    The witch melted.


    Literally melted¡ªher body dissolving into ck goo on the ground.


    Aurora started coughing up blood. I ran to her.


    "You¡¯re not okay¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve used dark magic since I was a child. I¡¯ll survive. This isn¡¯t about me."


    We turned.


    Hazel had passed out again.


    The pain had stopped.


    I dropped to my knees beside her, holding her carefully.


    "Let¡¯s help her," I said, voice shaking.


    "Cayden¡¯s not going to be pleased," Aurora whispered.

 Chapter 40: Old friend.

    <h4>Chapter 40: Old friend.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Unknown~*</i></strong>


    Finally, I was back in New Orleans.


    After all these years of staying away, I had secretly hoped the city would ignore me as I stepped over its border but no, the familiarity gaped at me like a leech. It had changed, yes, but the buildings were the same. Upgraded buildings, brighter lights, but the old magic still pulsed under the surface.


    I stepped into a nearby bar, lifting my chin slightly, the brim of my hat shading my eyes, my arm curled under the weight of my long, heavy gown. As I entered, silence swept the room. All eyes turned to me¡ªmostly male. Mostly wolves.


    They stared until I took a seat at the bar. The bartender came out, wiping his hands on a towel, and his scent hit me instantly wolf. Another one.


    "Hey, beautiful. What do you need?" he asked, eyes flicking over me with that familiar predatory flirtation.


    "Just a drink, please," I said inly, scanning the bar again. No witches. Strange.


    Back in my day, New Orleans was alive with both wolves and witches, like blood and bone. Now? Only wolves.


    A sudden shriek sliced through the air beside me.


    I turned. A woman stood trembling, a knife clutched in her hand. Four male wolves faced her. One of them growled, "Don¡¯t you know witches are no longer allowed here?"


    Another barked, "Alpha Cayden told us¡ªif we see a witch, we kill."


    "You and your coven rejected his offer to be tamed," the third one spat.


    "Please... don¡¯t kill me. I have a daughter," the woman begged, voice shaking as much as her de.


    Theyughed at her. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to cast a spell? Make us fall over?" one mocked.


    "I could try, but I can¡¯t take on all of you," she said weakly. "You¡¯re wolves. I¡¯d only make it worse."


    She sobbed. "Please... I swear, I¡¯ll leave. Just let me live. My daughter needs me."


    "Oh, sheughed about leaving beforeing here," one snarled, and then¡ªit happened.


    One grabbed her throat.


    Another sank his teeth into her neck.


    They drained her,ughing while the light vanished from her eyes.


    I watched, emotionless. Cold.


    And then I turned to the bartender. "Did you mix my drink?"


    "Uh, yeah. Want it with a little bourbon?"


    "Sure," I said. "I¡¯m a little thirsty."


    He looked at me again, this time more suspicious than flirtatious. "Huh. I thought you were a witch, you know. But seeing you watch that and not even flinch... You must be a wolf."


    "Are you here to serve drinks or interrogate me?" I asked coolly.


    He raised his hands, smirking, and went to grab my drink.


    I stood and walked toward the wolves still cackling over the witch¡¯s body. My fingers trailed across the bar as I approached, hips swaying slightly. I adjusted my gown, pushing my breasts up more prominently. Eyes snapped to me.


    One approach. "Hey, gorgeous," he purred, taking my hand and kissing my fingers. "You look beautiful."


    "Thanks," I smiled. "I¡¯m looking for a room. Somewhere to stay the night. Can I stay in yours?"


    "You wanna stay in my room?" he chuckled. "Sure. Though I share with my three brothers. You¡¯ll have to share the room with all four of us."


    I smirked. "Well... three heads are better than one."


    I made eye contact with all of them and started walking. They followed behind like dogs. The bartender called out behind us, "Ma¡¯am, your drink!"


    "Do you want to follow or serve drinks?" I asked without turning around.


    He grinned, yanked off his apron, and joined us.


    Perfect.


    They trailed behind me into a run-down inn, and I made sure to jam them all into one room. Once inside, I locked the door behind us. The bartender immediately dropped his trousers, revealing everything.


    No boxers. Typical.


    "Versa," I muttered.


    All of them turned¡ªobedient.


    "What?" one gasped. "You¡¯re a witch?"


    "You¡¯ll be surprised by what more I am," I said, slowly pulling off my hat.


    NovelFire


    Their eyes widened.


    "No... no way..."


    "Shhh," I said softly, "Don¡¯t talk while dying."


    My wolf surged out, half of my face shifting¡ªfangs, fur, fury.


    I went first to the bastard who bit the witch. I drank all his blood, ripped the power of his wolf from his body.


    Then the bartender.


    Then the others.


    When I finished, I pulled out my handkerchief, wiping the blood from my lips.


    "Sometimes, men need to be reminded of their ce."


    I put my hat back on. My thirst was satisfied. My mission, not yet.


    Next stop¡ªGilbert¡¯s home. The beginning of everything.


    The moonlight bathed me as I walked, my silhouette dancing across the cobbled streets. When I reached the house, I froze.


    It still looked the same.


    So many memories. So much pain.


    Then... a car parked in the driveway.


    The door opened.


    Marcus.


    The name echoed in my soul. He didn¡¯t seem to recognize me. His eyes turned¡ªnot to me but to the passenger door, which he opened for a blonde girl.


    "Father," she whined. "None of them wants me anymore. Can you believe Cayden chased me out of his room?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," Marcus said gently. "A lot is going on¡ª"


    "He¡¯s never shouted at me before! He told me to leave!" she wailed, throwing a tantrum.


    Then she stepped out.


    His wife.


    My stomach twisted. Rage, loss, betrayal.


    I watched silently as the life I should¡¯ve had unfolded before me.


    <i>Scrrrr</i>


    Then I saw it¡ªletters forming on the back of the car, invisible to them. Only I could read it.


    "It¡¯s time, old friend."


    "Versa," I whispered.


    It was a hidden code for the location.


    Without dy, I went.


    Through the forest, deeper, deeper¡ªuntil I reached a cave. A cloak wasid outside for me, but I stepped on it and entered without wearing it.


    Inside, they all wore cloaks. Over five covered figures, with candles surrounding them, and also ced on rocks above them. They all covered their face


    But my hat, low over my face, kept me hidden. Whispers rose as I approached the center. I could feel their curiosity¡ªwondering if I was truly her.


    I reached the middle.


    Pulled off my hat.


    Some gasped, some shivered.


    One stepped forward, lowering her hood.


    <i>Lilith</i>.


    She smirked. "I thought you died."


    NovelFire


    I returned the smirk. "What can I say? Legends don¡¯t die."


    I scanned the room. "So witches are banned now. Blue Moon wolves got bold. You should¡¯ve epted my help when I offered."


    I suddenly remembered and turned to Dahlia.


    "You... didn¡¯t you die?"


    "Same thing you said," she replied. "Legends don¡¯t die."


    Weughed¡ªbitter, tired.


    Dahlia, the once-revered leader, had rejected me years ago because of the unfortunate events of Cresents.


    Now here she was, asking for my help.


    "What do you want?" I asked coldly.


    She looked at me carefully. "Your grandchild."


    "I know," I smirked. "What do you n on doing with my blood?"


    "We need that child and you know why," Dahlia said. "Dead or alive." She was right, I know I would have been the first in line to kill or take that child if it weren¡¯t my blood.


    I stepped closer. "Is that why you summoned me? To kill my blood?"


    "It¡¯s not just you. It depends on the mother. Whether she¡¯ll give up the child."


    "Well we will have to make a deal, I will help


    You have that child and you¡¯ll tell me where the Cresents are... and how to awaken them


    back."


    "That¡¯s quite a lotpared to what you are offering in return but yes.. Your people are still alive and if you do the end of your deal right, you will see them again "


    "And how do you n to take the child?" I asked.


    Dahlia smiled slyly and snapped her fingers.


    A man entered, cloaked in shadow. He stepped to the center and dropped his hood.


    "All hail the Witches of the West," he said, bowing low.


    My eyes narrowed.


    Elder O¡¯Brien. From the Blue Moon Pack.


    "What are you doing here?" I hissed.


    "My name is Elder O¡¯Brien," he announced. "I came because I know you need help. And I need power."


    He stepped forward. "I want you to make me strong like that alpha. I want to be young again. Powerful again."


    Dahlia tilted her head. "We can do that. You don¡¯t want to age? You want to be stronger than Cayden?"


    "Yes," he said, desperate.


    "We can grant you that, O¡¯Brien. But what do you give us in return?"


    He looked up.


    "What I¡¯m offering may be more than enough."


    He paused.


    "Cyrius thest triplet, thought to be dead¡ªis alive."


    A wave of silence.


    "He¡¯s still in the High House. If you wake him... he¡¯ll make a beautiful ally."

 Chapter 41: Crescent

    <h4>Chapter 41: Crescent</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Dahlia smirked. "How sure are you?"


    He smiled confidently, tightening his cloak with precision. "I¡¯m very sure about that. The Salvatores have been keeping it a secret, and I found out. It¡¯s only between the brothers¡ªI doubt any other pack members even know."


    Dahlia¡¯s eyes glittered with something wicked. "I¡¯ve always known something shady was happening in that High House. But Cyrius... being alive? Gods, that¡¯s massive. Huge."


    I watched her practically vibrate with excitement over the news. Cyrius being alive was no small revtion¡ªbut the way she lit up, the way her mind instantly?


    No. I needed to protect my grandchild from her.


    Yes, my grandchild will be a destruction. A storm. A force this world has never seen. But if anyone is going to end her, it has to be me. It¡¯s going to be a matter of blood. Of legacy.


    And more than that... if anything happens to that child¡ªanything¡ªHazel will unravel. That child is now the anchor to her power. And the rage of a true Crescent? It¡¯s more powerful than anything Dahlia or the entire damn council could ever imagine.


    Hazel is the first natural-born Crescent the world has ever seen. Nature¡¯s wild miracle. Rare. Unrepeatable. And if she loses that child, the universe itself will grieve with her. She will go insane. Not the entire Blue moon pack, not even I¡ªwill be able to stop her.


    I have to make sure she keeps the child. I have to deal with that power inside her again, the same way I did the night she was born.


    Then Dahlia¡¯s voice dragged me back from my thoughts.


    "We need to lure Hazel out," she said casually, like we were nning a pic. "Just like they did thest time."


    She turned to me. "Did you know Davina is dead?"


    I blinked, startled. "Davina? She¡¯s dead?"


    "Yes. Your daughter. The bastard Caspian and the traitor witch," Dahlia sneered. "She diedst night. And I want that same thing to happen again. I want Hazel out of the High House. Away from that wreck of an Alpha and the damn brother beside her. You can have the traitor witch tag along¡ªI don¡¯t care. Just get her out. That¡¯s when we take her down."


    O¡¯Brien nodded slowly, already plotting. "Fine. If it¡¯s to lure Hazel out, that would be perfect. I¡¯ll just throw a council meeting or host some kind of event. I¡¯ll make sure shees."


    <i>Davina is dead?</i>


    My mind spiraled. Davina was one of the most powerful witches I¡¯d ever known. She and I¡ªwe were the gifted ones. The ones who could draw from nature itself. Her death was not just surprising, it was dangerous.


    She had her ne. That should¡¯ve protected her.


    So how did Hazel take down someone like Davina?


    Has her power started to resurface?


    No. That¡¯s bad. That¡¯s bad.


    It was said she had the Beta with her. And that witch. They must¡¯ve helped. But still... I cannot let Hazel¡¯s powers awaken. Not yet. Not now.


    If they do, everything spirals. I must keep her and the child intact. Until she gives birth. Then I¡¯ll decide what to do. Until then, no one cane near them.


    Davina had woven O¡¯Brien off. The snarky mist he came with vanished with him. All of them disappeared into the shadows. They cannot be seen in daylight. Not yet.


    Then Davina turned to me in spirit.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said. "You can leave New Orleans now. I¡¯ll call you when you¡¯re needed. I just need to make sure we have thest crescent on our side and don¡¯t worry after our n is sessful, I¡¯ll release your crescent to you"


    "Good," I murmured.


    I slipped my wide-brimmed hat over my hair and vanished into the wind.


    <i>Next stop: the High House.</i>


    If Hazel¡¯s powers are starting to resurface, I must seal them again. Reinforce the chains. Before it¡¯s toote.


    The High House still stood tall, mighty, and ancient as ever. Just being near it stirred memories I thought I¡¯d buried.


    And then I heard augh.


    I froze. I knew thatugh.


    Alpha us.


    He wasn¡¯t Alpha anymore, but I remembered thest time I saw him. His wife hade to me in tears¡ªbegging me to save one of her newborn triplets. One of them had died at birth.


    I had used dark magic to bring him back.


    There had to be a consequence for that. But undoing it? Not my concern. It gave me an edge¡ªone I used very well. And now? Looking at how things turned out... my n had unfolded perfectly.


    I stretched out my hand, cloaking myself in invisibility, then glided through the halls like a shadow. No one saw me. They couldn¡¯t.


    I followed the thread¡ªthe magical string I¡¯d cast to track Hazel


    Correct content is on NovelFire


    It led me to a chamber.


    A red-haired witch with piercing green eyes stepped out of the room. She paused, sensing something. She turned in my direction, brows furrowing.


    But then she shook it off and walked away.


    So that¡¯s the traitor witch. The one who must¡¯ve helped Hazel kill Davina. She¡¯s powerful. She felt my presence.


    I slipped inside Hazel¡¯s room and shut the door behind me.


    She was asleep on the bed, peaceful, unaware. She¡¯d grown so much since Ist saw her. No longer the baby I once held.


    I sat beside her, staring at her face¡ªmy face. We looked like twins. Nobody would know I was her mother. I haven¡¯t aged since I turned eighteen. When I became a Crescent.


    I reached out and held her palm, pressing lightly.


    I felt the pulse of the child.


    Everything was normal... for now.


    But her power was bubbling close to the surface. The old chains I¡¯d ced inside her¡ªthey were breaking.


    It was time to reinforce them.


    I ced one hand on her head, the other on her palm, and began chanting softly.


    Memories rushed through me like a storm her memories.


    Pain. Rejection. Love. Betrayal. Power.


    I saw it all. My baby has been through a lot at her very young age and she will still go through more.


    When the spell was done, her body trembled beneath my hands. It was harder this time. The sealing wasn¡¯t holding like before. She was growing stronger¡ªtoo strong.


    And that child...


    Everything is going to spiral. I just know it.


    But at least this gives me time. Time to think. To n. Because once that child is born whether it stays with her or not¡ªHazel¡¯s full powers will awaken.


    And a true Crescent?


    They¡¯re worse than any other.


    More powerful than any creature that walks.


    And since she¡¯s nature-born... that means nature itself broke its own rules to create her. That¡¯s not just rare. That¡¯s dangerous.


    When I was sure the sealing held, I rose to my feet.


    She still doesn¡¯t know about me. About who I am.


    She must think I¡¯m dead. Maybe she believes Marcus had something to do with it. Or that I abandoned her.


    And she¡¯ll never be able to ask Marcus. He¡¯d never tell her the truth. He doesn¡¯t know about it.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek. "It¡¯s for the best."

 Chapter 42: Go gentle

    <h4>Chapter 42: Go gentle</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I felt something I hadn¡¯t felt before.


    An unfamiliar feeling stirred inside me, dragging me from sleep. My eyes fluttered open slowly, and the room weed me with a breeze that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    A gust of wind... and a scent.


    The smell had changed.


    It wasn¡¯t the usual warmth of Caspian¡¯s cologne that lingered in my space likefort. No, this was something more


    Strong and smelled like forest trees


    I sat up, my sheets pooling around my waist. My heart was already racing before I even saw it¡ªthe picture frame next to me on the bed. Ariel must have left it.


    <i>It was her. My mother.</i>


    I reached out with trembling fingers, brushing the ss surface like it could somehow let me touch her. See her again. Even just once. Hold her hand. Know what it feels like to have a mother.


    My chest tightened.


    Then, a wave of dizziness hit me hard. I grabbed my head, blinking fast.


    Why am I so weak? Yesterday, I was strong. Yesterday, I felt... different. Especially after everything that happened during the full moon.


    And now?


    Now I felt like something had been drained from me.


    The door creaked open.


    Aurora stepped in quietly, holding a cup of tea. Her green eyes scanned me like a nurse, like a sister. Like someone who knew.


    "Cayden ising," she said softly. "You need this."


    She handed over the tea just as he barged into the room.


    And there he was.


    Alpha Cayden, storming in like a hurricane¡ªtension in every line of his body, his eyes locking onto mine with fire.


    "Aurora, leave."


    She didn¡¯t argue. She just nced at me and stepped out silently. The door clicked shut behind her, and the room felt colder.


    "What were you thinking, Hazel?" His voice thundered across the room. "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Going around risking your life and risking my child¡¯s life?"


    My jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    "I don¡¯t give a fuck if you run out there and get yourself killed," he growled. "But you are carrying my child. You can¡¯t just make reckless decisions like this. You went to visit a witch based on a dream, Hazel? Because of what? What were you looking for? Can¡¯t you think?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," I snapped back. "I needed rity. I just¡ª I needed to know something."


    "And you couldn¡¯t inform me? You couldn¡¯t tell me¡ªas the father of the child?"


    I threw the covers off and stood, even though my limbs trembled and my body ached. My will was stronger than the weakness inside me.


    "Oh," I hissed, "now you¡¯re the father? Pardon me¡ªI must¡¯ve missed the memo. Becausest I checked, this same father tried to kill the child inside me the second he found out I was pregnant."


    His hair swung across his face as he stepped closer, his voice quieter now. "I wasn¡¯t prepared then."


    "And what, you¡¯re prepared now?" I scoffed, tears burning behind my eyes. "No, Cayden. You failed that night. You called this child illegitimate. You gave me a punishment that nearly killed me and the baby. So no¡ªyou don¡¯t get to walk in here and y ¡¯father of the year.¡¯"


    View the correct content at NovelFire


    He stepped forward, his red eyes darkening, almost glowing. His hands gripped mine¡ªfirm, trembling, desperate. There was a growl low in his throat.


    But beneath the fury... I saw something else.


    Fear.


    <i>Real, raw fear.</i>


    He swallowed hard.


    "From now on," he said, voice low andmanding, "you don¡¯t do anything without telling me. Or Caspian. No¡ªdamn it, not even Caspian. Only me. I can¡¯t believe he even followed you. What were you both thinking? What if you hadn¡¯t made it out alive? What if I lost you? Have you even thought about what that would¡¯ve done to me?"


    I stared at him.


    "I need to rest," I said quietly. "And now, I¡¯d like you to leave."


    He hesitated. His eyes searched mine, as if he wanted to say more. But then he turned¡ªuntil the door opened again.


    Caspian stepped in.


    Cayden reached for the handle to leave and ced a gentle hand on Caspian.


    "She needs to rest," Cayden said firmly.


    But I raised my voice.


    "No," I said, gaze locked on Cayden. "Caspian can enter. You can leave."


    Cayden froze. Something tweaked in his eyes.


    His head tilted slightly, confusion flickering in his eyes. "I thought you said you needed rest."


    "I do," I replied, sweetly venomous. "But Caspian will help me rest a lot better. Thank you, Alpha. You can go."


    His expression darkened. Something inside him flickered. Then he turned toward Caspian.


    Caspian avoided his gaze, stepping past him without a word.


    Cayden left but with a dark aura that swallowed us and silence fell.


    Caspian closed the door gently, then nced at me with a crooked smile.


    "Seems to be a good day for you," he murmured. "I thought he was going to tear the whole room apart, but everything¡¯s still intact."


    "Except my arm," I muttered with a hiss.


    His eyes dropped to my hand, widening. "Did he hurt you?"


    "No," I said quickly. "He didn¡¯t. Not like that. It¡¯s just¡ªcan you believe he was worried?"


    Caspian walked to me and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "I can. I can believe it," he said. "He was scared. Scared. He might not know how to show it, but I know him. And I know what fear looks like in his eyes."


    I leaned back against the headboard.


    "We shouldn¡¯t do anything like that again," I said softly. "What we didst night¡ªit was dangerous. For all of us. And who told him he gets to act like a responsible father now?"


    Caspian nodded slowly, his gaze still on my hand. "You started wrong. Both of you. But... he was worried. And whatever happens next, I know one thing for sure¡ªhe won¡¯t let it happen again."


    "How¡¯s our little pup doing?"


    Caspian¡¯s voice was soft, careful¡ªan instant distraction. He must¡¯ve sensed my difort because his gaze dropped gently to my stomach as he reached out and touched it.


    "Our little pup," he whispered again, smiling as his thumb rubbed slow circles over the swell. "Already performing wonders, even from inside the womb. What happened yesterday... it was powerful, miraculous."


    I watched the warmth grow in his eyes.


    "I can¡¯t wait to see what this baby bes," he said. "Stronger than Cayden, I¡¯m sure of it. The Blue Moon Pack will be blessed to have an Alpha like this child."


    He paused, then chuckled.


    "And what if it¡¯s a girl?"


    My smile widened as Iughed softly. "Ariel wishes it¡¯s a girl."


    "Well," he smirked, "then we¡¯ll have the first female Alpha. Let¡¯s see the elders choke on that."


    We bothughed, a much-needed release. But theughter faded when something pulled heavy in my chest. I reached out and touched his hand, grounding myself.


    "Caspian..."


    He stilled.


    "I know I¡¯m not supposed to ask. But... is Cyrius alive?"


    His expression shifted instantly. His eyes blinked like he was trying to process if I¡¯d truly said it.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked. "Cyrius?"


    I leaned forward, my fingers clutching his. "Is he alive? And is it... is it the man in the casket? The one hidden beneath the High House?"


    His hand flew to my mouth in panic. He looked around the room, paranoid even though the door was closed.


    "Don¡¯t say that aloud," he whispered harshly. "You can¡¯t just ask that."


    "I already know, Caspian," I said softly. "That night the attackers came, Aurora and I¡ªwe were running. We ducked into that room... and we saw him."


    His shoulders tensed. "You and Aurora? Alone?"


    "Yes. No one else was there."


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "He¡¯s alive. But Hazel, promise me¡ªswear to me¡ªyou won¡¯t speak of this to a soul. No one can know."


    "I just needed the truth. I already saw him... I just needed light. You, Caspian. You¡¯re the only one I trust to shed that light."


    He swallowed hard, his fingers twitching in mine. "You¡¯re asking a lot, Darling."


    "I know but I¡¯m the mate to the triplet brothers, The least I deserve is the truth about the one you buried."


    He sighed again. The silence stretched before he finally spoke.


    "He became a rogue. And Cayden... Cayden daggered him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s down there. Frozen, until we figure out what to do. That¡¯s all I can say."


    His voice dropped lower, grave.


    "And please, Hazel¡ªdon¡¯t go near that coffin again. Cyrius waking up? It would be the worst thing that could happen. We¡¯re already overwhelmed. With the witches. With your pregnancy. With you. We don¡¯t need Cyrius thrown into the chaos too."


    His voice softened. "Please, darling."


    I nodded, letting it sink in. Silence reigned for a little while. Then he looked at me again, his expression shifting into something warmer, almost amused.


    "Do you mean it?"


    "Mean what?" I asked, sipping the tea Aurora brought earlier.


    "What you said... when Cayden was here. That I help you rest better."


    I gave a small smile and ced the cup down. "Yes. Your presenceforts me more than I can exin."


    He beamed at that.


    "I think I¡¯d rather sleep with you singing me a luby," I teased.


    He chuckled, full of pride. "The Beta of Blue Moon singing lubies... that would be a first."


    Iughed, but his voice dropped into something more intimate.


    "I¡¯d do anything for you," he murmured. "Sing you lubies, brush your hair, bathe you, give you anything you want."


    "I only need one thing tonight," I whispered, voice barely audible.


    His brows lifted, curious.


    "Comfort."


    But the way he looked at me... oh, he heard something else entirely.


    His hand moved to my neck, his fingers warm and slow.


    "Careful with your words, darling," he breathed. "Comfort doesn¡¯t always mean rest. Sometimes... it means pleasure in my book."


    Something inside me shifted at his tone. That familiar ache returned. Thest time I felt it was in Cayden¡¯s room¡ªwhen everything went wrong, when I tried to reject him and he ruined me with his touch.


    But this felt... different.


    Gentle. More controlled


    And somehow, still just as dangerous.


    "Well," I smirked, "pleasure andfort go hand in hand for me."


    I rose slowly from the bed, unsure if it was the pregnancy, hormones, or just the loneliness that gripped me. I turned my back to him, pretending to fix my hair¡ªbut my gown clung to my skin, slightly tangled.


    He stood behind me in silence, then reached to help.


    His fingers moved slowly down my back, carefully unzipping the gown. His touch grazed my spine¡ªsoft, reverent. He gathered my hair into one hand, lifting it off my neck.


    Then his lips brushed the skin there.


    <i>Damn!</i>


    His tongue followed, drawing circles across the most sensitive ce on my body. Goosebumps rose instantly. My knees nearly buckled.


    His mouth was nothing like Cayden¡¯s. Not rough. Not angry. It was tender. Savoring.


    I turned, meeting his lips with mine, my hands sliding over his shoulders. One by one, I helped him out of his shirt, savoring every exposed inch of skin.


    He bent to kiss me again, this time trailing lower¡ªdown my corbone, to the edge of my bra.


    In one swift motion, it was gone.


    I pushed him gently onto the bed, my own gown falling away to reveal everything.


    His blue eyes darkened. His fangs peeked through.


    He wanted more. His lust crowding the room.


    So did I.


    But then... he hesitated.


    "Hazel..." he breathed. "You¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re still healing. Let¡¯s not do this."


    I crawled onto the bed slowly, straddling him.


    "Shhh," I whispered, cing a finger against his lips. His hair fell over his face, his blue eyes gleaming with sharp, heated hunger.


    But my gaze dropped lower.


    God. He was huge!


    The bulge in his trousers? Competing with the size of my arm.


    I bit my lip.


    "<i>Then go gentle..."</i>

 Chapter 43: Crazy sex!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Crazy sex!</h4>


    <i>Author¡¯s Note: I highly rmend ying "Earned It" by The Weeknd as you read this Chapter. It hits differently when the lyrics whisper through your soul and the lights are low. </i>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    The dim room was stained in amber hues from the low-hanging chandelier, casting golden ripples over the walls like candlelit secrets. The smell of old whiskey danced faintly in the air, mixing with his smoky, masculine, Caspian scent.


    His eyes met mine, deep and dark, and already glowing faintly, like he was battling to keep his wolf at bay.


    "Be gentle, Caspian," I whispered into his ear, my voice shaky but full of trust. My heart mmed against my ribcage as I reached for the edge of his belt, fingers trembling slightly from nerves and anticipation.


    His lips curved into that sinful, confident smile, and his trousers shifted. My eyes dropped. God, it was huge. Still caged by fabric but bold in its outline, and enough to make my breath hitch.


    "You go first..." he murmured, voice low and dangerous. Then his fingers tangled into my hair, curling gently but firmly, and I felt the pull of dominance, the electricity that came with being imed without a single touch


    I did exactly what I read in those books.


    I loosened his belt, breath catching at every step. The click of the buckle. The whisper of fabric. The tension in his body.


    Then his boxers slid down, and it popped out.


    I flinched <i>Holy moon! </i>as my eyes widened. Long, veiny, already leaking at the tip. My fingers reached for it, tentative, trembling. When I touched it, we both flinched, a moan rattling in his throat as his hips twitched.


    When I looked up to meet his eyes, something had changed.


    Gone was the Beta, the perfect gentleman¡¯s charm had gone, What stared back at me now was raw desire, eyes clouded with lust so thick it was hard to breathe.


    I circled my fingers around his length, barely able to wrap around it fully, and stroked¡ªslowly, testing, teasing.


    He threw his head back, a husky groan slipping from his lips as his chest expanded. That sound... I wanted to keep pulling it from him.


    My lips hovered over the tip, my tongue brushing lightly.


    He jerked.


    His fingers tightened in my hair as he whispered, breath ragged and thick with restraint, "Please, Hazel... be gentle."


    His plea sent heat straight to my core.


    I took him into my mouth, slow, deliberate. Inch by inch, until my lips ached, and my throat adjusted. My fingers moved to his balls, massaging as my mouth sucked, tasted, explored. It tasted good


    "Damn it, Hazel, I¡¯m " he growled, before suddenly pulling me up by my face and crashing his lips into mine. Hot, hard, iming. The kiss was wet and wild and hungry, and I could taste him on my tongue as his release coated my lips and dripped between us.


    His hands gripped under my thighs and he carried me to the bed with ease.


    He hovered over me, his body blocking every light from above. I waspletely covered,pletely seen. His gaze locked on my body andnded right there.


    I moved to cover myself, heart racing.


    "Don¡¯t look at it..." I whispered, my face heating as I turned away.


    Correct content is on


    "Darling..." he cooed, brushing my hands aside. "Let me see my beautiful flower."


    And then I was exposed.


    Fully.


    His smirk widened, hungry and appreciative. "It¡¯s beautiful, Hazel. You¡¯re beautiful. But you know what¡¯s going to be even more beautiful?"


    I shook my head, lips parted, body trembling.


    "What you¡¯re going to <strong><i>feel</i></strong> when I¡¯m done with it."


    Then his head dipped, and his tongue touched me. My back arched off the bed as I screamed not in pain, but in something far more dangerous.


    My entire body shivered as his mouth devoured me, his fingers entering me with sinful rhythm before bringing them up to his lips and licking them.


    "No, Caspian...it¡¯s dirty" I gasped, breath caught between protest and pleasure.


    He shook his head, his voice low and reverent. "No, darling. It¡¯s far from dirty. Everything from you is perfect."


    His eyes burned into mine. "Do you want more?"


    <i>Did he even have to ask?</i>


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I could only moan loudly, needy.


    He chuckled darkly. "I¡¯ll take that as a yes."


    He grabbed my breasts, kneading, then sucked my nipples, rolling them between his tongue and teeth while my body writhed beneath him.


    "Caspian... please... don¡¯t stop."


    My voice sounded foreign in my ears, drunk on heat.


    He entered me slowly...big, thick, while his mouth stayed on my breasts. My walls clenched around him and I saw stars, gripping his shoulders, my nails digging into the hard muscles of his back.


    He moved slowly, deeply, every thrust sending waves of pleasure so deep I thought I¡¯d lose my sanity.


    His breathing shifted. His scent shifted. His eyes changed. ws grazed my waist. His wolf was rising.


    "I¡¯ll fuck you hard... stop me now," he growled, but his voice wasn¡¯t just his anymore. It was deeper, otherworldly. His wolf was in control, hovering just under the skin.


    I didn¡¯t stop him. I wanted it... Everything he has to offer I <strong>NEED</strong> it


    He lifted me from the bed with inhuman strength and pinned me to the wall. His mouth kissed and bit at my neck, and I could barely breathe.


    "Hazel..." he called gently.


    I moaned in response.


    "Breathe... let it out," he whispered, and I did.


    "Good girl."


    That sent me over the edge. The words. The heat. The way his voice dipped intomand andfort.


    My hands tangled in his hair as my body convulsed, vision bleeding into red, then ck. It was like I was transported, my mind leaving my body and floating into another worldpletely


    And that¡¯s when I heard it. A voice. Faint, but crystal clear. It was a voice that was simr to Cayden¡¯s own but a younger version.


    "...Cyrius stop!"

 Chapter 44: Danger

    <h4>Chapter 44: Danger</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cayden¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    I stood in front of her door, paralyzed by the sounds leaking through. Moans. Soft, desperate... familiar.


    I didn¡¯t know why it hit me like a de between the ribs. She had chased me out like I was nothing. Like I wasn¡¯t the damn father of the child growing inside her. Like our night didn¡¯t mean everything. Still, I had no right to stand there, feeling offended.


    I should leave.


    But Ragnar¡ªRagnar had other ideas.


    My wolf was howling beneath my skin, restless. His gaze had locked on her the moment we caught a glimpse through the half-open door. That nightgown clung to her body in all the right ces¡ªthin enough to betray the soft peaks of her nipples, delicate enough to leave every curve on disy.


    He wanted her. Desperately. He wanted to rip that gown off and take her again like we did that night wild, reckless, fated. The night that got us here.


    But I and Ragnar made a promise to each other.


    We would stay away.


    My jaw clenched, and I forced myself to turn away. I had to go. I was halfway to my chamber when Leon intercepted me.


    "Alpha," he said quickly, bowing his head. "Elder Obrian and Sir us called for a council meeting. They want all of us present."


    I nodded. "Let¡¯s go."


    "But sir, Beta Caspian is also needed¡ªyou can go I¡¯ll go get him." He said turning away


    I paused, then ced a firm hand on Leon¡¯s shoulder. "Caspian¡¯s busy at the moment. I¡¯ll take his ce."


    Leon blinked. "What?"


    "I said let¡¯s go," I snapped, and we turned toward the meeting room without another word.


    The chamber was tense when we entered. Everyone was already seated¡ªexcept Caspian, of course. I moved to my chair, scanning the room: Sir us, Elder Gina, Leon, Aurora, My mother ... Obrian and the rest.


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    I leaned back, folding my arms. "What was so important that you called an impromptu meeting, Obrian? This better not be a waste of time."


    He stood slowly, eyes gleaming with something between concern and conviction. "Thank you, Alpha, for giving me the floor," he said. "I have an observation I must share."


    Before he could continue, Gina let out a sigh. "An observation? You called a full council meeting because of a feeling? Couldn¡¯t you speak to one of us first before dragging everyone here?"


    "I understand your frustration," Obrian said. "But I promise you¡ªthis isn¡¯t a waste of time. I believe... Dahlia is alive."


    Gasps echoed around the table.


    "What?" mother choked out. "You saw her?"


    Obrian shook his head. "No. But I feel her presence. I believe she¡¯s been in the outskirts... and more than that, I think she¡¯s been inside the High House. Recently."


    Gina scoffed. "You¡¯re suggesting the most dangerous witch of our time waltzed into our home unnoticed? We all saw her die. She was executed publicly."


    "I never said I saw her face. But I know what I sensed. Yesterday, near the west wing. And then I found this." He reached into his robe and ced a small bundle of dried herbs on the table.


    The scent was unmistakable. Witches herbs


    Obrian turned to Aurora. "No other witches are allowed here. Aurora, do you recognize these herbs? Were they used by you?"


    Aurora leaned forward, inspecting them carefully. Her brows pulled together. "No... I¡¯ve never used thisbination before."


    "Exactly." Obrian¡¯s voice was low. Grim. "Only a witch would carry these. And not just any witch¡ªthese herbs are used for cloaking, tracking... and immobilization. All signatures of Dahlia¡¯s magic."


    My stomach turned.


    Hazel. My mate. My child. If Dahlia was alive....Hell No!


    I clenched my fists. "If what you¡¯re saying is true¡ªthen Hazel is in danger."


    Obrian nodded. "Exactly. We need to remove her. Quietly. Without letting Dahlia know we¡¯re aware of her presence. If Hazel stays here, she bes a target. Her child¡ªOur future heir is in serious danger. I suggest we send her away. Tonight."


    "With Aurora," He added. "She¡¯s powerful, and she can cloak them both."


    Sir us cleared his throat. "That herb is enough proof for me. It¡¯s witchcraft, without a doubt. But sending Hazel away...That¡¯s a dangerous game."


    "I agree," Mother added.


    "I¡¯m not asking," I said, my voice steel. "We¡¯re doing this. That herb proves Dahlia is alive. Aurora, you¡¯ll leave with Hazel. Tonight. You¡¯ll be relocated to the Parkhouse far from New Orleans. No one will know your location."


    Aurora looked stunned. "Wait. Tonight? You¡¯re just going to force her to go? Without even telling her?"


    "She¡¯s pregnant with my child," I growled. "I¡¯m protecting them both. She doesn¡¯t get a vote."


    Aurora¡¯s mouth opened to argue, but I cut her off. "Are you working for me or for Hazel?"


    She looked down, defeated. "You," she whispered.


    "Good. Then prepare. You leave tonight."


    I was about to stand and walk out when something caught my eye.


    A damn smirk slithered across O¡¯Brien¡¯s face¡ªfaint, like a shadow oveid on his skin. No one else seemed to see it. But I did.


    And that was enough.


    My fists clenched. O¡¯Brien was shady. He had always been shady. I hadn¡¯t forgotten the way he voted against me bing Alpha. The way he avoided eye contact during my crowning. And now suddenly¡ªhe cares about Hazel? About <i>my</i><i>child</i>?


    No. This isn¡¯t concern.


    This is calcted.


    It was his idea to send Hazel away. He presented the herb. He spun the tale of Dahlia¡¯s return. And now, like a loyal fool, I had gone along with it. My wolf, Ragnar, snarled inside me. The hairs on my arms bristled.


    Don¡¯t trust him, he growled in my mind.


    And he was right. I¡¯d been too eager. Too focused on protecting Hazel that I didn¡¯t stop to question the source of the warning.


    Aurora was right. I should be overseeing this entire matter, not blindly following a shady bastard¡¯s n. If anything went wrong, it would be on me. If she disappeared and never came back¡ª


    No. That wasn¡¯t happening.


    I stood, jaw set.


    "This meeting is disposed," I announced coldly, already storming out before anyone could question me.


    But I didn¡¯t go far.


    I waited and like clockwork, O¡¯Brien was thest to leave the council chamber. He didn¡¯t head toward the entrance like a man ready to leave the High House. No¡ªhe went deeper inside.


    My eyes narrowed.


    I followed silently, making sure to stay hidden. My pulse hammered as I watched him move through the halls like he¡¯d done it a thousand times. Like he knew the path.


    And then he stopped.


    Right in front of his room.


    NovelFire


    <i>Cyrius</i>.


    My heart stopped.


    He knew.


    O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t knock. He didn¡¯t open the door. He just stood there, brushing his fingers over the wood like he was greeting an old friend. Then he smirked.


    My blood ran cold.


    He turned and walked away casually, but I didn¡¯t follow. I couldn¡¯t.


    He knew about Cyrius. And he was keeping it to himself. First, he warns us about Dahlia. Then he wants Hazel gone. And now this?


    He¡¯s hiding something¡ªsomething big.


    I needed to tell someone. Immediately.


    So I rushed to Hazel¡¯s chambers, ready to drag Caspian out by the hair if I had to. But the second I walked in, the air hit me¡ªthick with sweat, sex, and that scent that made Ragnar nearly lose control again.


    Caspian sat on the bed, shirtless, his robe barely tied. Hazely across the pillows unmoving.


    Panic wed at me.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?" I snapped.


    Caspian said tightly. "She just... passed out."


    "<i>Then why isn¡¯t she breathing?"</i>


    "She¡¯s breathing," he growled back, "barely. This isn¡¯t the first time. Remember when she tried to escape? Same thing happened. She copsed. High fever. Hot skin."


    I stepped closer, my heart thudding. She was burning up. Her skin glistened with sweat, and her body was limp. "What happened? What were you doing when it happened?"


    Caspian narrowed his eyes. "You know damn well what we were doing. Don¡¯t push me, Cayden."


    "You were having sex while she¡¯s unstable?"


    " we were having sex then she passed out!"


    "Call Aurora. Now."


    "She¡¯s busy," I snapped. "We¡¯re sending Hazel away tonight. And she¡¯s packing because she¡¯s following her, I don¡¯t want her forgetting anything important.


    Then she coughed. Her consciousness was slowly drifting back.


    "Cyrius," She muttered.


    "What the hell is Cyrus¡¯s name and presence suddenly doing everywhere? First O¡¯Brien... now Hazel¡¯s? Did you tell her about him?"


    "She already knows," Caspian said calmly.


    I grabbed him by the cor. "You told her?"


    "I didn¡¯t have to. She saw it."


    "What did you see?" I turned to Hazel, even though she was unconscious. I needed to know what she knew. I needed to understand why all of this was happening so fast.

 Chapter 45: Core of the Monster

    <h4>Chapter 45: Core of the Monster</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    It felt like my mind had been swallowed whole, yanked from my body like a soul stripped from flesh. Silence pressed on every side of me, heavy and strange. I was floating¡ªor falling¡ªinto a space that didn¡¯t feel real.


    Where... am I?


    Everything around me was dark, but then... like velvet curtains pulling apart, I saw sunlight bloom ahead. Warm, golden, nostalgic. I stepped forward, drawn to it. The moment I did, I heard a voice.


    "Cyrius, stop! Mum said we shouldn¡¯t throw balls at each other!"


    That voice... soft, young, familiar. It was Caspian.


    No. A younger version of him.


    And then I saw them¡ªthree little boys running through a field. My breath caught. They were adorable, all with raven-ck hair but eyes that burned with different colors: fiery red, piercing blue, and warm amber-gold.


    Two ran in front, one trailing behind and tossing balls at them like they were toys. The ones in front¡ªCayden and Caspian. Definitely. But the one in the back...


    <i>Cyrius</i>.


    My chest tightened. I knew it. I felt it in my bones.


    Then it happened.


    Little Cayden paused, turned, and faced Cyrius. His red eyes began to glow, and slowly... his hand raised.


    The energy in the air changed.


    Cyrius screamed.


    His body lifted off the ground, suspended by invisible hands as if something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas choking him. And Cayden¡ªlittle, innocent Cayden¡ªwas surrounded by shadows. Dark smoke veined with glowing ck tendrils crawled over his small frame.


    "Cayden, what are you doing?! Let him go!" little Caspian yelled in horror.


    But Cayden didn¡¯t move.


    Cyrius fell hard. Caspian rushed to him, shaking him, crying his name. "Cyrius? CYRIUS?!"


    But Cyrius didn¡¯t respond. Instead, heunched toward Cayden¡ªbut didn¡¯t reach him. and he too dropped to the ground, choking, twitching.


    The door burst open. Their mother ran in. The look on her face it was pure terror.


    Her eyes darted between her fallen sons and the one still standing, covered in dark magic. Her hand flew to her mouth.


    "No..." she gasped. "She said there weren¡¯t consequences. What... what is this?"


    "Mum, what¡¯s wrong with me?" Cayden cried. "I¡¯m a monster!"


    He ran to her, but she backed away screaming.


    "No! Don¡¯t kill me too. Stay away!" she shrieked, trembling. "That bastard witch that cursed us¡ªshe¡¯s dead! How do we fix this now?"


    And then my eyes flew to a shadow.....A shadow standing in the background.


    Same height as me. Same build. Same curly hair cascading from beneath a wide-brimmed hat that shielded her face.


    I tried to reach her.


    "Wait¡ª"


    She turned slightly, just enough to let a sliver of her face peek through her hat. But before I could recognize her, the world blurred. The vision shattered.


    I gasped my bodying back to me...My eyes snapped open.


    The real world mmed back into me¡ªand what I saw made my blood run cold.


    Cayden was on Caspian, pinning him to the floor with terrifying strength. His face was twisted in rage, a mirror of the same fury I saw in the vision.


    Iunched up, panic driving me. "STOP!"


    I shoved Cayden off with everything in me, rushing to shield Caspian. My breath was ragged, my limbs trembling. "Just stay away from us... you monster!"


    Cayden froze.


    His red eyes dimmed. His lips parted, stunned.


    Caspian grabbed me protectively, pulling me back against his chest. "Hazel, what happened? What did you see?"


    "I... I saw everything," I whispered, my voice barely holding itself together. "I saw what he did. As a child. What he was. What he is."


    "You¡¯re shaking¡ªHazel¡ª"


    "I can¡¯t raise my child around him," I cried, voice cracking. "I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s the father of my child. Caspian, I¡¯m carrying an abomination. And I¡¯ve married another one.


    Cayden¡¯s expression broke. Like a wall shattered in slow motion. He took one step forward¡ªhis mouth opened¡ªbut nothing came out.


    Caspian stood, guiding me to the bed gently. "Hazel, you need to breathe. Just breathe, okay?"


    Cayden stood there... still as a statue. His gaze dropped to the floor. Something about his face¡ªit looked familiar. The same void expression from the vision. The same crushed, broken look when his mother rejected him.


    Correct content is on NovelFire


    But he deserved it. Every bit of it. He tried to kill his brothers.


    <strong>Twice</strong>.


    "Hazel," Caspian pleaded, "please tell me what you saw."


    "He needs to leave first."


    That¡¯s when Cayden snapped.


    His voice exploded like thunder. "What the hell is going on?! How do you know about Cyrius?! Same with O¡¯Brien... Did you know he¡¯s nning to send you away from us?"


    He turned to Caspian, rage spiraling. "You told them, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re both nning something. First you guys tried to run away, now this? What, are you calling me a monster?! Is that what I am to you?!"


    "Haven¡¯t you always been?" Caspian growled. "You¡¯re just upset the truth¡¯s out...You monstrous Alpha"


    "I¡¯m not a monster!" Cayden roared.


    "Then PROVE it!" I snapped.


    His hands clenched into fists. His eyes shimmered, torn between fury and grief. He stepped back, hesitated... then turned toward the door and¡ª


    CRASH!


    The door cracked and flew off its hinges as his arm hit it. It crunched into dust and his stormed off.


    I flinched.


    Caspian rushed to me. "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe. Hazel, talk to me. What happened in your mind?"


    He grabbed his wrist. "It started when you touched my head and you suddenly nked out."


    "<i>it was like I saw a memory. Your memory."</i>


    "My... what?"


    "Caspian, when you were around ten. You and Cyrius were ying, and Cayden¡ªhe did something. He choked both of you. Without touching you. Dark veins all over his skin, just like Aurora¡¯s."


    His brows furrowed. "Hazel... I don¡¯t remember anything like that. Not me and Cyrius... both?"


    I nodded. "Your mom ran in. She pushed him away. She screamed. Called him a monster. It was real. I saw it. I felt it."


    Caspian looked shaken. "I have... no memory of this. None. You saw Cyrius? Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I think... I think it was a core memory. Something locked deep inside."


    He pulled me up gently. "We need answers. We need to speak to my mother."


    "No!" I trembled. "I don¡¯t want to see Cayden. Caspian... I know why the witches want my child."


    His grip on me tightened protectively.


    "I¡¯m giving birth to a monster," I whispered.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks. My entire body was shaking.


    But Caspian held me close. "No. You¡¯re giving birth to our child. Hazel, listen to me. I don¡¯t care what anyone says¡ªour baby is not a monster. And whatever Cayden is, whatever he was... we¡¯ll get answers. And we¡¯ll protect our child. Together."

 Chapter 46: The Veins of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Veins of Truth</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    We descended the stairs slowly, each step heavier than thest.


    The entire house was in shambles.


    Walls cracked. Frames torn. Furniture shattered like it had been through a hurricane. But it wasn¡¯t a storm that did this. It was Cayden. His rage.


    It was swallowing the whole house.


    I spotted Dad and Leon standing at a distance, trying to hold back¡ªbut neither dared approach him directly. His aura was molten, dangerous. The moment his eyesnded on us¡ªno, on Hazel¡ªthey both flinched.


    And just like that...


    He vanished.


    Hazel swallowed hard beside me, eyes wide, hands trembling. But before I could say anything, we heard a noise behind us.


    Natasha.


    Her voice made my jaw clench instantly.


    "Oh, don¡¯t tell me the damsel in distress is in another distress again," she sang as she walked past, eyes full of smugness. "Can you not just make a day that won¡¯t be all about you, precious sister?"


    Hazel flinched slightly, but Natasha just tossed her hair and continued.


    She finally noticed the chaos around us¡ªthe broken staircase railing, the cracked wall.


    "Oh my God," she gasped dramatically. "My love has gone mad again."


    She pointed a perfectly manicured finger at Hazel. "It¡¯s all your fault, isn¡¯t it? All that you¡¯ve been doing recently is just to make everything destroyed."


    She whirled, rushing off like a squirrel on caffeine. "I need to go find him. I need to calm him down."


    Nobody said a word. We let her go.


    I guided Hazel gently to a seat, and then my father stepped forward, voice firm but confused. "What is happening?"


    Mother followed close behind, eyes sharp as a dagger. "Who made Cayden angry?"


    Then her gaze turned on Hazel. "You know he should not be angry, Caspian. Why? Who? Is it you?" she hissed, pointing a rigid hand directly at Hazel.


    I grabbed her wrist and lowered it slowly. "It¡¯s not Hazel. She saw something... and she would love to share it. With all of us."


    Mother scoffed. "Please don¡¯t tell me a human dreamt something, and now you¡¯re calling it a vision."


    "Mother," I said, exhaling slowly, "Hazel is not just human. She¡¯s a fated myth. She¡¯s carrying a werewolf. And now... we¡¯re not even sure if the child is going to be a wolf at all."


    Hazel¡¯s hand tightened around mine.


    "She¡¯s the daughter of a werewolf and a human," I added. "And now we believe the baby might not inherit any wolf traits¡ªonly whates from her bloodline. We need to understand this."


    Motherughed bitterly. "So let me get this straight. She was born human. Her child will be human. A wretched one, like her. And now you want me to believe some dream means anything?"


    "Mother..." Hazel whispered. "Is there any day you remember when Cayden, Cyrius, and Caspian were young? A time Cayden tried to... kill them? Dark veins on his body. You pushed him away when he tried to run to you."


    For a moment, everything stopped.


    I saw it.


    <i>Something flickered in Mother¡¯s eyes.</i>


    Her face twitched. Changed. Then returned to its usual steely calm. "What are you saying? Like I said¡ªit was a bad dream."


    "And don¡¯t you know we don¡¯t mention Cyrius¡¯ name around here?" she snapped.


    "If you ever mention that name again, I will¡ª"


    "Mother," I interrupted gently. "Just tell us. Was there ever a day like that?"


    "No! Of course not," she snapped, but her voice shook.


    Then she gasped. "Oh my God. Now you¡¯ve made me remember Cyrius."


    She copsed dramatically into Father¡¯s arms.


    Father gently cradled her. "Calm down, darling... We¡¯ve all moved on. It¡¯s just his name... but the memory lives on. Our dear son. Died the day his brother became Alpha."


    Now that was interesting.


    That little phrase. A slip. "Died the day his brother became Alpha."


    Hazel¡¯s eyes darted to mine, and I could see it. We both heard it.


    "Now this wretched human has made me remember him," Mother sobbed into Father¡¯s chest.


    "Mother," I said slowly, "did you ever see dark veins appear on Cayden? Just... answer that."


    "No!" she snapped. "No such thing. And don¡¯t go around believing in visions."


    She turned to Father. "Please. I need to leave this room."


    "us, let¡¯s go," she said, clutching his arm and dramatically wiping her eyes.


    Father turned to us with a somber expression. "Hazel, it¡¯s probably nothing. It might just be a dream, like she said... or maybe it¡¯s stress. Also, like I said¡ªdon¡¯t mention Cyrius¡¯ name here."


    He touched my shoulder gently before following Mother up the stairs, her cries echoing as if we¡¯d just exorcised a ghost.


    Hazel turned to me with fire in her eyes. "I told you this was a bad idea."


    She stomped away, furious, her heels echoing down the corridor.


    But I couldn¡¯t follow¡ªnot yet.


    Because something wasn¡¯t right.


    Why is Mother always so terrified of Cayden getting angry? Why is she always quick to dismiss any discussion about his powers? Why is he stronger than me... than both of us?


    We were born on the same damn day.


    I didn¡¯t wait another second.


    I turned and ran straight toward Aurora¡¯s chambers. Leon was at my heels, trailing behind in confusion.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked. "What¡¯s happening?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I pushed open her door¡ªand froze.


    She¡¯d packed everything.


    Correct content is on


    Just like Cayden said.


    Bags, spellbooks, ingredients. All lined up, ready to go.


    "Aurora," I said. "Where are you going? What¡¯s happening?


    She turned to me, her expression sharp. "Something is happening. Dahlia is still alive."


    "What?" I whispered.


    "O¡¯brien warned us ahead of time," she continued. "And we need to get Iso out of the AI house immediately."


    "Dahlia? O¡¯brien?" I asked, blinking. "But I thought Cayden said¡ª"


    "Shh," she cut me off. "Yes, O¡¯brien is fishy. But first... there¡¯s a witch herb found in the AI house that I have never used. Which means a witch has been there. Recently."


    My stomach dropped. "Was it for Hazel?"


    "No," she said. "I didn¡¯t see it around her. Which means someone else is targeting her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m secretly leaving with her. Tonight."


    "What?! Where to?"


    "To another Pack Territory. Far from New Orleans. Somewhere safe. She¡¯ll know where."


    She moved past me to grab more spellbooks and crystals, stuffing them quickly into her enchanted satchel.


    "I don¡¯t have enough time," she muttered. "Please, go get Hazel ready. I know she¡¯ll resist, but we have no choice."


    I stared at her. "What¡¯s happening, Aurora? Do you believe her? About the vision?"


    She stopped and looked me dead in the eye. "I heard everything that happened downstairs. And yes... I believe her."


    My breath caught.


    "She can see visions," Aurora continued. "I¡¯ve tested her before. She once saw one of mine just by touching my palm."


    I swallowed. "So... the dark veins on Cayden. You know what that means?"


    Aurora¡¯s lips tightened. "If Cayden has dark veins... then he¡¯s not just a wolf. But he can¡¯t be a witch, Caspian. He transforms on every full moon. He¡¯s a full wolf."


    "Then what is he?"


    She looked up slowly. "That¡¯s what we need to figure out. Later. But first... we protect Hazel."


    She zipped her bag and handed it to me. "Please. Go get her ready."

 Chapter 47: Pain of a monster

    <h4>Chapter 47: Pain of a monster</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I stormed into my room, my chest heaving like I had just run a mile through mud. I don¡¯t know what I thought¡ªthat they would believe me? Me? The helpless human girl whose voice had never mattered in a room full of wolves. One strange observation and I thought it would finally count for something?


    It never has.


    Caspian didn¡¯t follow me. He didn¡¯t even try. He just stood there, watching me walk away. Or maybe he¡¯d already turned his back by then. I didn¡¯t go to his chamber this time¡ªI went to mine. I wanted to be alone, where the silence wouldn¡¯t try to argue with me, where I didn¡¯t have to pretend I was still brave.


    The moment I shut the door behind me, the weight of everything crashed down.


    I copsed into the bed without even pulling back the covers. Iy there as the hours passed, unmoving, my body heavy and my mind louder than ever. At some point, the room began to dim. Evening gave way to night, and moonlight crept through the slits in my curtains, casting silver streaks over my skin.


    The glow touched my face. I didn¡¯t move. I just turned to my side and touched my stomach, rubbing slow circles.


    I gasped softly. A soft movement


    NovelFire


    It was faint. So faint. But I felt like...


    My child.


    And then the memory returned. The thing I saw. The thing no one wanted to believe. The thing with his eyes. The way he looked, the power around him, the way something ancient had flickered across his skin for a split second. What is he? <i>Who the hell did I get pregnant for?</i>


    Before the thought could consume me again, a sound cut through the stillness¡ªa knock. But not on my door.


    Tap. Tap.


    I sat up sharply. My head whipped toward the window.


    Another knock.


    I crawled to the window and peeked through the ss. My breath caught. A small folded letter was pressed to the outside, pinned with a silver thumbtack. I opened the window slowly, letting the cool breeze brush past me, and took the letter.


    Scrawled in dark ink:


    "<i>Meet me at the rooftop."</i>


    My heart stuttered.


    Who? Why?


    But curiosity? Yeah, it had always been the death of me.


    I didn¡¯t think¡ªI just moved. Slipped out the back of my chamber and snuck through the silent halls. Up the winding stairwell that led to the roof of the high-house.


    When I finally pushed open the rusted door, the night air kissed my skin, and my eyes found him.


    Sitting near the ledge, his posture rxed, but everything about him screamed tightly wound chaos. His long ck hair blew gently in the breeze, a few strands sticking to his sharp cheekbones. He had a trimmed beard now, darker than thest time I saw him this close. And those eyes¡ªgoddess, those eyes, blood red, glowing faintly under the moonlight.


    Cayden.


    He turned his head slightly, catching me in his gaze. And then, slowly, he patted the spot beside him. No words. Just an invitation.


    A cold drink sat in one hand. Another empty cup in the other. As he poured from the bottle, the golden liquid glistened under the moon.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    My legs froze. My breath caught.


    I couldn¡¯t sit next to him. Not after what I¡¯d said. Not after the way I¡¯d looked at him¡ªlike he was something to fear.


    He looked like a man now, calm and collected. But that didn¡¯t erase what I¡¯d seen earlier. The rage. The power. The monster.


    Still, the guilt that weighed on my chest made me step forward. The memory of his face when I called him that. The pain in it, like a mirror of something he¡¯d seen before. His mother looked at him like that and even feared him... till now.


    It broke something in me.


    I walked over slowly and sat beside him, careful not to brush against his arm.


    He handed me the cup.


    I flinched.


    His jaw tightened, and something flickered across his face. A mix of hurt and disappointment, quickly masked with a scornful half-smile. "I forgot," he muttered, "humans don¡¯t like sitting near monsters."


    "No," I whispered. "That¡¯s not " I stopped, then took the cup from him gently. I ced it back on the ground, between us. "I can¡¯t drink that."


    He raised a brow.


    "I¡¯m pregnant," I said, rubbing my belly like it would prove my words. "You shouldn¡¯t serve a pregnant woman alcohol."


    He blinked, and then he chuckled. A real, low sound that rumbled from his chest.


    "My bad," he said, taking the cup back and downing it in one long gulp. "I¡¯m used to being nice to people like you."


    "People like me?"


    His gaze shifted toward the stars. "Someone carrying life."


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer that. But then he turned to me fully, his face unreadable.


    "Why did you call me a monster," he asked, voice quiet, almost gentle... Almost? "That made you call me a monster?


    I took a deep breath, my lungs stinging with everything I hadn¡¯t said for weeks I¡¯ve stayed in the high-house. My voice trembled, but I forced the words out anyway.


    "Millions of reasons," I said quietly. "You want to know why I called you a monster? Fine. Let me list them."


    He turned toward me, his jaw already tightening.


    "One," I began, counting on my fingers, "you rejected me."


    His eyes flinched just slightly.


    "Two... you got me pregnant."


    His lips parted, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "Three, you rejected the baby. Called it illegitimate like it didn¡¯t matter. Like it wasn¡¯t even yours."


    His eyes dropped to the ground.


    "Four, out of nowhere, you epted me again. Married me. No exnation. No apology. Just... possession. Five" I inhaled sharply, voice shaking now. "You started acting all weird. Possessive. Like you have the right to call my baby your child."


    And then my voice dropped, lower, softer, like it might break apart.


    "And then I had the dream."


    He didn¡¯t look up.


    "I saw you kill your brothers. Both of them. Your body... it changed. Dark veins crawling under your skin. This terrifying power bursting out of you like something inside you was breaking free."


    Silence.


    Then, a whisper. "What?"


    I blinked, confused. "I said, first you rejected me"


    "No, no." He sat up, his eyes locked on mine now, something wild shing in them. "Thest thing. Say thest thing again."


    My heart thudded.


    "I said... dark veins appeared in your body. And this weird power was surging through you. It didn¡¯t feel like a dream. It felt... real."


    That¡¯s when his face changed.


    Something flickered in his soft red eyes... <i>Weird</i>


    I froze. "Wait... don¡¯t tell me....don¡¯t tell me it wasn¡¯t a dream." My voice broke.


    I stood immediately, the panic swelling in my chest. "Cayden, don¡¯t tell me that was real. Don¡¯t tell me the veins, the power, the you¡ª"


    He reached out and grabbed my wrist, firm but not rough. I yanked back.


    "<strong>Don¡¯t touch me!"</strong> I screamed. " What the hell are you?!"


    His voice dropped low¨Ctoo calm. Too controlled.


    "<i>Hazel. Calm down."</i>


    "Don¡¯t you dare tell me to calm down. Is that what you be? That thing in my dream?"


    "I don¡¯t remember killing my brothers," he said, almost to himself, eyes distant. "But you Hazel, you¡¯re leaving tonight."


    I blinked, stunned. "What?"


    The version of Cayden who had looked at me with softness earlier¡ªwho had chuckled, who had listened....he was gone. He was now back to his monstrous self.


    "You¡¯re leaving," he repeated. "Aurora¡¯s packed already. She¡¯ll go with you."


    "Leave?" My voice cracked. "Why? Cayden, you were just about to...what the hell is going on with you?!"


    He stood now, towering, that alpha dominance seeping out of him like smoke.


    "There have never been any ¡¯dark veins¡¯ in my body," he said tly. "No weird power. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me."


    "Liar," I whispered. "You¡¯re lying.."


    "I am an alpha," he growled. "A full-blooded werewolf. And the father of that child growing inside you. That¡¯s all you need to know."


    I swallowed hard, my knees weak.


    "You¡¯re leaving with Aurora," he said again, stepping closer. "Because Dahlia is alive."


    Everything in me froze.


    "What?"


    "A witch is here. In this pce. And if you love your child... You have to leave."


    My mouth fell open. "Why didn¡¯t you say anything before? Why now?"


    He exhaled deeply. "Because it¡¯s not safe for you here. I can¡¯t exin everything. But I swear to you¡ªthere¡¯s a n."


    "What n?! What does that mean?" My voice cracked. "You can¡¯t just dump me into the woods with a witch hunting me and say ¡¯there¡¯s a n!¡¯"


    "Hazel..." he said softly.


    He stepped forward again, slower this time.


    "Come here."


    I hesitated.


    Then he took my hand warmer than I expected and leaned in. His breath tickled the shell of my ear as he whispered:

 Chapter 48: Bad choice

    <h4>Chapter 48: Bad choice</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Author¡¯s POV ~*</i></strong>


    The carriage moved slowly along the worn forest path. Inside, Aurora sat upright, flipping through a spellbook as glowing runes danced at her fingertips. Hazel sat beside her, resting a gentle hand on her shoulder, offering silentfort. Though the ride was calm, tension clung to the air like mist.


    Behind them Blue moon wolfs stationed there to ensure Hazel¡¯s safety. Just as Elder O¡¯Brien had ordered, she was being moved from the High House¡ªsupposedly for her own good. The Council had agreed. Hazel hadn¡¯t.


    <i>And maybe... they were all wrong.</i>


    The carriage gave a sudden jolt.


    A sharp thud echoed beneath the wheels, and the driver cursed as the horses neighed, rearing slightly. Aurora¡¯s spell flickered out.


    "What was that?" she muttered, snapping her book shut.


    The driver twisted in his seat. "A rock, I think. I¡¯ll check." He hopped down and approached the obstruction cautiously.


    <strong><i>Then¡ªwhizz!</i></strong>


    An arrow flew from the shadows. The driver caught it just in time, inches from his chest. His eyes widened.


    A second arrow struck him dead through the side. He dropped.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes darkened. "Hazel, up! Now!"


    Hazel jolted awake as Aurora dragged her from the carriage. The forest had gone silent¡ªbut not empty.


    "Versa," Aurora whispered, and a glowing force-shield burst around them.


    Then, from the woods, they emerged.


    First, five cloaked figures¡ªwitches. But behind them came another: an older woman, cloaked in ck, long dark hair draping over her shoulders like a veil.


    Hazel gasped. Aurora¡¯s breath caught.


    "Dahlia," she hissed.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the witches.


    Another figure stepped forward.


    A man they knew.


    "Elder O¡¯Brien," Aurora said in disbelief.


    Hazel¡¯s blood ran cold. The wolves guarding them shifted to human form, surrounding her protectively. But it was toote.


    O¡¯Brienughed bitterly. "Imagine that. Alpha Cayden actually threw his own mate out, just like I said he would. And Caspian¡ªBeta Caspian, of all people¡ªhow disappointing. All it took was one simple trick to lure her out."


    Aurora¡¯s voice was low and firm. "So this is where you got the herbs. From her."


    She nodded toward Dahlia.


    The old witch smirked, her voice sharp as broken ss. "And there¡¯s the little imposter witch. Should¡¯ve died long ago. Now you will¡ªalong with the abomination you¡¯re protecting."


    Hazel trembled as Aurora stepped in front of her protectively. "I¡¯ll protect her with my life," Aurora snapped.


    Dahlia¡¯s smirk deepened. "Your life? Sweetheart... you¡¯re already dying."


    Aurora¡¯s body convulsed. Blood gushed from her mouth. She dropped to one knee.


    "Aurora?!" Hazel cried out, crouching beside her.


    "I should¡¯ve known," Aurora gasped. "The coffin... Hazel, run."


    "I¡¯m not leaving you¡ª"


    "I said run!" Aurora clutched her side. Her eyes flicked ck. "I¡¯ll have to use dark magic."


    "No!"


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said with a shaky grin. "Dark magic has always been my ything."


    Then she whispered the word again, louder, fiercer: "Versa."


    Her veins turned ck. Her body stiffened, rising slowly from the ground, dark power leaking from every pore. She looked at Dahlia, her mouth bleeding but her stare unshaken.


    "I would love to see you try," she spat.


    From the woods, growls erupted. The witches took their positions. The wolves bared their teeth.


    Hazel turned to run.


    She barely took a step when the five cloaked figures behind Dahlia lunged forward, sprinting toward them with terrifying speed. Before Hazel could scream, Aurora stepped in front of her, arms raised.


    Behind them, chaos erupted.


    O¡¯Brien shifted into a massive ck wolf with glowing red eyes, growling low. The wolves who had been secretly guarding Hazel abandoned the shadows and burst forward¡ªshifting midair into their human or wolf forms as they charged into battle.


    ws shed. Spells exploded. Screams rang through the trees.


    Hazel stood frozen behind it all, her back pressed against the shattered carriage. Her vision blurred. Her limbs wouldn¡¯t move. Something was weighing her down¡ªnot physically, but spiritually¡ªlike the earth itself was gripping her ankles.


    Aurora¡¯s voice echoed, but Hazel couldn¡¯t make out the words anymore.


    Every sound was muffled.


    Every breath felt stolen.


    The fighting swirled around her like a nightmare¡ªAurora holding off two witches at once, wolves battling unknown beasts, and O¡¯Brien tearing through their defenses like a monster unleashed. Hazel could barely think. She felt heavy, like she was melting into the air.


    And then it happened.


    A sharp, twisting pain shot through her belly¡ªdeep, primal, excruciating.


    She gasped and fell to her knees. Blood pooled underneath her in seconds.


    Her mouth opened to scream, but instead, she choked. Thick, dark blood poured from her lips.


    "No¡ªno, no, no," she sobbed, both hands clutching her stomach. "My baby¡ªplease¡ªno¡ª"


    Then came her voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Dahlia crooned from the chaos, stepping out like a queen in the center of war. "I¡¯m simply observing the power. We¡¯re doing each other good, really."


    Hazel¡¯s head snapped up. Dahlia was gliding toward her through the fight, untouched, unfazed, her eyes locked like a predator finally sinking its teeth into prey.


    "Come here," she whispered. "Come to me."


    Hazel didn¡¯t move.


    She couldn¡¯t move.


    But her body did.


    As if yanked by invisible chains, Hazel was lifted off the ground and mmed hard onto her knees before Dahlia. The witch smiled sweetly as she gripped Hazel by the throat.


    Hazel gasped, struggling, blood dripping down her legs and mouth. Dahlia tilted her head, examining her like a specimen.


    "You¡¯re so full of it," she whispered. "This life. This seed. This... power."


    Then it began.


    Dark light burst from Hazel¡¯s chest.


    Ashes¡ªck, glowing, humming¡ªstreamed from her mouth, her eyes, her ears, her very womb. Dahlia¡¯s mouth opened, and the energy poured into her like she was drinking Hazel¡¯s very soul.


    Hazel screamed, but it came out garbled and choked with blood. Her entire body convulsed, her hands twitching, her limbs iling, as more and more of the power was stolen from her.


    Blood gushed from every opening¡ªher mouth, her nose, even her eyes.


    "No¡ªstop¡ªplease!" she cried, but it was useless.


    Dahlia¡¯s smile only widened.


    Then, finally, it stopped.


    Hazel¡¯s body crumpled to the ground like a rag doll. She was still breathing¡ªbut barely. Her stomach was soaked in red. Her dress torn. Her body cold.


    The forest had gone quiet again.


    And Dahlia?


    She stood taller now.


    Her skin began to glow.


    Her posture straightened. Her grey hair morphed into long, thick, golden strands. Her wrinkles faded. Her eyes¡ªbright, venomous green shimmered like emeralds. The crooked, hunched old witch transformed before their eyes into something young, regal... deadly.


    Dahlia ran her fingers through her new hair and exhaled, satisfied. "Ahhh. That¡¯s more like it. I haven¡¯t felt this alive in... centuries."


    Hazel, barely conscious, watched through half-lidded eyes. Her voice cracked.


    "You... killed my baby."


    Dahlia looked down, unapologetic. "Of course I did. It was the only way to get what was growing inside you. That child... that abomination... held more power than any artifact I¡¯ve ever touched."


    She crouched beside Hazel, her perfect skin gleaming in the moonlight. "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll probably survive. But you¡¯ll never carry another. Everything inside you now belongs to me."


    f.(r)eew ebnov\ll


    Hazel¡¯s lips quivered. She couldn¡¯t even cry. The pain was too big for tears.


    From a distance, Aurora screamed her name¡ªbut it sounded so far away.


    She was shaking. She was freezing.


    She was empty.


    <i>I told them not to send me away, she thought. I told Cayden. I told Caspian. I didn¡¯t want to leave.</i>


    She looked up at the sky, blurry and dark.


    And as her eyes fluttered shut, she whispered


    "<i>Everything¡¯s... gone."</i>

 Chapter 49: Cyrius

    <h4>Chapter 49: Cyrius</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Author¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    The world had shattered.


    It wasn¡¯t just Hazel¡¯s¡ª<i>it was everyone¡¯s.</i>


    Shey there, lifeless, blood soaking into the dirt beneath her, her body broken, her soul silent. Aurora, barely breathing, was sprawled beside her, veins still dark and pulsating with corrupted magic.


    Her legs had snapped from the force of herst spell, but she¡¯d taken two of the five witches with her. Her clones still fought in the distance shadowy versions of herself holding the line, barely.


    But the battle had shifted.


    O¡¯Brien had killed thest of the wolves Cayden had sent to protect them. One by one, he¡¯d ripped them apart, until he stood over the final one, gripping its neck. In a single twist¡ªsnap¡ªit was done.


    Then came the worst sound of all.


    Laughter.


    O¡¯Brien dropped the body and shifted into his human form. Half-naked, drenched in blood, bits of flesh stuck in his teeth, he looked less like a man and more like a monster born from nightmares.


    He walked over to Dahlia slowly, savoring the moment, then kissed the back of her hand. "You look... magnificent, mydy," he said, voice thick with blood and madness. "Even more ravishing than Lilith. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be more powerful than her now."


    Dahlia smiled, smug and ageless in her new youthful form. "Oh, I¡¯ll make Lilith bow. I¡¯ll force her Crescent bloodline to kneel. I mean look at her daughter now." Her eyes drifted to Hazel¡¯s still body, mouth curling. "I wonder what expression she¡¯ll make when she realizes we killed her grandchild. The deal was just the child, but... well, idents happen."


    "Lilith is a fool," O¡¯Brien muttered. "She must have her own n¡ªbut I¡¯m lucky we acted on ours first."


    They smirked together, monsters wearing human faces.


    "And now," he added, "what about that power you promised me? The one that will make me more powerful than any Alpha?"


    Dahlia turned to him with glowing eyes. "Oh, don¡¯t worry, dear. I have plenty of power now. Enough to remake you. I¡¯ll make you into a beast no Alpha could ever defeat."


    But then¡ª


    Roars tore through the air. Deep. Violent. Earth-shaking.


    O¡¯Brien froze mid-step. Dahlia¡¯s smile twitched.


    "Guess who¡¯s here," O¡¯Brien muttered.


    Two massive wolvesnded hard¡ªone by Hazel¡¯s body, the other in the heart of the battlefield. Both shifted almost at once.


    Caspian and Cayden.


    Both soaked in sweat and fury.


    Caspian fell to his knees beside Hazel, lifting her limp body with trembling arms. His breath hitched. Her skin was cold. Too cold.


    "No¡ªHazel," he whispered. "Hazel, no¡ªplease¡ª"


    Cayden stared in silence, eyes wide, shattered. "What... what did you do?"


    Dahlia turned toward them calmly, brushing a lock of blonde hair behind her ear. "What you wouldn¡¯t," she said softly. "I killed the child. Absorbed its power. Killed her too. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted, Alpha? You rejected her. You cast her out. You said she wasn¡¯t worthy. That a human was a disgrace to your bloodline."


    She smirked at him. "I helped you clean up your little mess."


    "You monster," Caspian growled through clenched teeth, cradling Hazel¡¯s blood-soaked head.


    Dahlia tilted her head mockingly. "Caspian, you were the surprise. I expected Cayden to betray her¡ªbut you? I thought you¡¯d be the obstacle. Always ruining my ns. But this time? You walked right into it. You brought her to me."


    Caspian¡¯s jaw tightened. His ws threatened to break through his skin. But he didn¡¯t move¡ªnot while Hazel¡¯s bodyy cold in his arms. His rage burned quietly. Deeply. The kind of fire that kills silently.


    Cayden, still frozen, whispered, "No. No, you didn¡¯t..."


    "Oh, but I did," Dahlia said sweetly. "The mate you spent your whole life denying? She¡¯s gone. Both of you? Mateless. Alone. Forever. Salvatore bloodline, shattered."


    Then Caspianughed.


    It came out slow. Bitter. Unhinged. The sound stopped everyone in their tracks.


    Silence. Everything froze.


    Cayden joined... Hisughter loud.


    Even Aurora...who just moments ago had been writhing on the floor, tainted by dark veins and drained of strength lifted her head slowly. Her expression was twisted, unreadable, and more dangerous.


    Dahlia¡¯s confident smirk faltered.


    O¡¯Brien¡¯s eyes darted nervously.


    Then, Caspian growled.


    A low, cold, bone-deepugh that chilled the battlefield.


    He rose slowly, regal and soaked in blood, like a nightmare in royal armor. His white shirt was stained crimson, his jaw clenched, his energy deathly calm. And then, without a word, he pulled a handkerchief from his inner coat pocket crisp, untouched and gently wiped Hazel¡¯s blood from his chest.


    He looked up, a twisted smirk forming.


    "<strong><i>Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m dumb enough to believe all this."</i></strong>


    Dahlia¡¯s brow furrowed. "What?"


    Caspian stepped forward, his presence swallowing the air. "You really believed I¡¯d leave Hazel defenseless? That I¡¯d just walk her out of the High House because this idiot," he gestured to O¡¯Brien, "pitched some half-baked suggestion at the Council?"


    The air crackled.


    Aurora rose behind him, dusting her blood-soaked gown like she was getting up from a pic rather than a magical warzone. Her eyes glowed, her posture elegant. Composed. Dangerous.


    "Did you think I was weak?" she said. "That I¡¯d forgotten who I am?"


    Then it began.


    The wolves who had fallen... started moving.


    Limbs twisted. Bones reformed. Bodies regenerated.


    One by one, the dead warriors stood.


    O¡¯Brien staggered backward, lips trembling. "No. I... I killed them."


    Aurora chuckled, flipping her hair with a smirk. "No. You killed illusions. You fed on shadows, not flesh."


    Dahlia¡¯s face fell.


    "What is this¡ª"


    And then the final illusion broke.


    The figure on the ground¡ªHazel, lifeless and broken¡ªsuddenly turned to ash, scattering with the wind.


    From the tree line, a cold wind blew. A woman stepped into the clearing, cloaked in long brown fabric. A wide-brimmed hat sat on her head, casting her face in shadows. Her brte hair fell like ribbons across her shoulders, dancing softly in the breeze.


    O¡¯Brien choked. "What...?"


    Dahlia¡¯s voice was sharp. "No. No! is..that Lilith?"


    The woman stepped forward, and with a slow raise of her chin, revealed her face.


    Soft hazel eyes. That familiar face.


    "Lilith?" Caspian whispered.


    She tilted her head toward him, smiling faintly. "My beautiful wife. My mate."


    Gasps echoed through the trees. The wolves stilled.


    Dahlia shook her head, trembling. "This isn¡¯t real. She can¡¯t be here..she¡¯s¡ª"


    "Gone? Dead?" Caspian asked, her voice like velvet and thunderbined. "No, Dahlia. You should¡¯ve known better. You¡¯ve seen how long we¡¯ve ruled. You know how Blue Moon works."


    NovelFire


    She stepped closer, eyes now glowing with golden fury.


    "<i>We don¡¯t lose. We either win¡ªor we win"</i>


    Dahlia stumbled back. "The power I took Hazel¡¯s power....it¡¯s real. It¡¯s mine!"


    Aurora chuckled darkly. "No, old hag, What you took wasn¡¯t power. It was dark magic. Forbidden magic. Tainted magic. And you were foolish enough to store it in your body."


    Suddenly, Dahlia coughed¡ªhard.


    Her hand flew to her chest.


    A crack appeared on her skin, slicing across her corbone like a broken porcin doll.


    O¡¯Brien panicked. "Dahlia! Do something!"


    Dahlia turned to him with desperation.


    But he froze¡ªeyes wide¡ªas he began to gag.


    Blood spilled from his mouth. His limbs twitched.


    Aurora stepped forward, voice low. "Those wolves you feasted on? They weren¡¯t real. They were crafted illusions. The blood you drank... was poison."


    O¡¯Brien copsed to his knees, vomiting blood and bile.


    "No...no... this can¡¯t "


    Dahlia let out a scream as more cracks splintered across her face, her arms, her chest. ck veins spidered out from her neck.


    "You will regret this," she hissed. "You think I¡¯ve lost? You think I didn¡¯t n for this?"


    Caspian narrowed his eyes.


    "Cyrius," Dahlia breathed. "He¡¯s mine. I revived him. By the time you crawl back to the High House...he¡¯ll be awake. And when he is, everything you¡¯ve built will burn."


    A shiver rippled through Cayden and Caspian¡¯s spines.


    "No," Caspian whispered. "You didn¡¯t."


    Dahliaughed a jagged, choking sound as her body crumbled. "It¡¯s toote..."


    Then, with one final scream, she shattered.


    Ash and dark dust scattered in the air.


    And beside her, O¡¯Brien¡¯s body gave onest jerk then copsed and decayed into rotted flesh and bone, right there in the open.


    Silence.


    Cayden turned and ran, a look of horror carved deep into his face.


    Because if Cyrius was truly alive.... The war had just begun.

 Chapter 50: Return of the Crescent

    <h4>Chapter 50: Return of the Crescent</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I stood above the trees, my boots on the thickest branch, watching everything unfold.


    Dahlia cracking away into dust


    O¡¯Brien is decaying and dying.


    And my daughter... running with her mates, racing toward the High House. Fear clouded their movements. Dahlia mentioned that Cyrius was awake, stirring something deep inside of them.


    They thought it was over.


    <i>Fools</i>.


    Although they constructed their ns perfectly, managing to take down Dahlia but only if they knew.


    I waited until the battlefield was empty. Not a wolf remained. Then I dropped to the ground, standing on my knees, walking toward the exact spot where Dahlia¡¯s body had cracked open and burned.


    She wasn¡¯t gone.


    I knew her. Better than she knew herself. I grew up watching her, studying her, She had cast me away from my coven after I turned a crescent and since then I¡¯ve hated her.


    Dahlia doesn¡¯t die.


    She transfers. Always has. A spirit that leaps body to body, soul to soul¡ªuntil she molds the next into her own.


    But not this time. This time, I was going to end her.


    I crouched low, dragging my fingers across the ashes, gathering the remnants of her acidic death into my palm. It hissed like it knew me.


    "<strong>Versa</strong>!"


    My voice cracked through the air like lightning.


    The world blurred. My body shifted, flung through dimensions until Inded¡ªthere. In the void between lives, between death and rebirth.


    And just like I predicted... There she was.


    <i>Dahlia</i>.


    Hovering. Clinging to the edge of a spectral barrier, wind howling all around her like a raging god. Her hair whipped violently, and when her eyes locked on mine, her strength faltered.


    NovelFire


    <i>"Our n failed</i>."


    Her voice was desperate, broken.


    "I need to get back. Hold me. Please. Hold me.."


    She reached for me. A trembling, pleading hand.


    I didn¡¯t move. Iughed in her face.


    "You thought I would help you?" I said, slowly stepping forward. "The deal was for you to help me."


    She looked confused. Scared.


    "You wanted your family back, right?" she screamed. "To know where your imprisoned crescent here. You want your daughter to have a home? Peace? Thene help me?"


    I tilted my head.


    "Did you forget who I am?"


    Her grip was slipping. Her soul flickering.


    <strong><i>"I am Lilith."</i></strong>


    And finally, the realization hit her. Her eyes slowly widened as a frown broke on her face.


    "You used me," she whispered.


    Her voice crackedced with pain. Tears sprinkled in her eyes.


    I smirked. "I killed two birds with one beautiful, burning stone."


    "No..."


    "Yes," I said. "I have my daughter. And now, thanks to you, I know where my people are. You think I came to that council meeting for fun? No, I came to tap into your presence. Your memories."


    Dahlia screamed, "No! I won¡¯t let that happen. I am Dahlia. I never die."


    "And yet," I whispered, raising my palm, "you¡¯re dying now."


    "<strong>Versa</strong>."


    The thunder roared. Winds shattered the barriers. Her screams vanished as her soul was torn from the air and hurled into the abyss below.


    To hell. Where she belongs. For good.


    My body shifted back to the battlefield¡ªright where I had disappeared from moments ago. The smoke still lingered in the air, but I could breathe differently now.


    I finally know where my family is.


    I finally know where my pack is.


    My Crescent.


    After all these years... I will wake them.


    Soon, we¡¯ll be together again.


    We are the strongest creatures to ever live¡ª


    The perfect fusion of witch and wolf.


    An abomination both werewolves and witches feared.


    Once, we ruled New Orleans. Every marked territory bowed before us¡ªuntil us and the other Alphas allied with witches like Dahlia and their covens to take us down. They struck by surprise, casting a freezing curse that trapped my people in ash.


    And somehow, I survived.


    <i>Thanks to Marcus.</i>


    He helped me escape. Before wiping his memory, I left my daughter with him, sealing away her powers. Hiding her from them. From everyone.


    But now, I¡¯m back.


    And this time, I will bring the Crescent Pack home.


    They¡¯re still frozen... still dust-covered statues trapped in time. I will soon know how to undo the spell.


    We will rise again. Stronger than ever.


    And thank the gods¡ªmy daughter already has the Salvatore brothers wrapped around her delicate little finger. It will be easy to break them now. Blue Moon Pack will finally be destroyed.


    She and her child are my key.


    I¡¯ll use her to bring down the Blue Moon Pack, and once they fall...


    Crescent will reim New Orleans.


    We¡¯ll be the Alpha of all Alphas¡ª


    The leaders of every coven


    I pulled the grimoire from my satchel¡ªone of Dahlia, oldest, a relic older than most living beings. It was meant to hold the spell that could finally unfreeze my people. The Crescent.


    My fingers crept over the cover. It pulsed beneath my skin like it knew me. Thrill running down my spine.


    But when I opened it....nk. Every single page. Not a single content.


    "What in the moon?" I hissed. No¡ªthis couldn¡¯t be. No damn way, I¡¯vee way to far to lose it now.


    She must¡¯ve hidden it. That witch. That bastard. She knew something like this might happen, so she concealed the spell.


    Thank the gods she¡¯s dead.


    I flipped through every page, faster and faster, whispering incantations, trying to force the contents out. Still nothing. Just aged parchment and my rising fury.


    With a scream, I hurled the book across the clearing. It thudded against a tree and slid to the ground like a corpse.


    "No," I whispered, my voice cracking. "I¡¯vee too far. I won¡¯t lose it all now."


    "<strong><i>Lilith. Calm down."</i></strong>


    I said it aloud. To myself. I took a breath. Then smiled. A damn spell book can¡¯t break my resolve.


    Picked up the book again. With more hope than ever. This time, I whispered, slower deeper.


    "<i>Versa</i>."


    To my surprise, the book pulsed. Glowed.


    Then it began.


    One by one, words emerged from the empty pages curving and bleeding into ce like ink made of magic and bone. Anguage I hadn¡¯t seen in centuries.


    Valerian.


    An ancientnguage. Only witches could understand.


    It formed an image: a baby, swaddled in cloth... and blood. The symbol repeated. Blood. Infant.


    My breath caught.


    I knew it. But still...<i>No way</i>


    The only way to bring back the Crescent...


    It was through the blood of a child.. A baby.


    Not just any baby.


    <i>My grandchild.</i>


    A slow smile curled on my lips. "Well then... let it be done." If it takes the blood of Hazel¡¯s baby to wake my pack I will get it.


    That shouldn¡¯t be a problem.. The problem will be the amount of blood. But that will not stop me.


    Who would¡¯ve thought... my grandchild would be the key to restoring my pack?


    Well.. No matter what.


    <strong>Crescent will rise again.</strong>

 Chapter 51: A damn witch!

    <h4>Chapter 51: A damn witch!</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Earlier that day....</i></strong>


    "There is a way," Cayden whispered in my ear.


    My face lit up instantly. "What? What do you mean?"


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said, his voice low and serious. "I have a n. O¡¯Brien is with Dahlia. I can feel it. He¡¯s working with her, and that¡¯s why he wants us to send you away. But I¡¯vee up with something. It might not work it¡¯s risky¡ªbut at this point, I¡¯m willing to take any chance."


    My heart pounded. "Why do you think he¡¯s working with Dahlia?"


    "There¡¯s no way he would have had ess to the witch¡¯s herbs unless it was for Aurora," Cayden said. "And even then... something¡¯s not right. So I cracked my head trying to figure it out."


    "So what¡¯s the n?" I asked. "I can¡¯t leave, Cayden. I won¡¯t."


    "I know," he said. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking what if we use a cloaking spell? We could create a clone of you and send that instead. As for Aurora, she can handle herself."


    "You want to send a fake version of me?" I frowned, thinking it through.


    "Exactly. We cast a cloaking spell on you so they can¡¯t detect your real location. Meanwhile, the clone will distract them. I¡¯ll stay close. All we need is for them to drop their guard. Then we strike."


    "That n won¡¯t work," a voice cut in behind us.


    We both turned. Aurora stood there, already packed and dressed, her bag slung over one shoulder. She walked closer, her eyes serious.


    "What are you doing here?" Cayden asked.


    "That n," she said, "even if it buys a little time, they¡¯ll realize too quickly. And what about me? You think they won¡¯t expect me to be involved? Besides, they won¡¯t drop their guard over something that small."


    "Small n, you say?" Cayden snapped.


    Aurora held up a hand. "Rx. I have a better one."


    She took a breath, then continued, her voice almost trembling with intensity. "There¡¯s a power no witch should every their hands on. It¡¯s not just dark magic¡ªit¡¯s older, more dangerous. A power that can rot a witch from the inside, burn them alive from within their very bones."


    My eyes widened. "What are you talking about?"


    "If I can channel that power to create a clone of Hazel, we can bait Dahlia. She wants the power. She thinks the child Hazel carries is the source of it. So we let her think that."


    "And then what?" Cayden asked.


    "She absorbs the dark magic," Aurora said, her voice cold now. "Thinking it¡¯s the child. But it¡¯s not. And then¡ªboom. She¡¯s gone. Destroyed from within."


    "What about O¡¯Brien?" I asked.


    "That¡¯s the best part," she smirked. "The remnants of that same magic¡ªI can use them to create new wolves under our control. If O¡¯Brien tries to mark or convert them, even touches them with his mouth, he¡¯ll decay instantly."


    Cayden exhaled slowly, then nodded. "Good... then let¡¯s proceed."


    And to our shock, the n actually worked.


    <strong><i>PRESENT..</i></strong>


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. The n actually worked. Dahlia and O¡¯Brien¡¯s bodies were decaying right in front of us.


    But instead of celebration, there was only cold, dead silence.


    Cayden had already run off toward the High House, while Caspian grabbed me by the waist.


    "We need to leave. Now."


    "Leave?" I asked, stunned.


    "Yes," he said urgently. "Cyrius is awake. She she awakened him. And Cayden said he saw O¡¯Brien in the room where Cyrius is."


    My blood ran cold. "This is bad."


    Without another word, Caspian lifted me into his arms¡ªand in one swift moment, We moved


    In immediate speed, we rushed to the High House. To my surprise, it was still intact. The walls weren¡¯t caved in or upside down, like I had feared. Everything looked... normal. Too normal.


    Then Cayden came out. His expression was calm¡ªtoo calm. He wasn¡¯t raging like he usually does when something¡¯s wrong.


    "Is he awake?" Caspian demanded, dropping me to the floor as he moved forward.


    "He¡¯s not awake," Cayden replied. "But the dagger in him is missing. We need Aurora to make another one immediately. Someone entered, pulled the dagger, and now the door¡ªand the coffin¡ªare open."


    "Call Aurora. We need her now!" I said.


    "But who could have done it?" Caspian asked, panic seeping into his voice. "O¡¯Brien must¡¯ve known about Cyrius. I told you."


    "O¡¯Brien is with Dahlia out there!" I shouted. "He was there!"


    "Then someone else must¡¯ve pulled the dagger," Cayden growled. "Only Mom, Dad, and Natasha are here¡ªand none of them are even inside the High House. No one is."


    "We¡¯ll worry about themter," Cayden snapped. "Right now, we need to find a way to make another dagger and put it back in him before he wakes up."


    He turned to Caspian, voice dropping. "Because if he wakes up, you know damn well what¡¯s going to happen."


    "Where is Aurora?" I asked, heart racing.


    Just then, Aurora walked in, Leon trailing behind her like her personal assistant. She yfully let him go and stepped forward.


    "Thank goodness you¡¯re here," I said quickly. "The dagger inside Cyrius is gone. We need a new one."


    "What?" Leon gasped. "Cyrius is alive? Dahlia was right?"


    He turned to Cayden, then to Caspian, and finally to me. His face dropped. "She knew," he said quietly, eyes shifting to Aurora. "And I didn¡¯t?"


    He turned to Aurora. "Did you know?"


    Aurora avoided his gaze, saying nothing.


    "You all kept this from me? From the entire council?" Leon¡¯s voice rose. "I¡¯m the Gamma of this pack. I deserve to know if Cyrius is alive. And you all just hid it?"


    "Enough," Cayden¡¯s voice thundered through the room.


    "If it was something the entire pack needed to know, you would have known," he growled. "I kept it from everyone for a reason. Not even my own mother or father know."


    He was about to say more when Caspian growled, "Leon!"


    Leon flinched.


    Then Cayden turned to Aurora again. "We need to make another dagger."


    "I don¡¯t know how to," Aurora said, her voice suddenly small.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a grimoire¡ªthe one used when the first dagger was created. I have it. I¡¯ll give it to you. You just need to follow the instructions and make a new one."


    "Cayden," she said softly¡ªcalling him by his name, not "Alpha" like she usually does. "I don¡¯t think I can."


    "Recovering? From what?" Cayden snapped. "Aurora, I don¡¯t think you understand how dangerous this is. We need that dagger. And you¡¯re the only witch who can help."


    "I said I can¡¯t!" she fired back. "If I could, I would¡¯ve. But I just tapped into a dark magic that no witch should ever touch. I didn¡¯t absorb it, but I toyed with it. It¡¯s eating at me. I can barely stand. I don¡¯t think I can cast anything right now."


    "Well, you don¡¯t seem to be trying hard enough," Cayden shouted.


    "I understand this is urgent, but I can¡¯t," she repeated.


    Leon stepped forward. "Alpha, she said she can¡¯t."


    Cayden ignored him.


    Leon raised his voice. "She said she can¡¯t. We need to care about her too. Her body¡¯s decaying. She needs rest."


    "Care about who?" Cayden snapped. "The only thing I care about now is the dagger not a damn witch!"


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened. "All my life, I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for this pack. I betrayed my own kind. I worked beside you all¡ªeven when some of you growled at me like I didn¡¯t belong. I¡¯ve never been fully epted, but I still gave everything. And now you¡ªyou¡ª"


    "You what?" Cayden cut her off. "I gave you a roof over your head in the High House. I made sure none of my wolves touched you despite what you are. And now, when I need one damn thing from you, you¡¯re suddenly falling apart?"


    "I would help, but I can¡¯t!" Aurora screamed. "My magic is off. My powers are unstable."


    "We don¡¯t need them to be perfect," Cayden snapped. "We just need a dagger."


    "I can¡¯t!" she screamed.


    "Then you will!" he roared.


    <strong>"I SAID I CAN¡¯T!"</strong>


    Their voices collided like thunder.


    Leon didn¡¯t wait. He swept Aurora into his arms and sped out of the room.


    Caspian made to follow, but I grabbed his arm.


    "Wait¡ªlook." I pointed to the floor.


    There was blood where Aurora had been standing.


    Caspian¡¯s eyes widened. "She¡¯s not okay..."


    He trailed off, and then we heard a sudden noise outside. The rest of the wolves were arriving¡ªstraight from the battlefield.


    Caspian rushed to the High House doors and locked them. "No one elsees in. Not now. We need to fix Cyrius before anything else."


    He darted into the inner room, and I followed close behind.


    When we entered, Cayden was already there, standing over the coffin. His hand rubbed his ear, anxietyced through every breath.


    I moved closer to look inside.


    Cyrius¡¯s body was no longer veiny and pale. The ckened skin had faded. His flesh looked... fresh. Too fresh.


    A tiny hole remained on his stomach where the dagger used to be.


    The dagger was gone.


    His body was awakening.


    Cayden shivered. "This must not happen. We need to fix this. We need a new dagger now."


    He turned, eyes wild.


    "There¡¯s no damn witch here who can help us. That damn Aurora..."


    His voice cracked.


    "We need to do something. He must not wake up. You call me a monster, right?" he turned to me. "Well, this one¡¯s worse. <i>Far worse. </i>You do not want to meet Cyrius."


    Caspian took a deep breath, calming himself.


    "When we fix this, he won¡¯t wake up," he said.


    "We¡¯ve got less than thirty minutes," Cayden snapped. "If we don¡¯t get another dagger into his chest, something very bad is going to happen."


    He looked at us, jaw clenched.


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    "<i>We need a damn witch. Now."</i>

 Chapter 52: what the hell?

    <h4>Chapter 52: what the hell?</h4>


    <strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    My stomach clenched as everything unfolded right in front of me.


    Cyrius... lying in a coffin, on the verge of waking up in the next thirty seconds.


    Caspian lost for the first time, his usual calm demeanor is gone.


    And Cayden spiraling out of control.


    I took a deep breath. Something clung to me... like a whisper from inside.


    "<i>You are an abomination... bringing another abomination."</i>


    If I truly carried power inside me something witches feared then maybe... just maybe, I could do something. Maybe I could fix the dagger. Maybe I could be useful.


    "Let me do it," I blurted out.


    Their heads turned to me briefly, but their eyes flicked away like the words had slipped past them. Like I was invisible.


    I turned to Caspian. He was the only one who might actually listen.


    "Caspian," I pleaded. "Let me try. The witches are after me because they think I have powers. Whether it¡¯s me or the child, there¡¯s something. I might be a witch."


    I clutched my gown, heart hammering in my chest. Caspian met my gaze with those bright, sea-blue eyes.


    "Darling," he said gently, cing a hand on my shoulder, "I know you¡¯re trying to help. But you touched thentern that day¡ªit didn¡¯t glow. You¡¯re not a witch."


    "But..." I whispered, my voice breaking. "It vibrated. Remember? I felt something."


    I squeezed his hand tightly, hoping he¡¯d believe me.


    "Just stay out of this, Hazel," Cayden cut in, chuckling as he ran a hand through his long hair. "You¡¯re not what you¡¯re iming to be."


    I scowled at him. "I¡¯m only trying to help."


    I turned back to Caspian. "Please. Let¡¯s just try. We don¡¯t have time to waste."


    "Don¡¯t involve yourself in this," he said, more carefully now. "We¡¯ll wait until Aurora heals tomorrow "


    "We don¡¯t have till tomorrow!" Cayden roared. "He¡¯s waking up! In less than five minutes he¡¯ll stand up. Then we¡¯ll be dealing with him."


    "I guess we don¡¯t have a choice," Caspian said quietly.


    Cayden suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Cyrius¡¯s unconscious body by the throat.


    "Cayden, no!" Caspian shouted, running to stop him.


    But Cayden shoved him hard.


    Caspian¡¯s body mmed into the wall, cracking it.


    "I¡¯m sorry!" Cayden shouted. "But he¡¯s waking up. We have no other idea!"


    "LET ME TRY IT!" I yelled. "Just let me try to create another dagger. If the witches are after my power, it means I have something. Witch blood. Witch power. Please, let me just try!"


    Caspian looked at me, conflicted. Then Cyrius coughed.


    We all froze.


    His dark veins hadpletely faded.


    His body... it looked fresh. Like consciousness was wing its way back.


    Cayden turned to us, panic painted across his face.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he muttered. "I¡¯ll have to take his life now."


    "WAIT!" I screamed. "If we kill him now, what do we gain? What if the n actually works?" Caspian stepped in again.


    Cyrius coughed again. Louder this time. The room tensed.


    Cayden rushed out and returned with the dagger and the grimoire.


    "You better not hurt yourself," he said, handing them to me.


    "I won¡¯t," I replied, snatching them from his hands.


    I set everything on the table. My palms rested on the dagger as I studied the grimoire. There was no text just symbols. Hand movements. A flow.


    I mimicked the illustration, cing my hand on the de.


    And then I began chanting the lines beneath the image.


    "...Versa." I whispered the final word with hope and anticipation in my chest.


    Nothing happened.


    Not even a flicker.


    All eyesnded on me. Cayden stepped forward, took the dagger from my hand, and drove it into Cyrius¡¯s chest.


    Nothing.... My heart drooped.


    Cyrius shook. His eyes fluttered. He coughed again.


    Cayden threw the dagger across the room.


    "You see? Useless! We just wasted our goddamn time!" he growled, both hands digging into his hair.


    I bit my nails, heart crumbling. Why did I feel so sure it would work?


    The disappointment wed up my chest.


    "I guess Cayden¡¯s right," I whispered. "We¡¯ll have to... do it."


    My heart tightened. I had never met Cyrius. Never even spoken to him. But if he woke up... he¡¯d be my mate.


    I was mated to the Alpha triplets. No matter how dark or twisted his story was, he was still part of me.


    "Please don¡¯t," I said, barely above a whisper.


    Both of them turned to me¡ªjust as Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Wait¡ªlook!" We all turned immediately as our eyes fell on it..


    The dagger on the floor was glowing. I gasped.


    Cayden rushed over, grabbed it without hesitation, and drove it into Cyrius¡¯s chest again.


    <strong>BOOM</strong>.


    The dark veins burst back onto his body. His limbs twitched¡ªand then slowly stilled. His consciousness began to drift... away.


    We all released a shaky breath.


    Cayden¡¯s chest heaved. He looked at me, wild-eyed, then stepped forward and pulled me into a sudden, tight hug.


    "You did it," he whispered. "You fucking did it."


    I stood frozen for a second, then slowly let myself breathe.


    "How did that happen?" Cayden muttered.


    He was staring at me, eyes wide with something between awe and suspicion, trying to process everything that had just unfolded. "How did that happen?" he repeated, slower this time his voice low, but tense. "Are you... are you a witch?"


    My lips parted, but no words came out. His eyes stayed locked on mine, searching, demanding something I didn¡¯t have.


    "I...I don¡¯t know," I stammered. "I touched thentern that day, remember? It didn¡¯t glow it just... vibrated. And now the witches are after me... after my baby. I thought maybe it¡¯s the child they want."


    Cayden shook his head. "No. It¡¯s not the baby. The baby¡¯s mine. That child is a werewolf full blood. That means it¡¯s you. You must be the witch. You¡¯re the one they¡¯re after."


    I felt my pulse skyrocket. "I¡¯m not hiding anything!" I snapped, my voice breaking. "I promise. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me. I didn¡¯t even know I could..."


    "Then how did you fix the dagger?" he asked, stepping closer. "How did you do something even Aurora couldn¡¯t do? Huh?"


    "Okay," I snapped, the words tumbling out now. "So if I were a witch, you think this is how I¡¯d reveal it? By helping you? By saving him?"


    NovelFire


    He flinched. "Think, Alpha!" I shouted. "Not everything is ck and white!"


    "It¡¯s..." he mumbled, running his hand through his hair. "It¡¯s just¡ª"


    "Oh my Goddess," Caspian interrupted, eyes darting between us. "She¡¯s right. This is huge. Hazel might not even know what she is yet. Thentern didn¡¯t light up, sure... but it vibrated. That means something."


    "Then what is she?" Cayden asked, frustrated.


    "I don¡¯t know," Caspian said. "But whatever she is... we owe her. Because of Hazel, Cyrius didn¡¯t wake up."


    I scoffed, but the sound caught in my throat.


    Suddenly, pain ripped through my stomach like lightning.


    "Agh!" I gasped, my hands flying to my belly.


    "Hazel?" They both rushed to me instantly.


    My legs buckled.


    "Call the healer! Now!" Cayden shouted and Caspian bolted out of the room while Cayden swept me into his arms and rushed down the hall to my chamber. My body trembled violently as heid me gently on the bed.


    "Hey¡ªhey, stay with me. Look at me," he whispered, holding my hand tight.


    "I¡¯m shaking," I whispered. "Why am I shaking?"


    His jaw clenched. "You¡¯re going to be okay. Just breathe... I told you not to do it.."


    But when I looked down at my stomach... my breath caught.


    My eyes widened.


    "What in the hell..." I whispered.

 Chapter 53: Falling apart

    <h4>Chapter 53: Falling apart</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I was shocked to my bones.


    My stomach...oh my Goddess..my stomach had widened. It looked like it had grown, swollen beyond recognition.


    "<i>What in the hell is happening to me?"</i>


    Yes, I felt heavier this morning bloated, maybe a little off but I thought it was normal. Not like this. I wasn¡¯t in my third trimester. I wasn¡¯t even close. No, no, no. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    My eyes flew wide in panic. Cayden stood beside me, frozen, dumbfounded.


    "What the hell..." he muttered. "Don¡¯t tell me casted a spell to force the baby out of you."


    "I didn¡¯t!" I cried out " I¡¯m not even a witch!"


    "Oh my God..." I yelled, clutching my stomach as pain radiated through me like fire. "My stomach it¡¯s stunning me! It feels like....like my water broke! Am I having the baby now?!"


    Cayden¡¯s eyes bulged. "What?! Hazel you¡¯re... how many weeks along?!"


    "Exactly!" I shrieked. "It¡¯s not even a month yet! This baby isn¡¯t supposed to be here!"


    NovelFire


    Caspian burst into the room, breathless and froze the second his eyesnded on my belly.


    His mouth dropped open. "No way in hell..." he whispered.


    The healer, already halfway out the door, turned back, saw me, and nodded nervously.


    She came forward quietly, checking my pulse with gentle fingers. Her touch was soft but firm as she moved to examine my stomach, eyes narrowing in silent concentration. After a moment, she finally spoke.


    "You¡¯re fine," she said calmly. "And your baby is fine too."


    A small breath of relief escaped my lips¡ªbut her tone wasn¡¯t entirely reassuring.


    "You¡¯re just... stressed," she added, her gaze lingering on me. "Overwhelmed. I can feel it. Your body is holding too much tension."


    I stared at her, confused and a little panicked.


    "If you don¡¯t limit your stress," she warned, "something could have gone wrong. You were close. That pain in your stomach? It wasn¡¯tbor. It was your body reacting to emotional and physical overload."


    I swallowed hard. She sighed and nced at my belly again before continuing.


    "You¡¯ll be expecting this baby in the next few days. At most, a week."


    My heart skipped a beat. "A few days?"


    She nodded quickly, her voice tight. "This pregnancy... it¡¯s moving faster than normal. Far faster. Something is elerating it and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s entirely natural."


    She shifted on her feet, visibly anxious now. "So that¡¯s all. You need rest. Real rest. No arguments, no drama. Just... peace."


    Then, without waiting for another question, she turned toward the door and rushed out of the room, leaving me speechless.


    Caspian slowly walked toward me. "When did you even get pregnant? You only moved into the High House a month ago. Oh my God. Hazel... oh my God."


    "I promise you," I whispered, panicking, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening¡ª"


    Cayden suddenly shouted, "I knew it! But are you sure you didn¡¯t cast a spell? Something to speed it up?!"


    I red at him, sweat lining my forehead. "I DIDN¡¯T cast anything! I told you I¡¯m not a witch!"


    "Then how the hell did you fix that dagger?!" he snapped back.


    "I. Don¡¯t. KNOW!" I screamed.


    Cayden ran a hand down his face, pacing like a madman. "Oh my God. My baby¡¯s a witch. Caspian, my baby is a damn witch. The future heir of the Blue Moon Pack is half witch "


    "Stop it," Caspian said firmly, cing a hand on Cayden¡¯s chest. "No. That¡¯s not true. I saw it with my own eyes. When the baby healed Hazel, her eyes turned your eye color. Her scent? It was full wolf. Her fangs¡ªCayden, the baby is a werewolf."


    "Then what is this?!" Cayden demanded, pointing at my stomach. "How is she suddenly due? How did this pregnancy just jump months overnight?"


    Nobody had an answer.


    And then the pain returned.


    I let out a strangled cry, biting my lip as something sharp tightened inside me.


    "You need rest¡ªHazel, breathe," Caspian said, quickly moving to my side. "I¡¯ve got you. Just breathe."


    He knelt beside the bed, murmuring something low and gentle. I didn¡¯t understand it... but his voice¡ªhis voice was soft enough to soothe the storm inside me.


    The room blurred.


    My chest rose and fell in shallow gasps. Then...


    Darkness. Then everything went ck..


    <i>Caspian¡¯s POV.</i>


    Everything was still sinking in.


    Cayden and I stepped quietly out of Hazel¡¯s chamber, closing the door behind us with a soft click. The air outside felt heavy¡ªlike the entire High House was holding its breath. Neither of us spoke. There was nothing to say. Not yet. Our minds were still spinning.


    Hazel¡¯s stomach. The dagger. The child. Her powers¡ªif they were even hers.


    We walked side by side through the long corridor, the walls echoing our footsteps. For once, we weren¡¯t arguing. We weren¡¯t posturing. We were just... walking, stunned into silence.


    That peace didn¡¯tst long.


    Before we made it halfway down the hall, Elder Gina appeared around the corner, her face pale, her chest heaving with exhaustion.


    "Alpha. Beta." Her voice was breathy, urgent. "I¡¯m sorry¡ªI don¡¯t want to be the bearer of bad news¡ª"


    She bent over slightly, trying to catch her breath, one hand on her chest. "We can¡¯t... we can¡¯t find them."


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    My brows drew together. "What are you talking about?"


    She looked up, dread carved into her face. "Sir us. Ma Anna. And Mistress Natasha. The three of them... They¡¯ve been missing ever since you all returned from the battlefield. We¡¯ve searched the east wing, the lower grounds, even the back gates."


    "What?"


    My voice came out sharper than I expected. I felt the chill of her words crawl up my spine.


    "That¡¯s impossible," I said, trying to keep calm. "Father doesn¡¯t just disappear. Not without a word. He wouldn¡¯t leave without telling anyone."


    Cayden turned to me, his face tight with realization. "Dahlia came here¡ªor sent someone. Someone who pulled the dagger from Cyrius. And the only people in the High House while we were gone... were them."


    He didn¡¯t have to say the rest.


    If someone hade... they might¡¯ve tried to stop it.


    And if they failed¡ª


    "No," I cut in, shaking my head. "No. Father¡¯s stronger than that."


    Cayden¡¯s eyes flicked to mine. "He¡¯s not in his prime anymore, Caspian. He¡¯s not the warrior he once was."


    His words hit harder than I wanted to admit. I looked away, jaw tightening.


    Damn it.


    "We need to find them. Now!" Cayden barked, already storming down the grand staircase like a force of nature.


    Leon stood waiting at the base of the steps. His hands were sped behind his back, his face unreadable¡ªbut Cayden didn¡¯t care for diplomacy today.


    He grabbed Leon by the cor and shoved him against the wall in a blink.


    "If Cyrius had woken up," Cayden growled, "if even one second more had passed¡ªI swear I would¡¯ve taken your head and fed it to that witch you keep following around!"


    Leon¡¯s eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t fight back. Cayden mmed him back once more for good measure before letting go.


    Leon stumbled, fixing his jacket, his lips pressed into a tight line.


    I walked up slowly and leaned close to him, lowering my voice so only he could hear me.


    "Careful with that witch," I murmured. "Witches and werewolves don¡¯t mix. It never ends in peace. It always ends in disaster."


    I stepped away, leaving him there to stew in that truth...because deep down, he knew I was right.


    And we didn¡¯t have time to deal with Leon¡¯s feelings.


    <i>Not when everything else was falling apart.</i>

 Chapter 54: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 54: Betrayal</h4>


    <strong>Author¡¯s POV</strong>


    In a dimly lit room deep in an unknown ce, two figures sat bound to wooden chairs¡ªhands tied, mouths gagged, heads cloaked in dark cloth. They writhed gently, muffled groans echoing off the stone walls, struggling against restraints that refused to budge. Their hands hurting.


    The silence was broken by the slow creak of a door opening.


    A figure entered¡ªholding nothing but a flickering candle. The me danced ominously in the gloom as the person approached. With a slow, deliberate motion, they tore the hoods off the two prisoners.


    Revealed beneath were <strong>Sir us, </strong>former Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack, and <strong>Anna</strong>, his mate...the once-respected Luna. Their eyes widened in disbelief. Breath caught in their throats. But it wasn¡¯t the room that stunned them.


    It was the man standing before them¡ªcandlelight casting shadows over his twisted grin.


    <i>Marcus</i>.


    Their former Beta.


    He stood in front of them, gun in hand, smirking like a man who¡¯d been waiting for this moment all his life.


    "So," Marcus drawled, tilting his head. "This is fun, isn¡¯t it? I honestly can¡¯t wait to see what your precious sons do when they realize mommy and daddy are being held... as a trade."


    His eyes darkened. "You better pray they hand over that child¡ªalive and healthy."


    "Marcus!" us thundered, straining against his bindings. "What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re working with Dahlia. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s behind this!"


    "Shhhh," Marcus hissed, stepping forward.


    He pressed a finger to us¡¯s lips mockingly, then tightened his grip around his throat, cutting off his breath for a second. "Of course I¡¯m not working with Dahlia. That witch is gone. Dead. I¡¯m working for me now."


    He smirked as he leaned closer.


    "With her out of the way, I¡¯m the one in charge. And that child your son¡¯s mate is carrying? That child is the key to everything. Witches want her, wolves fear her... and I want her."


    Anna shook her head in disbelief. "You¡¯re a werewolf, Marcus. You were our Beta! You protected us!"


    Marcus chuckled, dark and bitter.


    "I may not be a witch," he said, pacing. "But I know power when I smell it. And whatever is growing inside that girl? It¡¯s more powerful than anything this pack has ever seen. If I get my hands on that child, I can bargain with the witches. Buy loyalty. Rewrite every rule this pack ever stood for."


    "You¡¯re insane," us spat.


    Marcus leaned into his face, voice dropping into a hiss. "And you¡¯re a fool. All those years I served under you, watched you parade your golden sons around like gods, while I stayed in the shadows? I hated every second. Being your Beta was the worst Chapter of my life. And now I¡¯ll take pleasure in watching your legacy burn."


    us lunged forward, but his restraints held him tight.


    "You think I¡¯ll stop at betrayal?" Marcus growled. "No. I want your sons broken. I want Cayden to see your head roll before he hands me that child."


    The sound of the door opening interrupted the moment.


    NovelFire


    Another figure entered.


    Draped in a long ceremonial gown, wearing silver chokers and trailing shadows behind them...Natasha, followed by her two sisters, Sophia and Lillian, and behind them, to everyone¡¯s shock... Selene, their stepmother.


    Anna¡¯s mouth dropped. "You. You... traitor!"


    She tried to rise from her chair, but the ropes cut into her wrists.


    "I fought for you," Anna snarled. "I defended you when others doubted you. I made sure my son married you...made sure you were honored even the way you were not their mates. And this is how you repay me?"


    Natasha scoffed.


    "You didn¡¯t fight hard enough," she said tly. "You gave me no ring, not a title. You left me in the shadows while your pack chanted Hazel¡¯s name. It was always <i>Hazel this, Hazel that¡ª</i>and I was left standing there like I was nothing."


    Anna¡¯s eyes filled with pain. "You were my daughter-inw."


    "I was your mistress-inw," Natasha snapped. "But not anymore. If my father gets that child... if he gets the power he¡¯s chasing... then so be it. At least then, I¡¯ll have what I deserve."


    She smiled coldly. "I¡¯ll have Cayden. And when I do, I¡¯ll chain him to me. Caspian? He¡¯ll go to one of my sisters. We¡¯ll keep the Alpha bloodline in the family."


    Sophia and Lillian giggled darkly behind her.


    us eyes burned with rage. "My sons are not some breeding prize to be passed around!"


    "Oh," Selene purred as she entered, draped in velvet and moonstone, intertwining her fingers with Marcus¡¯s, "sorry to be the bearer of bad news..."


    She leaned down, her breath brushing us¡¯s ear.


    "...but your sons are already shared by a bastard human."


    Selene stepped forward, her heels clicking softly against the cold stone floor. The dim candlelight made her look more evil, almost ghostlike. Beside her, her daughters Natasha, Sophia, and Lillian stood in behind her, cruel smiles ying on their lips asughter slipped out like venom.


    Anna¡¯s face twisted in horror.


    "You..." she whispered, breath catching. "You, Selene? We <i>wined</i> and <i>dined</i> together. I treated you like a friend. Like a sister. I gave you everything I had. Your whole cursed Gilbert family.... weed them into my home! What happened to all of you?"


    Her voice cracked as her eyes jumped from face to face, desperate for even a flicker of regret.


    "The Gilberts were once our closest allies. What happened?"


    Selene only smiled.


    "People change," Natasha said coldly.


    Another wave of mockingughter echoed through the room.


    Then Marcus stepped forward, gun still in hand, voice calm but sharp.


    "If there¡¯s any way for you to reach Cayden... I suggest you do it now."


    He leaned in slightly, his shadow falling over us and Anna.


    "Because by tomorrow, if I don¡¯t receive either the child... or both the mother and the child, I will kill one of you."


    Anna gasped. us growled through clenched teeth.


    Marcus continued, voice t. "I¡¯ll send your head to Cayden and force him to choose either surrender Hazel and the child... or lose you both. Permanently."


    His smile turned wicked. "And if they daree with wolves... or try anything clever, like they did with Dahlia..."


    He leaned down between the two bound figures and whispered coldly, "Trust me. I have a n. And you don¡¯t want to know what that n is."


    The air chilled. The fear was thick.


    Then he turned, nodding to the sisters.


    Natasha stepped forward and, without flinching, yanked the cloth coverings back over their heads. us and Anna both struggled, muffled screams trying to rise as their hands stayed tightly bound. They fought, but it was no use.


    Just before leaving, Natasha looked down at them with disgust.


    And pped them.


    Hard.


    <strong>One across each face.</strong>


    us jerked against the ropes, fury boiling behind the fabric that covered his eyes.


    "Such disrespect..." he snarled, breathless.


    Natasha turned back, smiling over her shoulder. "I¡¯m sorry," she said mockingly. "You¡¯re no longer the Alpha. You¡¯re just... nothing."


    With that, she scurried out of the room,ughter trailing behind her.

 Chapter 55: Baby is here!

    <h4>Chapter 55: Baby is here!</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Author¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    There were no signs of a struggle. No blood. No broken walls. Not even a single overturned chair.


    <i>So who the hell took them?</i>


    The only proof anyone had even entered the High House was that Cyrius¡¯s coffin had been tampered with. The door to the room was wide open... but beyond that?


    Nothing.


    "What the actual hell happened?" he muttered, pacing back and forth.


    My heart thudded loud in my chest, panic dancing along my spine. My mind was spinning, but I kept it together¡ªfor now.


    "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s that Natasha girl," Elder Gina snapped from the corner, arms folded, eyes narrowed with suspicion. "She¡¯s always had something off about her. I said it the day she arrived here. I should¡¯ve..."


    "Stop." Caspian turned sharply. "I trust that girl with my life. Natasha wouldn¡¯t do something like this."


    Gina raised a brow, unconvinced. But I wasn¡¯t here to debate her feelings.


    "For rity," Caspian said firmly, "let¡¯s visit the Gilbert estate. If Natasha really is missing, then this isn¡¯t about betrayal it¡¯s something bigger."


    But before my suggestion could even settle in the room, the High House doors flew open.


    Every head turned.


    The Gilberts strolled in, right on cue Marcus leading the way, his expression unreadable, while his wife followed behind him, eyes red and puffy from crying.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate.


    The second she saw Cayden, she rushed toward him with desperation in every step.


    Correct content is on


    "You!" she choked, mming her fists against his chest. "I gave you my daughter. Even when you chose another when you refused to take her as your Luna and reduced her to a mistress..I still gave her to you. I let her love you. And now..."


    Her voice cracked.


    "She¡¯s been missing for an entire day... and no one is saying anything. But the damn human girl is being pampered upstairs like she¡¯s royalty!"


    Tears streamed down her face as her fists trembled.


    Cayden didn¡¯t flinch.


    He wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly, letting her cry into his chest while his hand gently patted her head.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered. "I promise we¡¯ll find her. I¡¯m already working on it. My parents are missing too."


    His voice was low, calm measured. The Alpha in him was in charge.


    And for a moment, the room was still. Broken, yes. But still.


    Leon came sprinting down the hallway, breath ragged and panic etched across his face. "Something¡¯s written in the council room!" he shouted.


    Cayden was the first to move, storming past him like a beast unchained. Caspian followed close behind, still clutching Hazel protectively against his chest. Her body remained limp, her face pale, as if the battle inside her wasn¡¯t done.


    They burst into the council room.


    On the far wall, scrawled in jagged, smudged ink¡ªno, blood¡ªwas a message that stopped the air in every throat:


    NovelFire


    "<strong><i>Deliver the baby to the outskirts of New Orleans by sunset... if you want your parents back. Try to be funny, and you¡¯ll receive pieces. One by one."</i></strong>


    Cayden¡¯s hands clenched at his sides, knuckles cracking. His breath came heavy, wild, like his wolf was already wing for release.


    "They dare " he growled, eyes glowing gold, " they dare to toy with her? To use Hazel like she¡¯s a damn bargaining chip?!"


    He mmed his fist into the council table, shattering the oak clean in half.


    Caspian didn¡¯t flinch.


    "I¡¯m not handing her over," he said tly, his voice cold and sharp. "I don¡¯t care who they have. I¡¯m not letting themy a single w on her or the baby."


    Cayden turned on him. "That¡¯s our parents, Caspian! They¡¯re alive¡ªfor now. If we don¡¯t act, they won¡¯t stay that way."


    "And if we do hand Hazel over, what then?" Caspian¡¯s eyes were ice. "You think they¡¯ll just give them back? This isn¡¯t a negotiation. It¡¯s a trap."


    "Then we spring the trap," Cayden growled. "We take Hazel, we go to the outskirts like they asked¡ªbut we¡¯re not alone. We bring every damn warrior we have, every de, every spellcaster. We show up to that meeting and we ughter the bastards."


    "I¡¯m not using her as bait," Caspian barked. "She¡¯s not a damn pawn...she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s barely breathing."


    Cayden stalked toward him, voice trembling with fury. "Do you think I want to risk her? You think this is easy for me? But we have one shot at this. We lose our parents, and Hazel bes a target forever."


    "No." Caspian¡¯s grip on her tightened. "We¡¯ll find another way."


    "There is no other way!" Cayden shouted. "We take her. We¡¯ll be there. We¡¯re not giving her up¡ªwe¡¯re bringing her to the frontlines. We protect her, and we get our family back. We end this. With blood, if we have to."


    The room pulsed with tension. Two brothers, burning with the same fire.


    "We¡¯ll go. But we¡¯re not handing her over."


    He turned toward the warriors gathering outside.


    "Gear up. By nightfall... we tear the damn bastard¡¯s head off."


    Aurora stumbled in, her cloak barely clinging to her shoulders, her lips pale and trembling. Her hair stuck to her face with sweat, and she looked like she¡¯d been through hell... and still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Cayden caught her just before she hit the ground. "Aurora?"


    "I¡ªI had toe," she whispered, barely audible. "The darkness inside me¡ªit¡¯s still there, but... I had to..."


    Caspian was already moving. "What is it?"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes flicked up. "Hazel."


    Everything stopped.


    "Her water just broke," she rasped. "She¡¯s inbor."


    Cayden didn¡¯t wait to ask a single question. He bolted from the council chamber like his soul was on fire, Caspian right behind him. Warriors parted for them like wind across grass. They bounded up the stairs two at a time until they reached Hazel¡¯s chamber.


    The door was already wide open.


    Maids rushed back and forth in a blur of towels, herbs, and warm water. One knelt behind Hazel¡¯s head, gently massaging her scalp, another wiped her forehead with a soaked cloth. Hazely on the bed, her face twisted in pain, her lower lip mped down on a rolled cloth stuffed between her teeth to muffle the screams.


    Water soaked the bedding.


    Sweat poured from her like rain.


    And her eyes¡ªwild, delirious, glowing faintly with something neither of the brothers had ever seen before¡ªlocked onto Caspian.


    "She¡¯s crowning!" one of the maids shouted. "The baby ising!"


    "What the hell?!" Cayden roared, frozen in the doorway. "She¡¯s only a month in!"


    "This....this isn¡¯t normal," Caspian muttered, his heart mming against his ribs. "She wasn¡¯t even full-term. How is this happening now?!"


    "She¡¯s not normal!" Aurora said from behind them, trying to steady herself against the wall. "That baby¡ªwhatever power she tapped into to make the dagger¡ªit must¡¯ve activated something. It¡¯s like the child is forcing its way out."


    Hazel thrashed on the bed, teeth grinding against the cloth. Her hands grabbed blindly for something..anything...until they found Caspian¡¯s.


    He was beside her instantly, gripping her tightly.


    "I¡¯m here," he whispered, voice raw. "I¡¯m not leaving you. Just breathe."


    She shook her head violently, tears streaking down her temples. "It hurts¡ªit burns¡ª"


    Another contraction. Her back arched. The room blurred into chaos.


    Cayden stood stunned, jaw clenched, chest rising and falling like a ticking bomb. Then he turned and roared, "Get the healer! NOW!"


    Aurora stumbled toward the bed. "There¡¯s no time. I¡¯ll have to do it myself."


    "What?! You¡¯re not even fully healed!" Caspian snapped.


    "I don¡¯t care." Aurora gritted her teeth and rolled up her sleeves. "If this child is born wrong, too fast, too twisted by magic...she could die. I¡¯m the only witch in this house. I¡¯ll deliver the damn baby."

 Chapter 56: Scared

    <h4>Chapter 56: Scared</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian POV~*</i></strong>


    <i>Is the baby really happening?</i>


    <i>What in the world kind of miracle baby is this?</i>


    Hazel writhed on the bed, her body soaked in sweat, her face twisted in agony. She twisted, arched, and rolled as if her bones were on fire. We all just stood there, watching in panic, unsure of what to do.


    And then Cayden snapped.


    "Everyone out. Now!"


    His voice was steel. Instantly, the maids and lingering guards fled the room without question.


    I turned to him. "What? Why are you clearing the room?"


    He ran a hand through his hair, breathing hard, his jaw clenched tight. "We can¡¯t trust anybody right now, Caspian. Think about it¡ªsomeone snuck into the council room and left that damn message about the baby. Now suddenly, Hazel goes intobor? This isn¡¯t random. This is nned."


    His voice broke on thest word. He was spiraling.


    "They wanted us to deliver the baby to the outskirts... and now Hazel¡¯s body is doing that on its own. What if this is all connected? What if they did something to her?"


    My chest tightened.


    "Okay," I said, grabbing his shoulder. "Then we don¡¯t give them what they want. We trick them. We take the fake baby. Use it as bait. Lure them out. And we end it."


    Cayden¡¯s eyes met mine. A n was forming. We both felt it.


    I turned to Aurora. "You in?"


    She was leaning against the wall, pale and weak, but there was fire in her eyes. "I¡¯m not fully recovered, but I can still cast. I¡¯ll stay with Hazel. I won¡¯t let anything..anything¡ªhappen to that child."


    I nodded. "You¡¯re the only one allowed in that room. No one else. Not even our wolves. Cast a cloaking spell. Lock it down. Understood?"


    "Understood," she said, straightening up despite her trembling hands. "You have my word."


    By the time Cayden and I descended the stairs, Leon had already prepared the fake baby..


    Good.


    We traveled fast through the misty woods until we reached the outskirts just as the message demanded. Cayden and I melted into the shadows, our warriors scattered and hidden around the field. Only Leon remained visible, standing tall and holding the fake child.


    He ced the baby where the message instructed.


    And we waited.


    Minutes turned into thirty. Then sixty. Then more.


    Still, no one came.


    No wind. No shadows. No witch. No beast. Nothing.


    And then¡ª


    Boom. A HUGE sh in the sky.


    "Fireworks?" Cayden muttered beside me.


    I looked up. Gold and purple sparks exploded above the distant hill the direction of the High House.


    "Who the hell would be lighting fireworks now?"


    "It¡¯s not Hazel," I said immediately. "She¡¯s inbor."


    "It¡¯s not Aurora. She wouldn¡¯t leave her side," Cayden added.


    "And it sure as hell isn¡¯t the wolves guarding the house," I growled, panic spreading in my gut like wildfire.


    Something was wrong...<i>very, very wrong.</i>


    And whatever it was... it was happening back at the High House.


    Just then, someone stepped into the clearing.


    A shadow moved swiftly toward the fake baby on the ground. Leon reacted instantly, shifting into position and lunging to intercept.


    But he didn¡¯t even make it halfway.


    A sharp de shed across his chest.


    Leon staggered back with a howl of pain, blood gushing through his fingers as he hit the ground hard.


    "Leon!" I shouted, but it was toote... he was down.


    And then... the attacker stepped into the moonlight. Cayden and I both froze, our breaths hitching.


    Marcus.


    "Impossible..." Cayden whispered.


    Marcus stood there, casually brushing invisible dust off his shirt, as if he hadn¡¯t just stabbed someone in cold blood.


    He looked up at us and smirked.


    "Oh," he said with mock disappointment, kicking the fake baby across the dirt. "Look at that. A doll. Tsk, tsk. Did you think you¡¯d fool me that easily?"


    Cayden growled beside me, eyes flickering with rage.


    "Marcus," he spat. "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    Marcus chuckled as if we were in some twistededy. "Exactly what a grandfather should be doing... reiming what¡¯s his."


    "You¡¯re not touching that child," I snarled.


    "I already told you all," he said, stepping closer. "That baby... Hazel¡¯s baby¡ªis my grandchild. She came from me, and now she¡¯s giving life to a being that could rewrite this entire world. Why would I not want that power under my roof?"


    "You were never her father," I snapped. "You were a tyrant. You treated her like trash."


    "And yet, you all treat her like some damn egg," Marcus spat, rage bubbling up. "You coddle her, worship her, and now you want to keep her and the baby all to yourselves?"


    "Because it¡¯s our child," Cayden roared. "And you will not touch either of them."


    Marcus only smiled¡ªa smile that sent a jolt down our spines.


    "I¡¯m not here to take her," he said. "Not physically, at least."


    A beat passed.


    "Because while you were busy babysitting this fake," he added with a wink, "someone else was busy clipping shadows..."


    I felt my blood freeze. "The fireworks..." I whispered.


    Marcus nodded slowly. "A signal. To let me know the job¡¯s done."


    I stepped forward, fury boiling over. "You think Aurora and the wolves will let that happen? Whoever you sent....They¡¯ll be ripped apart."


    He grinned. "True. They¡¯d stand a chance... if I sent just anyone. But I didn¡¯t."


    He leaned in, voice low and venomous.


    "I sent someone even the two of you would fear."


    Cayden¡¯s jaw locked. I could see the tension Marcus had risen in him.


    My stomach twisted in shock. Did he mean that?


    Suddenly, Cayden lunged...but his ws shed through smoke.


    Marcus dissolved into nothing but dark mist andughter echoing through the trees.


    NovelFire


    "Shit!" Cayden snarled. "It was a clone!"


    I turned toward the treeline, scanning desperately. "He¡¯s running. The real him...he¡¯s still nearby!"


    "Find that bastard!" Cayden bellowed. "Now!"


    But all I could hear echoing again and again was what he¡¯d said before he vanished.


    <i>Someone even the two of you would fear.</i>


    And for the first time in a long time... I was close to being afraid..

 Chapter 57: A figure

    <h4>Chapter 57: A figure</h4>


    <i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i>


    <i>My baby ising.</i>


    The child I got pregnant with barely two weeks ago... is on its way out of me like the universe is on fast-forward. I should be screaming for joy...or maybe not...but honestly? I¡¯m terrified.


    None of this makes sense. The timing. The pain. The urgency. The fear was crawling under my skin. What the hell is going on?


    Aurora grabbed my hand, her palm cool but steady despite the tremor in her fingers. Her eyes met mine with a force that kept me grounded. "Don¡¯t worry," she said, voice calm even though her face was pale. "I¡¯ll handle it. But first¡ªI need to seal this room. I need your blood."


    "My... my blood?"


    She didn¡¯t wait for me to understand. A sharp prick bit into my finger and she caught the drop with a piece of cloth. "Only those connected by blood can pass through the barrier I¡¯m about to cast Cayden, and by extension Caspian. That¡¯ll keep everyone else out."


    She moved to the front of the door and began muttering words I didn¡¯t understand. Her voice wavered at first, then grew firmmanding. I was sweating. Trembling. My whole body ached like it wasn¡¯t mine anymore. My head throbbed. My vision blurred. I couldn¡¯t breathe through the fear.


    Why now?


    <i>Why is my childing now?</i>


    f.(r)eew ebnov\ll


    Why did someone write a threat in the council room the same day I went intobor?


    Why is it all happening so damn fast?


    "Aurora," I whimpered. "Something¡¯s wrong. This isn¡¯t right. I¡¯m scared. What if¡ªwhat if someone tries to take the baby?"


    "I won¡¯t let them," she said firmly, running back to me. "But we have to deliver this child. Now."


    "I don¡¯t know how," I confessed, my voice shaking. "Neither do you."


    "We¡¯ll figure it out together." She gripped my hand tightly. "Hazel, I need you to push."


    I tried. God, I tried. I pressed my legs into the sheets and curled my back, squeezing my eyes shut and pushing with every ounce of strength I had.


    Nothing.


    I whimpered again, curling in pain.


    "I don¡¯t know any spell to force a baby out," Aurora admitted. "But we don¡¯t need magic. Just will. You can do this. Come on, Hazel¡ªbreathe. And try again."


    "I can¡¯t," I sobbed. "I can¡¯t do this. My body¡¯s too weak, Aurora. I¡¯m going to lose the baby."


    "You won¡¯t. Look at me," she said. "Look. At. Me. You are stronger than this pain. You are not going to die, and neither is your child."


    I stared at her. Her confidence. Her raw faith. And somehow, I believed her.


    I nodded, gritted my teeth, clenched my fists¡ªand pushed.


    Still... nothing.


    Tears rolled down my face, and I nearly screamed in frustration. Aurora nced at my body, her brows furrowing.


    Then she gasped. "Okay. Even if I can¡¯t do a spell to bring the baby, I can give you my energy. It¡¯ll help."


    "Aurora, no. You¡¯re still recovering. You can barely stand"


    "Don¡¯t argue," she said. "This baby needs to live."


    She rubbed her palms together until sparks flew, then held them over my chest. "Versa," she whispered.


    A warm, surging power spread through my chest, like fire and sunlight wrapped into one. My eyes widened at the sensation, and I gasped, arching forward.


    "Push," shemanded.


    I screamed as I did. And this time¡ªI felt something shift. Aurora leaned down, her voice trembling. "I see the head. Keep going!"


    I bore down, digging my heels into the mattress, pushing with everything in me¡ªmy will, her energy, the pain, the fear. I pushed until blood ran from my nose, my eyes, even my ears.


    I was breaking.


    And yet I couldn¡¯t stop.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me," Aurora said weakly. "Just keep going. I¡¯m here."


    She was losing color. Her hands were shaking. But she stayed by me, holding me up, whispering strength into my soul. And finally..


    <i>A cry filled the room.</i>


    I copsed backward as she scooped the baby up, gently cleaning the child with a nearby cloth. The screaming made it real. My body sagged, breathless. My lips quivered.


    Then she ced him in my arms.


    My baby.


    A boy.


    My chest broke open at the sight of him. Tiny. Red-faced. Alive.


    I smiled for the first time in what felt like hours. "You¡¯re here," I whispered. "You¡¯re... here."


    Aurora leaned back, sweat dripping down her face. Her smile was tired, but it glowed with pride. "You did it."


    Then her expression changed. She paused.


    Her eyes locked on my stomach.


    Her smile faded. Reced with a shocked expression.


    "H-Hazel... oh my God."


    "What?" I blinked.


    She hesitated. "There¡¯s another one. Another baby."


    I froze. "What?"


    She nodded slowly. "It¡¯s not over."


    Aurora reached for my hand again. "<i>Hazel¡ªit¡¯s twins."</i>


    Aurora was right.


    There was another.


    Twins.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to panic. Her hands found mine again, less steady than before, but still fierce, still determined. Her lips were cracked. Her voice trembled. "You¡¯ve got one more push left in you, Hazel. I know it. One more. Give it everything."


    I nodded, tears streaming down my cheeks. My head lolled for a second, but the weight of the baby in my arms reminded me: I had to fight. For him. For the one stilling.


    I passed him to Aurora, who tucked him gently into a soft cloth beside me. Then, with one hand on my stomach and another gripping the bedframe, I screamed.


    And pushed.


    Harder than I had before. Until my bones felt like they were grinding against each other. Until the veins in my neck pulsed like they¡¯d burst. Until there was another cry..softer, higher-pitched.


    <i>A girl.</i>


    <i>A little girl. My little girl.</i>


    Aurora let out a soft, broken sob as she lifted the baby. Her hands were shaking too much. "She¡¯s here," she whispered, wiping the child down, her voice caught between exhaustion and awe. "A girl... and she¡¯s perfect."


    She gently ced the baby girl in my arms beside her brother.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying until the tears sshed onto their tiny faces. I held them both, shaking,ughing, overwhelmed. "I have twins," I whispered, like saying it out loud would make it more real. "A boy and a girl."


    Two little miracles.


    But then... Auroraq staggered back. Her knees buckled.


    "Aurora?" I gasped. My voice cracked with panic. "Aurora!"


    She tried to smile, but it faltered. "Too much magic..." she muttered. "Too soon..." And then she copsed.


    I screamed.


    "Aurora!"


    I was still holding the babies. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t..


    That same second....


    The room dropped ten degrees in an instant.


    The firelight flickered unnaturally. The shadows pulled long across the walls like stretching ws.


    And the warded door? It creaked open.


    <i>Cayden? Caspian?</i>


    That¡¯s impossible. The spell. She ced a blood-bound spell.


    But then... I saw him.


    A figure.


    <i>Tall. Brooding. Enigmatic</i>


    Moving slowly through the doorway like a storm given form.


    His steps didn¡¯t make a sound.


    His body was cloaked in ck....his coat dusting the ground behind him, chest broshoulders squared like someone used to war. But it was his eyes that made my soul drop into my stomach.


    Bright yellow eyes...


    My babies stirred in my arms as if they felt it too.


    He walked past Aurora¡¯s unconscious body, not even ncing her way, as if she were an inconvenience on the floor. As if nothing in this room mattered except for¡ª


    <strong>Me.</strong>


    <strong>Them</strong>.


    <i>My babies...</i>


    He stopped only a few feet away from my bed. The air thickened. I could feel the magic choking the oxygen around us.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be here," I said, my voice trembling. "The spell...she ced a¡ª"


    "I know," he replied calmly. His voice was low. Smooth.


    My heart thundered in my chest. "<i>Who... who are you?"</i>


    He tilted his head slightly. His eyes flicked to the babies in my arms, and for the first time... his lips parted in the smallest, faintest smirk.


    "Let¡¯s just say," he whispered, "I¡¯ve waited a very long time... to be here."

 Chapter 58: Let it go…

    <h4>Chapter 58: Let it go...</h4>


    Hazel¡¯s POV


    My breath hitched when his gaze swept across Aurora, lying motionless on the floor, and he stepped right past her like she was nothing but a rug. No pause, no flinch. The second his full face came into view, a shiver bolted through my spine.


    <i>Oh my God.</i>


    He looked exactly like Caspian..but with Cayden¡¯s dangerous aura woven into every sharp angle of his body. His hair was long, dark, cascading over his shoulders like Cayden¡¯s, but his facial structure was unmistakably Caspian¡¯s... just a more hardened, haunting version. He had Cayden¡¯s eyes, the shape, the intensity but his brows were arched with a wicked tilt, and his jawline was so sharp it could cut steel.


    No.


    No damn way this is real.


    He wasn¡¯t just handsome¡ªhe was ethereal. A sinful blend of every intoxicating thing about the Salvatore brothers,ced with perfection: goosebumps prickled over my skin as the air between us grew heavy.


    And his eyes those glowing, electric yellow eyes were locked on me.


    "Cy... Cyrius?" I stammered. My throat tightened.


    How?


    I saw that dagger in his chest. I saw it.


    I clutched my babies tighter in my arms as he approached. Slowly. Unbothered. Like he had all the time in the world.


    "You know about me..." he murmured, the corner of his mouth lifting. "Can¡¯t believe they told you. That¡¯s... nice."


    His voice...God...it was Caspian¡¯s smoothnessced with Cayden¡¯s razor. Familiar but wrong in every way.


    His fingers reached forward and gently traced the side of my face, feather-light. My skin recoiled on instinct, but his touch was oddly... reverent. His golden eyes searched mine, full of something I couldn¡¯t name.


    "Hello, mate," he whispered, and his voice sent a jolt down my spine. "I¡¯m sorry we had to meet like this."


    His features twisted for a second in barely restrained rage¡ªthen just as quickly melted into a soft, almost boyish smile. A dimple dipped into his cheek.


    "Damn," he breathed, tucking a stray piece of hair behind my ear, "you are beautiful."


    His fingertips brushed my lips.


    Then both my babies let out a soft wail, and he immediately jerked back. His gaze snapped to them, pupils narrowing. Something unreadable shed through his eyes.


    And then, silence. They stopped crying the moment he stepped away.


    His stare stayed on them.


    "Which is the father?" he asked.


    I said nothing. My arms tightened around my children.


    "This one," he said, nodding at my daughter, "has Cayden¡¯s face. This one..." he gestured to my son "has his eyes."


    He gave a short, bitterugh. "So... both are his."


    I flinched as his expression darkened.


    "Giving birth to that bastard¡¯s spawn might be the most foolish mistake you¡¯ll ever make," he sneered.


    "Don¡¯t talk about my children like that!" I snapped, my voice slicing through the thick air.


    He blinked in mild surprise. Then chuckled. Running his finger through his hair like Cayden always did. I flinched at the familiarity.


    "Oh, mate... don¡¯t be scared of me," he said softly. "I¡¯m not the one you should fear. It¡¯s those creatures you¡¯re holding."


    "They¡¯re not monsters like him!" I screamed, fury ripping out of me.


    Something broke in his expression¡ªsomething vulnerable, just for a second.


    "¡¯Like him?¡¯" he echoed, the words hanging in the air. "So... you do know what he is. The kind of monster who would kill his brother in a heartbeat."


    His voice shook, twisted with something raw and bleeding...anger barely hiding the depth of pain beneath it.


    I raised my voice again. "Get out! Caspian will kill you if he finds out you¡¯re here!"


    At that, he stopped breathing for a second. His yellow eyes flickered, and then heughed bitterly.


    "Ow... don¡¯t say that name in front of me, mate," he said coldly. "So Caspian knows. Of course he does. For you to know about me, it means he must have told you."


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    He stepped back then, his face changed.. not in anger this time but a softer expression.


    "For him to side with Cayden again... of course he did," he whispered.


    He let out a dry, humorlessugh.


    "Triplets, huh? <i>What a f*cking joke."</i>


    And then he stopped.


    Theughter in his throat died like a me snuffed out. His eyes, still glowing like the heart of a wildfire, locked back on mine. That smirk of his tilted againzy, haunting, too calm.


    "Pardon," he said softly. "Where are my manners?"


    What?


    "I didn¡¯t even ask your name," he continued, voice smooth as silk but edged with steel. "I can¡¯t keep calling you mate, now can I?"


    I flinched, pulling my babies closer to my chest. My heart thudded, uneven and violent. Why ask that now? Why even pretend to care?


    "Why are you even here?" I snapped, voice trembling.


    He tilted his head. "I asked for your name, gorgeous. It¡¯s only fair, isn¡¯t it? You know mine. What¡¯s my beautiful mate¡¯s name?"


    My throat went dry. I didn¡¯t want to tell him. I didn¡¯t want to give him anything. But something in me¡ªfear, instinct, something primal¡ªanswered anyway.


    "...Hazel."


    He chuckled. "Befitting you perfectly," he murmured. "Inspired by your eyes, no doubt. Hazel." He rolled the name on his tongue like it was something rare. "Moon bless whoever named you."


    He straightened and stepped back, something unreadable shifting behind his gaze.


    "My time here is up," he announced quietly. "It¡¯s time I leave."


    But he didn¡¯t move. He just stared again at the babies. My babies.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said, voice low. "But you¡¯ll need to forget this ever happened. The birth. The pregnancy. Everything."


    I blinked, frozen. "What...?"


    "You were never supposed to give birth, Hazel," he said. "That¡¯s why I came. Not to hurt you. Not to bond. Just to make sure you don¡¯t get attached. That way, it¡¯ll be easier to let go."


    Let go? No. No no no.


    I tightened my grip on the twins, clutching them so close I could feel their tiny hearts pounding against my skin.


    "You¡¯re not taking them from me," I said through clenched teeth, shaking. "Cayden will kill you. Caspian will tear you apart¡ª"


    "Oh, please," Cyrius sneered. "They won¡¯t even get here in time. And even if they did... I doubt they¡¯ll want to fight back when I¡¯m done with them."


    His gaze darkened.


    "When I¡¯m through, they¡¯ll regret ever turning their backs on me."


    "No!" I cried, voice rising into hysteria. "Aurora....Aurora, stand up! He¡¯s trying to take my babies! Aurora...please!"


    I turned toward her, limp on the floor. Her fingers, still smeared with blood. Her eyes closed.


    But her chest wasn¡¯t moving.


    "She¡¯s dead, Hazel," Cyrius said softly, and for once, his voice didn¡¯t sound mocking. It sounded... final. "Can¡¯t you hear it? No breath. No heartbeat."


    "No." My voice broke. "No, no, no. She can¡¯t be. ...She was just here...she helped me"


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said, but his eyes were cold. "But this is how it has to go. For everything to return to order."


    And then¡ªhe reached for them.


    For my babies.


    The twins immediately started crying again, wailing as if they could sense the darkness in his touch. He recoiled at first, flinching back. His brows drew together. The air around us turned icy, and even my skin ached from the sudden chill.


    "These babies..." he muttered. "They are as special as they say."


    His smirk returned.


    "Even more beautiful than I expected."


    Then, without warning¡ªhe lunged.


    "No!" I screamed, twisting to stop him, but my body wouldn¡¯t move. My limbs felt like stone, heavy and useless. The weight of grief, magic, and whatever power lingered in this room pressed down on me.


    He grabbed them.


    Both of them. My precious babies that have not even used a day on this damn earth! We¡¯re stripped from my hands.


    I cried out, my voice cracking into something inhuman. I reached out, but nothing worked. My arms wouldn¡¯t stretch far enough. My legs wouldn¡¯t lift. I was paralyzed by helplessness, watching the most precious things in my life be ripped from me.


    "Please," I begged, crumbling. "Please don¡¯t do this. Not them. Not my babies..."


    Tears blurred my vision.


    "<i>Aurora... Cayden... Caspian... someone..."</i>


    Cyrius justughed as he backed away, my children in his arms.


    "One day is for the thief," he whispered.


    "And one day..." He smirked down at me, eyes glowing. "One day is for the owner. Today, Hazel..."


    He leaned in.


    <strong><i>"Is mine."</i></strong>


    His words had brushed my skin as he said those final words¡ªthen he vanished. He was gone.


    <i>Gone... with my babies.</i>


    I tried to get up, but my legs gave out beneath me. Instead, I copsed onto the floor, rolling in agony, my heart pounding in my ears. I wed my way across the room, dragging myself toward Aurora¡¯s still body.


    "Aurora, get up!" I screamed, shaking her lifeless shoulders. "He took them! He took my babies! Aurora, please do something! Wake up!"


    But she didn¡¯t move. She wasn¡¯t breathing. he was right. Her chest had stopped rising. Her magic had faded. She had given everything.


    "No," I sobbed, my voice cracking. "No, you can¡¯t leave me. Not now. Not like this."


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    I crawled to the door, barely able to push it open. The hallway was silent. I dragged myself to the top of the stairs and looked down.


    My heart stopped.


    There were bodies¡ªeverywhere.


    The wolves Cayden left behind... all of them were lying still. Lifeless. Blood stained the marble floors. The High House had turned into a graveyard.


    "No... no no no."


    I gripped the bannister, forcing myself to stand. My knees shook under me. "Where are they?" I whispered, trembling. "Where is everyone?"


    But the only sound that answered me was silence.


    I backed away, stumbling, my body copsing again beside the wall. I screamed until my throat burned.


    <i>Where are my babies?</i>

 Chapter 59: Babies.. not baby

    <h4>Chapter 59: Babies.. not baby</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    NovelFire


    I sat right in front of the door, clutching the fabric of my dress in trembling fists. Why me?


    <i>No, really¡ªwhy me?</i>


    Why must it always be me?


    Why was I born a damn human? Rejected, tortured by my own family¡ªby my father, my sisters. Then bing the unwanted mate of the triplet Alphas, pulled between them like meat. And just when I thought I¡¯d found rity found answers¡ªI discovered I wasn¡¯t really human. That all the suffering I¡¯d endured was for nothing.


    I got pregnant. Within weeks, I gave birth. And on the same day, that baby...<i>my baby...</i>was stripped away from me.


    <i>Why me?</i>


    <i>What crime did Imit to deserve this life?</i>


    Maybe... maybe Caspian shouldn¡¯t have stopped me that day. Maybe when I tried to take my own life, he should¡¯ve just let me go. Maybe I should have done it. Maybe it¡¯s not toote to try again. At least then, nothing will stop me. Maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll finally find peace in heaven because right now, I doubt I¡¯ll ever get to see my babies again.


    Where is Cayden? Where is Caspian? The same two men who promised to protect me, protect our child..where are they now? Why weren¡¯t they here? Why did no one stop him?


    This is the High House. The imprable fortress of New Orleans. The home to the Blue Moon. The strongest ce, they said. The safest. So how the hell did he manage to walk in and take everything?


    <i>He was supposed to be locked away. In a coffin.</i>


    <i>Who let him out?</i>


    My thoughts spiraled in endless circles. My hands were soaked with blood...the blood of my babies. My own body was still drenched in the aftermath ofbor, and yet I wasn¡¯t even allowed the sacred moment of holding my newborns close. I hadn¡¯t kissed their foreheads. Hadn¡¯t memorized their smell. I hadn¡¯t even breastfed them yet.


    Even if somehow got them back, I¡¯d miss it. The early moments. The first bonding. By the time I saw them again, they¡¯d have grown. I would have missed their firsts.


    And all I could think was: <i>damn Cyrius... damn Cayden... damn Caspian.</i>


    My eyes wandered, searching the room for something sharp. Anything. A way to end this never-ending nightmare. Maybe that was my destiny after all.


    Then, a loud crash echoed through the house.


    The High House doors flew open.


    But I didn¡¯t care to check. I knew it wasn¡¯t him..Cyrius. His aura was unearthly. This one was different. Familiar.


    Then I heard the voice.


    Caspian. They were finally back. But they were toote.


    Caspian rushed upstairs in a blur,nding at my side in a heartbeat.


    "Hazel," he breathed out, his eyes sweeping the room in a frantic panic. Then, he bolted inside. "Aurora? Hazel?! What the hell happened?!"


    I couldn¡¯t speak. How could I tell him? How do I say it out loud?..that my babies were gone?


    His eyes dropped to my stomach.


    "Hazel... where is the baby? Where is it?!"


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came. My throat burned with silence.


    "She... she ced the spell," he yelled "Only I and Cayden could break it... no one else..."


    Cayden appeared behind him, storming inside. His eyes took in the scene,nding on me...then shifting to Aurora¡¯s body.


    And then Leon stumbled in, clutching his stomach, blood soaking through his shirt. His face twisted in pain as his eyes darted around in horror.


    Caspian rushed inside the room, followed by Cayden. "Aurora," Cayden choked out, kneeling beside her. "She¡¯s not breathing!"


    "What the hell happened?" he shouted, looking to me. "Hazel...how?! Nobody should¡¯ve been able to get in here! Only me and Caspian!"


    "She...," I whispered, my voice breaking. "She cast a blood spell. Only two people should¡¯ve been able to break through Cayden and Caspian..."


    Their faces dropped. Their eyes met horrified, stunned.


    "No..." Cayden whispered.


    "No way," Caspian breathed.


    "Cyrius," Caspian said through gritted teeth.


    And in a blink, Cayden was gone rushing toward the tomb where his brother was supposed to be sealed.


    <i>There was silence.</i>


    <i>Dead silence.</i>


    The only sound in the room was Leon¡¯s broken sobs and anguished cries. He clutched Aurora¡¯s body against his chest, his arms trembling.


    "Aurora... wake up," he whispered. Then louder, "Aurora, wake up!" His voice cracked. "Damn it! You promised! You said this wasn¡¯t how our story would end!"


    He rocked her gently, his face contorted in heartbreak. "You can¡¯t die now. You¡¯ve sacrificed too much. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you go. No damn way. Wake up!" he screamed.


    Caspian stood frozen beside me, eyes wide, breath shallow.


    "No... no way," he muttered. "The dagger... you daggered him. You daggered Cyrius. The spell worked." His gaze turned frantic. "Who released him? What is happening?" His mind raced, and then he said the name I feared. "Is it... Marcus? Is Marcus involved in this?"


    My heart dropped. My eyes shifted immediately. "Dad?" I breathed.


    "Yes," he said, voice darkening. "Your father. Your father has been working with Dahlia. He¡¯s after your child. And I¡¯m guessing he knows exactly where that child is right now. Hell, I think he¡¯s the one who sent Cyrius here. I think they¡¯re working together."


    I blinked, stunned. My father... and my mate¡¯s brother... taking my child from me?


    The shock barely settled before a familiar ache started blooming inside my chest. Even though I shouldn¡¯t be surprised¡ªmy father had always treated me like dirt¡ªit still shattered something inside me. Again.


    <i>Why did it still hurt?</i>


    Why did it still break my heart, every single time?


    My own family. The people who were supposed to be my protectors. My first home. My foundation. And now they were the very ones trying to destroy me.


    I shook my head, barely holding the tears. "No... father wouldn¡¯t do that. He wouldn¡¯t take my child..."


    Caspian¡¯s eyes burned as he grabbed my face gently, forcing me to look at him.


    "Hazel," he said firmly, "when has that man ever done anything worthy of being called a father to you?"


    My lip trembled.


    "He has never loved you. Never protected you. That man he doesn¡¯t even understand what family means."


    His eyes softened, but the rage behind them stayed steady. "Don¡¯t you dare think this is your fault. Don¡¯t you dare think you were ever less."


    His voice shook now. "I promise you, Hazel. Even if it takes myst damn breath... I will bring those babies back to you."


    I swallowed, and then whispered, "<i>Babies</i>, Caspian... not baby. <i>Babies</i>."


    His eyes widened, stunned. "Twins..." he murmured.


    I nodded faintly.


    And then I saw the change in him¡ªhis expression hardened, his jaw clenched.


    "With the help of whoever is trying to break you....be it my brother or your father..I swear, Hazel..."


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    "I will hunt them down. I will punish them. I will torture them. And I will make sure justice is served."

 Chapter 60: Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 60: Disaster</h4>


    <i>Cayden¡¯s POV</i>


    I stormed down the hallway, heart racing, dread twisting in my gut. I didn¡¯t want to believe it. There was no damn way that bastard was awake. Cyrius couldn¡¯t be....he was daggered. I had daggered him myself.


    But when I reached the room where I¡¯d hidden his body, my world flipped upside down.


    The coffin was open. Empty. I stumbled back, breath hitching. No... no, no, no... this wasn¡¯t real.


    I rushed to the coffin and checked inside, praying somehow his body had just fallen or shifted. But no...he was gone.. With my child!


    He was really gone.


    I turned and bolted back to the scene, where Caspian stood clutching his head and Leon was still curled over Aurora¡¯s lifeless body. Her blood stained his arms. The silence in the room was deafening¡ªgrief and fury coiling like a storm cloud above us.


    Soon, the entire Packhouse was surrounded. Soldiers. Guards. Wolves. Everyone was here.


    My jaw clenched, and I felt something break inside me.


    <i>Marcus.</i>


    <i>Marcus was behind this.</i>


    I gritted my teeth until I tasted blood. That bastard. How dare he step foot into my home? How dare he bring Cyrius back? How dare he steal my child?


    I swore under my breath. "I¡¯m going to kill him. I¡¯ll murder that entire family."


    Caspian turned, rmed. "Cayden...where are you going?"


    I didn¡¯t even slow down. "I¡¯m under distress," I hissed. "I¡¯m going to Marcus¡¯ house. I¡¯ll kill everyone. His wife. His daughters. Everyst one of them. I¡¯m done ying nice."


    And with that, I dashed out.


    I didn¡¯t wait for backup. I didn¡¯t need it.


    The rage in my chest was enough to fuel an entire war.


    When I got to the Gilbert estate, I mmed through the gates, storming into the house. The scene before me only fueled my fury¡ªthey were packing. The entire family. Bags scattered everywhere. They were running.


    Cowards.


    Then I saw her...Natasha. "Hi... Cayden..." she stuttered, voice shaky.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I lunged forward, grabbed her by the throat, and mmed her against the wall. My ws dug into her neck as she gasped for breath.


    "Where is your father?!" I roared.


    She choked, her voice trembling. "He¡¯s... he¡¯s inside..."


    "Where is my baby? Where is my family?!"


    "I don¡¯t know!" she cried. "I don¡¯t know where your babies are. But my mother and father... they said¡ª"


    "You knew! You damn well knew!" I yelled, tightening my grip. "I trusted you. I loved you. How could you do this to me?"


    Tears streamed down her face. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d do this. It¡¯s my father. Please, it¡¯s not me."


    I let go of her, disgusted. She crumpled to the floor, coughing and sobbing. I turned away. She wasn¡¯t the one I wanted¡ªnot yet. I needed Marcus first.


    I stormed into the main hall and there he was¡ªMarcus.


    Selene, Lillian, and Sophia all stood behind him, terrified. Their youngest sister was already cowering behind a chair.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I grabbed Marcus and mmed him across the dining table. tes shattered. ss cracked. He groaned in pain.


    I snatched up a wine ss and shoved it into his gut. The ss splintered, cutting deep.


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    "You thought I wouldn¡¯t find you?" I growled, my face inches from his. "You thought you¡¯d escape New Orleans after destroying my life? You are dead, Marcus."


    He pushed me off with a snarl and shifted into his wolf form. I backed up slightly as he shouted to his wife, "Run!"


    Selene grabbed their youngest and bolted. The two older daughters scrambled after her, Natasha trailing behind, eyes full of guilt.


    Cowards.


    They wouldn¡¯t get far. But first, I needed to handle him.


    I scanned the room for something¡ªanything¡ªto end him with. My eyes locked on a dagger resting in the disy case.


    Perfect.


    I grabbed it.


    But before I could drive it into his chest, Marcus had darted out the back door with his family, his arm shielding them.


    They were all outside now. Huddled together.


    "Please," Marcus panted. "It¡¯s me you want. Just kill me. Let them go."


    I advanced slowly. "Where. Is. My. Family?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" he cried. "I swear, I don¡¯t know where your baby is. Your parents... they¡¯re upstairs. I left them alive! You have them now. Just let me go. I told you where they are, right?"


    I don¡¯t even know what demon rose inside me.


    Ragnar was growling, wing inside my chest, begging to be let loose. I couldn¡¯t stop him. I didn¡¯t want to.


    There was no way in hell I¡¯d let Marcus walk out of this alive.


    First, he took my parents. Then, he betrayed me.


    And now he dared to take my children. My newborn babies. My babies I hadn¡¯t even held yet.


    <i>A pain for a pain. A child for a child.</i>


    I roared and lunged at him, mming a brutal punch into his skull. He flew back, crashing into the floor. As he struggled, I turned rage consuming me and grabbed Natasha by the throat.


    She was the only one I could think about. The one I trusted. The one I let get close. The one I loved.


    My ws tightened around her fragile neck. I could feel the life draining out of her, her eyes wide, blood leaking from her lips.


    She choked on my name. "C-Cayden¡ªplease"


    NovelFire


    But my mind wasn¡¯t listening. Then a voice pierced through the rage.


    "Sister!"


    A little girl¡¯s voice. I turned...too fast..to see her sprint toward me.


    <strong><i>Ariel</i></strong>. <i>The youngest.</i>


    She shoved at Natasha with all her might, trying to save her sister. But she wasn¡¯t strong enough to move me.


    And in that split second..my ws, already extended, sliced across Ariel¡¯s neck.


    Time froze.


    Her tiny body crumpled beside Natasha. Blood. So much blood. Her eyes wide and blinking... until they weren¡¯t.


    I stepped back, chest heaving.


    <i>What... what did I do?</i>


    I stared at my bloodstained ws. But then...


    <i>So were my babies.</i>


    My children were innocent. And he tore them from me. This is war.


    <strong>"Ariel!!!"</strong>


    Marcus shrieked in horror behind me, Selene screaming as she clutched her daughters. The surviving ones. I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    I walked toward Marcus, rage pulsing like fire in my veins.


    "You took everything from me," I growled.


    And then...I plunged my ws into his eye socket. He screamed once before I shed across his throat, watching him drown in his own blood.


    Hisst words were a blur. Meaningless. Forgotten.


    And when his body dropped, everything went quiet. Just the sound of their mourning. Their screams. Their loss.


    I wiped the blood off my hands and turned away. No remorse. No guilt. Only a promise to finish this war.


    I tore through the Gilbert home until I found them...my parents. Slumped over, heads covered, wrists bruised. Unconscious, but breathing.


    <i>Weak. But alive.</i>


    I dropped to my knees and ripped the cloths off their heads.


    "Dad. Mom. It¡¯s me. I¡¯ve got you now..."


    They didn¡¯t respond. I lifted them both in my arms. One on each side. I didn¡¯t look back.


    Let the Gilberts bury their dead.

 Chapter 61: Turn it off

    <h4>Chapter 61: Turn it off</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I was still wallowing in my silence, folded in on myself like some broken doll, when I heard Leon¡¯s voice slice through the room like a de.


    "It¡¯s all your fault, isn¡¯t it?"


    His voice low, bitter, trembling with rage.


    "Everybody was right. You¡¯re bad luck. A curse. You killed her." He yelled at me. I looked up, confused, shattered, not sure if I even heard him right.


    He was pointing at me. At me. "Leon..shut up!" Caspian barked, stepping between us.


    But Leon shoved him back.


    "No! Let me say it! She killed her. Hazel killed Aurora!" tears pricked down his eyes as he dropped her dead body and came closer. My lungs copsed. The walls began to spin.


    "You knew she was weak!" he screamed. "You let her use thest of her power to help you...help your child!"


    "I didn¡¯t ask her to¡ª" I whispered.


    "<strong>You should¡¯ve stopped her!"</strong>


    "I¡ªI tried," I choked out, but the words were barely mine.


    "No, you didn¡¯t try enough!" His voice cracked. His eyes bloodshot, red and raw.


    "She¡¯s dead! My Aurora is dead!"


    "I tried to stop her.... I tried.. I really tried." my voice weakening then I heard another voice.


    <strong>You¡¯re an abomination.</strong>


    The voice cold and chilling then another voice... <i>You¡¯re a disgrace. A weak, selfish human. </i>My ears rang as the voices grew louder..


    <i>You killed her. You took and took and now she¡¯s gone.</i>


    I stood up, trembling. I don¡¯t even remember walking...I just moved. I pushed past Caspian when he tried to stop me. He called out, but I didn¡¯t hear him anymore.


    All I heard was them. The voices. The hatred. My own soul turning against me.


    I ran.....ran even though I could barely move. My body hadn¡¯t healed. I was still bleeding. Inside and out. But something inside me refused to stop.


    I ran until I found somewhere quiet..an abandoned room tucked away in the high house. The mirror on the wall looked dusty, old, cracked in one corner.


    I looked up at my reflection... it looked back. But not like me.


    It was me, but crueler. Sharper. Smiling with something that wasn¡¯t kindness.


    "Turn it off," it whispered. I staggered back. "What?"..."<i>Turn it off, Hazel. The pain. The noise. The guilt."</i>


    The voices in my head surged again. <i>You¡¯re a bastard child. An abomination. A mistake.</i>


    "Stop it," I whispered.


    "You¡¯re nothing. Not a mother. Not a mate. Not even a wolf."


    "<strong>Leave me alone!"</strong>


    "<i>Just turn it off."</i>


    I ced my hand against the mirror, sobbing, breath shallow.


    "Turn what off?" I asked the reflection.


    It smiled. Tilted its head. "Everything... Your emotions."


    "I don¡¯t know how¡ª" I whispered. My voice cracked. "I don¡¯t know how to turn it off."


    "Yes, you do."


    No, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not strong. I¡¯m not anything.


    "You are a Crescent. You were born to break things."


    My body shivered violently. My hand clenched at my chest.


    The air felt thin. My breath... hung like ss in my throat.


    "I don¡¯t want to do this anymore." My voice was hoarse, barely mine. "I want it all to stop."


    "It will. Just turn it off, Hazel. No pain. No more betrayal. No more death."


    My legs gave out, and I dropped to my knees, still staring at the mirror.


    "I don¡¯t know how to turn it off!" I screamed.


    My voice shattered in the space.


    Hazel, are you okay? Caspian¡¯s voice rang out behind me.


    <strong>No.</strong>


    "Please... stay away from me," I whispered, hugging myself tighter. "The voices... they won¡¯t stop."


    "Hazel, calm down," he said, his steps cautious. "When we get the babies back, everything will go back to normal."


    "Normal?" My voice cracked. "There¡¯s no normal for me, Caspian. Nothing¡¯s ever been normal. I don¡¯t want to feel this anymore.I just want it to stop."


    "Hazel..."


    "Leave me!" I screamed, my voice raw, trembling. "I just want the voices to stop!"


    He rushed to me, pulling me into his arms. My body copsed into him. His scent...so familiar, so grounding wrapped around me. My fingers gripped his shirt as I buried my face in his chest.


    "It¡¯s okay," he whispered, "you¡¯re safe now... I¡¯m here. You¡¯re not alone"


    "I want it to end." The voice in my head screamed one final time:


    "Turn it off." And I did.


    Everything inside me... went still. The pain, the screaming, the helplessness¡ªit all vanished. I felt nothing.


    <i>No sadness. No fear. No anger. Just... nothing.</i>


    I pulled away from Caspian. He looked at me, stunned. "Hazel... your eyes... they changed."


    He stepped toward me. "Don¡¯t touch me," I said. My voice didn¡¯t even sound like mine anymore. It was calm. Deadly.


    He ignored it. Reached for me again. I grabbed his wrist. Twisted it till I heard bones crack..


    He groaned. I twisted harder. Then, with a single lift of my arm, I flung him across the room. His body mmed against the wall, crashing into a table and shattering it to pieces.


    "What... what are you?" he groaned, crawling. "Where¡¯s Hazel?" I smiled. A cold, empty smirk.


    "I am Hazel," I said. "Can¡¯t you see me?"


    I stepped toward him again, my fingers curling in anticipation.


    "I don¡¯t feel pain anymore, Caspian. I don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s all turned off. I¡¯m fixed now."


    He tried to stand. "You¡¯re not fixed, you¡¯re broken. Something¡¯s wrong with you."


    "No," I said. "Hazel was broken. I¡¯m whates after."


    He tried to reach for me again. I grabbed his throat and threw him again harder. He crashed into a bookshelf, his body limp from the pain.


    The door burst open. Wolves rushed in, drawn by the sounds of destruction. They stopped, frozen at the sight of Caspian on the floor... and me standing over him.


    I took one step forward. They shifted. Fast. Teeth bared. They sensed something wrong in me.


    They charged. And I... I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    NovelFire


    I moved like I had never moved before. My fingers...longer, sharper, tore through fur and flesh like paper. Blood sprayed. Growls turned into howls. Howls into screams. In less than a minute, they were all on the floor.


    Dead.


    I stood among them, breathing heavily. Their bodiesy in pieces.


    I looked at my hand... ws.. Covered with blood.


    "<i>What the hell am I?" </i>I whispered.

 Chapter 62: Hell

    <h4>Chapter 62: Hell</h4>


    <i>~Caspian¡¯s POV ~</i>


    The warmth in her eyes... it was gone. Completely.


    She stood in the center of the room barefoot, blood-sttered, her hair wild like a storm cloud. Around hery the torn bodies of wolves...my wolves.


    And she had ended them, just like that. I stared at her, unable to breathe.


    <i>How did she get so strong? Is that even Hazel anymore? </i>The questions tore through my chest like ws.


    She turned to me, slowly. And then she smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t her usual smile...the one that melted my heart. No... this was cruel.


    "I¡¯ve never felt this good," she said, her voice light and airy, like she wasmenting on the weather.


    "Maybe those babies being taken away from me... was the right thing, you know?"


    My heart dropped. <i>What</i>?


    Then sheughed. Hard. She grabbed her stomach like someone had said the funniest thing.


    "Hazel..." I stepped forward slowly, cautiously. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, Caspian," she said, grinning wider now. "It¡¯s me. Hazel. I just... can¡¯t feel anything anymore. And it¡¯s wonderful."


    I blinked, stunned.


    "But you¡¯re...you¡¯re talking like¡ªwhy would you say something like that? About your children?"


    She tilted her head, amused. "Say what? That my babies were taken away from me? That maybe it¡¯s for the best?"


    I flinched. She took a step toward me, barefoot in blood, and I instinctively stepped back.


    "Ever since I got pregnant, everyone¡¯s been whispering. Judging. Telling me what to do, what not to do, how to act, what to feel. Everyone¡¯s been telling me whole lots of stuff."


    Her voice cracked on thatst word, but she quicklyposed herself, wiping her bloodied hand down her arm.


    "It¡¯s an abomination, right?" she sneered. "Isn¡¯t that what they said?"


    "Hazel¡ª"


    "Even Cyrius said it," she cut in, her eyes shing gold for a brief second. "That I should fear those babies. That they would be the very things that destroy me. And maybe... just maybe... he was right."


    "No. No, don¡¯t do this," I pleaded. "You don¡¯t mean any of this. You¡¯re in pain. You¡¯ve been through too much, Hazel...just let me help you. Please."


    She turned away from me.


    "No one can help me now," she whispered, and then her voice turned ice-cold. "But I can help myself."


    I watched her clench her fists, blood dripping down her fingers like ink.


    "My father... I¡¯m going to kill him."


    The way she said it...like a promise, a prophecy...sent a chill down my spine.


    "I¡¯ll rip him apart for what he did to me. For what he made me. For torturing me all these years, I¡¯ll make him pay." Her chest rose and fell with ragged breaths.


    "Hazel..." My voice cracked. "You¡¯re not alone. You don¡¯t have to be this to get justice. You don¡¯t need to lose yourself to fight them."


    She turned back to me. The smile had faded. Her face was nk. Empty.


    "I already lost myself, Caspian. The moment they took my babies... the old Hazel died."


    And then she walked past me. My mind was spinning,pletely, utterly stunned.


    That wasn¡¯t my Hazel. <i>It was her... but it wasn¡¯t</i>


    Where once I felt her warmth, her fear, her pain...now there was only power. Raw, unfiltered, terrifying power.


    I tried to stand, to run after her, but my legs buckled beneath me like snapped twigs. My wrist twisted again with sharp, biting pain as I mmed my head against the ground, growling through gritted teeth.


    "Damn it..." I breathed. "What the hell did she do to me?"


    She had just thrown me across the room. Caspian. Her husband. And she did it like I was nothing.


    Bones cracked. Muscles screamed. It would take time for my wolf to heal, but that wasn¡¯t what made my chest tighten. It was her. Hazel.


    She had looked at me like I was a stranger. No...worse. Like I was something in her way.


    "What...?" I whispered, struggling to sit up. "Did she just wolf out?" But the full moon isn¡¯t even close.


    And Hazel....Hazel wasn¡¯t supposed to have a wolf. She had no scent, no connection to the Moon Goddess, no shifting history.


    She was human. Then she became something like a witch fixing the dagger. And now this?


    <i>A hybrid? A witch? A werewolf? What the hell is Hazel</i>


    This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Hazel shouldn¡¯t be doing this now.


    <i>Not now.</i>


    Not when we should be looking for those babies.


    We had just gotten downstairs and someone sprinted toward us.


    "Beta Caspian!" the guard yelled. "The Gilberts... they¡¯ve been murdered." My chest sank hard. Why does the situation keep worsening?


    "What?" Hazel....no... Hazel¡ªstopped dead in her tracks and whipped around. Her eyes burned gold, feral.


    "Who did that?" Her voice was low, dangerous, coiled like a predator mid-pounce. "No. I was supposed to kill them. I can¡¯t believe someone stole my fun. Who. Did. It?"


    Her breath came out like steam.


    The guard hesitated. Then:


    "Alpha Cayden. He ughtered them... including their youngest daughter."


    I turned instantly, eyes widening.


    Hazel¡¯s face cracked


    "What?" she whispered. "Ariel...?" Her tone trembled, not with grief, but fury. "Ariel is dead?"


    "Who. did? It."


    A new voice echoed from behind us.


    "Me."


    We turned immediately to see who it was and someone entered the high house.


    <strong>Cayden</strong>. Covered in blood. Hands shaking. Eyes unreadable.


    "Hazel, I can exin...it was not supposed to be her." She stepped back. Her body twitched. I felt the energy shift.


    "<i>You...you killed Ariel?"</i>


    "I was trying to kill Natasha...she betrayed us, but Ariel... she stepped in. It...it was a mistake."


    But she wasn¡¯t listening.


    Her hair lifted on its own, charged with static and something otherworldly. Her ws extended...longer than I¡¯d ever seen. Her veins glowed faintly, pulsing with golden light.


    Cayden stumbled back. "Caspian..." he said slowly. "That¡¯s not Hazel. That¡¯s not Hazel!"


    "I know," I muttered. My heart sank. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to her."


    She let out a low growl, tears pricking from her eyes and she lunged towards Caydrn.


    Cayden barely dodged her ws as she sliced through the air like a de. She moved with him, matched him strike for strike...then grabbed him mid-turn and mmed his body into the ground, the earth cracking beneath the force.


    The guards behind me stirred, instinctively shifting. "No!" I barked. "Hold your ground!"


    "She¡¯s killing Alpha Cayden!" one of them cried.


    "I said HOLD!"


    Hazel towered over Cayden now. "How dare you," she hissed. "She was not a Gilbert. She wasn¡¯t one of them. Why did you kill her?"


    "It was an ident!" Cayden spat, coughing up blood. But she didn¡¯t care.


    She moved again....faster than before. Snatched him by the neck and hurled him through the high house wall stone and debris falling like thunder. Dust rose around us like smoke from her.


    "Hazel, stop...Please," I begged. "You don¡¯t want him to lose it. You know what Cayden bes when he snaps!"


    "I don¡¯t care!" she snarled. "Because I¡¯m going to kill this goddamn Alpha."


    "Be ready to crown a new one¡ªbecause this one¡¯s already dead."


    She rushed him again. But this time, Cayden caught her arms and pinned her against the shattered wall. His eyes bled red.


    NovelFire


    "I don¡¯t want to hurt you!" he yelled. "Calm down! What is this? Who are you right now?"


    Her eyes narrowed. She kneed him in the groin, uppercutted his throat, and spun him like he weighed nothing.


    Then she lifted him one-handed by his wrist, bones popping beneath her grip.


    Gasps filled the air. No one...no one...had ever bested Cayden in a fight. Not our father.


    She let him fall again. His body hit the ground like a sack of stones.


    She turned to me. "Get me that dagger." I froze. "Hazel... what are you doing?"


    Her smile curved slowly, dark and delicious.


    "<i>You¡¯ll find out soon enough."</i>

 Chapter 63: Double hazel

    <h4>Chapter 63: Double hazel</h4>


    **Cayden POV**


    I can¡¯t believe I called this girl human. I can¡¯t believe I ever thought she was weak.


    , "You can¡¯t just die, right?"


    "Caspian," I said, "get me the dagger." After all, when your brother turned rogue, you used that dagger on him and left him in the coffin.


    Maybe it¡¯s your turn now. Caspian, you are not getting the dagger, should I go get it myself?


    Caspian just stood there, watching her as she unleashed her madness right in front of us. Then my parents entered the room. The moment they walked in, she smirked. Well, isn¡¯t it the parents who gave birth to this monster?


    And you, Anna, or whatever your name is, you denied your son is a monster. I clearly saw the vision..him trying to murder his own brothers since he was a child, the devil inside him manifesting. Yet you brushed it offpletely.


    I couldn¡¯t fight back before because I was foolish, but now I¡¯m going to end him for you.


    NovelFire


    "Who the hell are you?" my father asked sharply.


    "I can¡¯t believe old age is getting to you already," she spat. "But since your memory¡¯s clearly slipping, let me give you a little recap."


    She stood tall in the middle of the room, fury radiating off her in waves as she addressed my father.


    NovelFire


    "My name is Hazel.. The weak little human girl who got fated to your sons. The one this idiot here rejected.


    "And of course, your precious son had to marry me, and everything spiraled from there. I d gave birth. Then, on the very same day, her children were taken away from her. And to top it off, your bastard son murdered my innocent little sister...Ariel...while I was on my way to go take her and kill the rest."


    Her eyes burned, voice thick with venom.


    "<i>Most of that... happened today."</i>


    Father¡¯s face twisted in confusion. "Caspian? Cayden? Who is this? What the hell is going on? Who let this monster in?"


    She pinched the bridge of her nose. "Didn¡¯t I just exin myself to you, old man? Ugh, no time to waste with fools."


    Then she turned sharply to Caspian. "Since nobody¡¯s getting me the dagger, guess I¡¯ll go get it myself. And let me warn you if anyone dares to move an inch, I¡¯ll rip your throat out and feed your body to the people you love. Cute, right?"


    And just like that...she vanished upstairs.


    Caspian immediately rushed to me. "You need to get out of here. Now. She¡¯s stronger than before...I don¡¯t know how, but if you stay, she¡¯ll kill you."


    "I can¡¯t run," I growled, staggering to my feet. "I just need time. I just need to heal... I just need Ragnar to take over. But I¡¯m not running. I won¡¯t."


    "Cayden," Caspian pleaded, eyes wide with fear, "She will kill you. Please... just go."


    Mother was already beside me, her voice cracking. "He¡¯s right. You need to leave..now."


    "Toote," a cold voice echoed from above.


    We all froze and turned. There she was Hazel seated calmly on the Alpha¡¯s chair. My chair. Spinning the dagger in her hand like it was some child¡¯s toy.


    Every wolf in the room shifted immediately, sensing the danger in her. Even Father had transformed.


    "Aww," she purred, smirking. "Isn¡¯t it adorable? The whole pack, ready to protect their beloved Alpha. But where were you all when my babies were taken? When my sister was ughtered? Oh, right. Nowhere. But now you want to fight for him?"


    Her tone turned sharp, cold, fatal.


    "Let me make this simple..if any of you dare to stand in my way, you¡¯ll die."


    The wolves growled low, tension buzzing in the air like lightning waiting to strike.


    I forced myself up, every bone aching. "Hazel, stop this. Please. They¡¯ll hurt you. Don¡¯t do this..you¡¯re their Luna. You¡¯re still their Luna."


    She looked at me and giggled, giggled, like I¡¯d just told her a joke.


    "Aww, Caspian," she said mockingly. "Nobody can hurt me. Don¡¯t you see it? I¡¯m no longer that weak little Hazel you once knew. I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore... but let me prove it to you."


    With that, she tossed the dagger high into the air.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed its arc... and in that split second..


    Ten wolves dropped dead. Their heads snapped clean, bodies twitching on the marble floor.


    Silence.


    She caught the dagger without even looking. "See that?" she purred, spinning slowly to face the rest.


    "That¡¯s how fast I can end all of you."


    Her eyes gleamed. "So I suggest you back off... before I start sending your bodies back to your damn families."


    "<strong>You kill one more wolf, and I swear, I¡¯ll end you."</strong>


    All eyes snapped toward the voice. Leon. He emerged from the shadows like judgment itself, rage burning behind his eyes.


    "First, you killed Aurora. Now, you¡¯re killing our Alpha and half the pack. How dare you?" His voice cracked, grief and furyced through every word. "You¡¯ve been pretending this whole time, haven¡¯t you? Hiding what you are?"


    He stepped forward, eyes burning into mine..Hazel¡¯s, or whatever she had be.


    "I always knew something was off about you. You got fated to them as a human, but I could never prove it. I told Aurora. She brushed it off. She trusted you. And now look at you"


    He swung to Caspian and Cayden. "Look at her! A monster."


    Hazel tilted her head and gave azy, almost amused smirk.


    "You talk too much for a weak Gamma, don¡¯t you think?"


    She slowly turned to me..


    "Why did you make him Gamma again? Ohhh because the real gamma has been staggered in a coffin!"


    Then she turned her gaze back to Leon, her tone mocking but sharpened with threat.


    "Look, Mr. Gamma, I get it. You¡¯re grieving. You¡¯ve lost your precious witch. Aurora was good to me, too. But here¡¯s the deal...I¡¯m feeling merciful."


    Her fingers tightened on the dagger.


    "So you can take the door, leave, and let death keep youpany. But if you stay here another damn minute, I¡¯ll send you and your Alpha straight to heaven. Wait...No damn way a monster like you is going to heaven."


    "Definitely hell.. So which are you picking?" she said and Leon did not move.


    She chuckled darkly, her grip shifting.


    "<strong><i>Touch¨¦</i></strong>."


    And then she rose to her full height, that dagger still glinting in her hand. Wolves started to shift, again. Even Caspian finally stood up now, body battered but still ready to fight.


    "Hazel,no," Caspian begged.


    But she just tilted her head. "Nah, Caspian. I already told you...I¡¯m killing him."


    Her voice was so gentle it was chilling. Her eyes had shifted burning yellow, bright and lethal. Her fangs slid out, her ws curled forward.


    She raised her handand just before she could strike.


    THWACK.


    A sound split the air. An arrow. It pierced her chest. Hazel¡¯s body jolted. Her eyes widened in shock. And then


    She fell to her knees holding her chest.


    "Hazel!" Caspian shouted, racing to her side. He dropped beside her, shaking her limp form, panic carved into every inch of his face.


    "Hazel? Hazel, please, say something. Are you okay?" Everyone stood frozen. Staring. Breathless.


    I turned, following the direction the arrow hade from.


    A figure stood at the door. Cloaked in ck, a wide-brimmed hat shadowing their face.


    They lifted the hat slowly. And then.. The house gasped. Even I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    It was Hazel. But... she was lying on the floor. And somehow...


    <i>She was also standing at the door.</i>

 Chapter 64: The rise of the crescent

    <h4>Chapter 64: The rise of the crescent</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I had set a timer on myself..,one that would awaken me the moment that child was born.


    <i>But I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be so soon.</i>


    I rose from the graveyard where I had buried myself, cloaked in soil and silence, and immediately reached for the Dreamer. The child had arrived.


    I needed to get to the High House. Now.


    But... why so soon? I expected months¡ªat least. Not this sudden.


    Something¡¯s wrong. The child must remain intact, untouched, whole, for me toplete the ritual. Toy my hands on it. To awaken my crescents.


    It should be there. In the High House. The exact ce the prophecy promised.


    So I moved. And when I arrived at the gates of the High House... my jaw dropped.


    This wasn¡¯t the scene I expected.


    No celebration. No music. No roaring joy of a Luna giving birth.


    Only death. The front doors were wide open...careless, ominous. As if chaos had walked right in and taken residence. I stepped inside.


    And froze.


    The floor was littered with wolves. Some bloodied. Some groaning. Others lying too still. From upstairs and downstairs, I could feel the vibrating tension of hundreds of wolves shifting, growling, surrounding hazel..


    She stood in the center of it all, dagger in hand. Her stance? Like a goddess of war. Her aura? Like nothing I had felt in decades.


    I immediately looked to her stomach. t. No signs of recent birth. What?


    <i>Where is the child?</i>


    My eyes darted to Cayden, crumpled on the floor, held back by his parents. Caspian, too, was on his feet, watching Hazel with something between heartbreak and terror.


    What the hell happened here? And then¡ªit hit me.


    <strong>Her power had awakened.</strong>


    That would exin the immense strengthfrom her. The storm in her gaze. And the dominance she holds.


    But how?


    What could¡¯ve triggered her crescent?


    She was mid-step, about to attack rage shimmering in every part of her being...when I moved without thought.


    I fired the arrow. It struck her straight in the chest.


    She stumbled.


    Copsed to her knees.


    And Caspian ran to her, cradling her body in his arms. His voice shook as he tried to wake her.


    Cayden¡¯s head whipped toward me, eyes wide.


    I stepped forward, pulled off my wide-brimmed hat, and watched the recognition dawn on every face in that room.


    "Hazel?" Cayden whispered.


    I stepped fully into the High House, cloak still dragging the grave dirt behind me, and smiled faintly.


    "No," I said calmly. "It¡¯s time I introduced myself properly."


    Here¡¯s your scene rewritten with proper grammar, cleaner structure, and rich emotional flow¡ªwhile keeping all the tension and mystery intact. This version is smoother, more cinematic, and carries that dark, dramatic Lilith energy you¡¯re going for:


    The wolves immediately stood in front of me, growling, their bodies tense..sensing the danger that I am. Their instincts weren¡¯t wrong.


    But I didn¡¯te to fight. Not yet. Raising my hands, I took a slow step forward.


    "I¡¯m not a threat," I said calmly.


    They hesitated. Just for a moment. But it was enough. They moved back slightly, parting just enough for me to step into the High House.


    The moment my foot crossed the threshold, the past crashed down around us like thunder.


    us. Anna.


    They didn¡¯t recognize me...just as I had nned.


    Years ago, I had wiped their memories clean of me... just in case. Just in case Hazel turned out like me. And I was right. Gods, I was so right.


    I turned to face them both and snapped my fingers. A surge of magic pulsed through the air.


    Anna shivered, and then her eyes widened.


    "Lilith?" she breathed. "Oh my god..."


    She turned to Hazel¡¯s unconscious body¡ªand the realization hit her like a strike of lightning. us beside her went pale, stunned into silence.


    "I¡¯m on your side," I said, my voice low, calm. "I didn¡¯te here for war."


    Cayden rose, his body weak and broken. The bruises on him told me Hazel or whoever she is now...had truly snapped something inside him.


    "Prove it," he spat. "You look exactly like her. Are you ying some sick game? Wearing her face like it¡¯s a costume? You think this is funny?"


    "I¡¯m not wearing anyone¡¯s face," I replied. "This is my body. And if you¡¯d all give me five minutes, I¡¯d exin. But first, I want every one of your wolves to lower their damn guard."


    Cayden growled. "Then tell us..who are you? Why are you here?"


    I tilted my head, my voice soft but firm. "Well... I¡¯m simply here to help. But in return, I want something."


    Caspian, still on his knees, holding Hazel¡¯s limp body, snapped his head toward me. His eyes were filled with rage and confusion.


    "It¡¯s because of the baby, isn¡¯t it?" he said through clenched teeth. "You¡¯re just another witching here to take the child. Pretending to be Hazel"


    "You¡¯re wrong," I cut in sharply. "The baby... it¡¯s already gone?" His words hit me like a de.


    "What?"


    "The baby," Caspian said, his voice almost cracking, "has been taken."


    My hands clenched. No. That¡¯s impossible. I timed it perfectly. I awakened the moment the child was born. That child was mine.


    " Who took it? Who took my child?


    "And why should we tell you anything?" Cayden growled, his wolves now surrounding me again. They didn¡¯t understand. But they were about to. I raised one hand.


    "<strong><i>Versa</i></strong>."


    A pulse of magic exploded outward. A piercing screech echoed inside every wolf¡¯s mind. They dropped to their knees, clutching their skulls in agony.


    "I¡¯ll make it stop," I said sweetly, "if you let me speak."


    Cayden¡¯s face twisted in horror. "Stop it...please! Stop hurting them!"


    He nodded desperately. I released the spell.


    <i>Silence fell.</i>


    And then I spoke, my voice steady and grave.


    Correct content is on NovelFire)


    "I am Hazel¡¯s mother."


    The room went still. For a heartbeat, no one breathed. And then Caydenughed, dry and bitter.


    "That has to be a joke right? Dahlia didn¡¯t teach you how to lie better than this?.


    "Anna tell your children who am I..." Anna didn¡¯t speak. She just... shivered.


    "Aww, Anna," I smirked. "Don¡¯t get shy on me now. Go ahead, tell your sons who I am. Or maybe us will do the honors."


    us¡¯s hands shook. "Boys... I swear, I forgot. I didn¡¯t remember her until she stepped in."


    "But you¡¯ve seen Hazel every day," Caspian said. "You had to have noticed the resemnce."


    "I didn¡¯t know," us whispered. "I didn¡¯t remember..."


    "It¡¯s alright," I said. "You didn¡¯t fail. I wiped your memories. Just in case. But now I¡¯ve restored them because I need you to understand."


    My voice hardened.


    "I don¡¯t care if you trust me. But that baby...Hazel¡¯s baby must be found. Whoever took it must not keep it for more than 24 hours."


    "Why?" Caden demanded. "What happens after 24 hours?"


    I strode deeper into the room, pulled my grimoire from beneath my cloak, and mmed it down onto the table. Dust scattered. Power pulsed.


    "I¡¯m not exining further until we find that child," I said.


    "Because if we don¡¯t..."


    I looked up. My eyes were glowing now.


    "We won¡¯t live to experience another summer!"


    Caspian growled, his voice rising as he stepped forward, still holding Hazel¡¯s unconscious body tightly in his arms.


    "What the hell is happening? What are you even saying?" he barked. "You can¡¯t just show up out of nowhere and tell us you¡¯re Hazel¡¯s mother! Where have you been all these years? Where were you when she suffered? When she was broken? And now you¡¯re here for the child?"


    He shook his head, eyes shing. "No. Bust my brain. Because what the hell are you actually talking about?"


    I turned to him slowly, my voice t and unimpressed.


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the smart one? Rumor has it you¡¯re the clever one among the triplets. And yet, here you are holding your Luna like she¡¯s some delicate princess, crying over her like that baby hasn¡¯t been taken!"


    His jaw clenched.


    "Despite all the revtions thrown in your face, none of you seem to grasp the truth. That child is no ordinary baby. It¡¯s a powerful being...an heir to ancient, natural magic and instead of hunting down whoever took it, you¡¯re here, clinging to the body of a girl who just tore down half your pack!"


    I scanned the room. "Where is your witch? I¡¯ll need her to perform a spell."


    A wolf on the floor stirred and spoke, his voice bitter.


    "Our witch is dead," he muttered. "If you¡¯re her mother, then congrattions. Your damn daughter killed her."


    I paused, eyes narrowing in disbelief.


    "What?" The room went still. My stomach twisted.


    Hazel, I thought. What have you done?


    She must¡¯vepletely snapped. This... this is why I sealed her power. She was never supposed to awaken like this. Not when her emotions are turned off.


    "She¡¯s a natural-born Crescent," I murmured aloud. "And now she¡¯s gone cold."


    The wolves looked confused, and I didn¡¯t waste time exining slowly.


    "She¡¯s not supposed to feel like this. Do you understand what that means?" I looked them all dead in the eye. "If I don¡¯t find a way to turn her emotions back on, she won¡¯t just kill witches. She¡¯ll kill babies. She¡¯ll destroy everything in her path. And she won¡¯t feel an ounce of regret. No guilt. No pain. No hesitation."


    I turned toward the side of the room where the bodyy..wrapped in cloth, still faintly breathing.


    There¡¯s still life in her. Just enough.


    "If I awaken your witch," I said slowly, "will you at least trust me? Or if not trust then allow me to stay. Allow us to work together."


    Silence.


    The tension in the room was suffocating until finally, the wolf yelled stepped forward.


    "You can awaken her," he said. "We will work with you."


    Cayden snapped, "Leon, don¡¯t let desperation blind you! We don¡¯t know who she really is. Why would you want to awaken our witch?"


    I turned toward him, voice sharp.


    "Because this is my daughter. And that baby is my grandchild. And I will burn down this entire world if that¡¯s what it takes to protect them both."


    Leon didn¡¯t back down. "You should protect your daughter from us, because I don¡¯t even know what the hell she¡¯s be."


    "She is a Crescent," I said quietly, and the room hushed.


    "Don¡¯t you get it?" I continued. "Crescents are rare extinct, almost. A hybrid of witch and wolf. But not just any hybrid. Crescents are witches who have trapped wolves inside themselves...dead wolves. They reawaken them. They merge with them. And Hazel..."


    I turned to the still body in Caspian¡¯s arms.


    "She is the first natural-born Crescent."


    Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Nature created her that way. She didn¡¯t need a dead wolf. She was born already bonded to both powers. That¡¯s why I sealed her magic. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been unstable."


    Caspian¡¯s voice trembled. "And now?"


    "Now her emotions have turned off. That¡¯s something Crescents can do...turn everything off. No pain. No conscience. No limit. That¡¯s why she could destroy you all. And if I don¡¯t get her back... if I don¡¯t get that baby back... it¡¯s all over."


    He swallowed hard, now fully realizing. "So she¡¯s never been human."


    "No," I said. "She¡¯s a Crescent. And if we don¡¯t act now, she¡¯ll be something even worse."


    I turned to the wolves.


    "Bring me the witch."

 Chapter 65: Awaken

    <h4>Chapter 65: Awaken</h4>


    <strong><i>~Lilith¡¯s POV~</i></strong>


    Leon dropped Aurora¡¯s wrapped body at my feet like a warning...like a threat. As if daring me to prove myself.


    "No damn way we¡¯re trusting you right now," he growled. "If you¡¯re really who you say you are, wake her up."


    I knelt slowly beside Aurora¡¯s body, the chill of death clinging to her like frost on a winter grave. Her skin was pale too pale. Her lips had long lost their color. But there was something still whispering under her ribcage... a flicker... a sliver... life.


    Good.


    "She¡¯s not gone yet," I murmured. "But she¡¯s close. Very close."


    I ced my palm over her heart, and with the other hand, I snapped my fingers in the air¡ªsending an invisible pulse through the room. The wind shifted, circling us like a whispering serpent. My voice dropped low, ancient words slipping from my lips like silk-drenched poison:


    "<strong>Mortem, redde quod non tulisti.</strong>


    <strong>Vitae mma, revertere.</strong>


    <strong>Cordis pulsus, audi me.</strong>


    <strong>In nomine matris magicae... Aurora, redi ad nos."</strong>


    The air thickened. A low hum vibrated through the floor. The candles flickered though there was no wind. Shadows danced against the walls, and I felt the threads of the Otherworld tightening, answering my call.


    I leaned closer, my fingers glowing a deep violet as I pressed two fingertips over her sternum.


    "Your time was not now," I whispered into her soul. "Come back. Come back, child of magic."


    A long moment passed.


    Then her chest twitched. Her lips parted. But no breath came.


    Then¡ªa coughA weak, dry, hollow cough. The room held its breath.Aurora¡¯s eyes fluttered.


    Correct content is on NovelFire.


    Her throat convulsed again and she coughed, her chest rising as if forced by some unseen hand. But her eyes remained shut.


    "Aurora," I said again, firmer now. "Come on, little witch. You¡¯ve fought harder battles. Come back."


    Her fingers twitched.


    Caspian stepped forward, wide-eyed. "Is she..."


    "She¡¯s fighting her way back," I snapped. "But her spirit was already halfway through the veil. I needplete silence now."


    I lifted my hands again, this time cing one at her forehead and one over her belly. I chanted louder:


    "<strong><i>Anima fracta, noli fugere.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Per matris amorem, renasceris.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>In lumine lunae, redeas.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Redi ad mmae, redi ad vitam... Aurora, nunc!"</i></strong>


    A gust of wind sted outward from her body. Every single candle in the room burst into me simultaneously.


    And then...Aurora gasped.


    Her chest heaved, sucking in a desperate, ragged breath like someone drowning finally breaking the surface. Her eyes flew open white and glowing before they slowly faded back to their soft green.


    She blinked. Once. Twice.


    "...Caspian?" she croaked weakly.


    Gasps filled the room. Leon dropped to his knees beside her, eyes misting. "Aurora¡ªoh...Aurora.


    When I brought Aurora back to life, her body stirred with a weak cough. She didn¡¯t fully wake, but it was enough.


    I turned to the group gathered before me and said firmly, "You see? I¡¯ve proven myself. Now let¡¯s work together."


    But Cayden wasn¡¯t easily swayed. His jaw was clenched, his tone cold.


    "Yes, you revived Aurora," he said slowly, "but what are we going to do about Hazel? She¡¯s still..."


    He trailed off, uncertain how to exin it. So I did.


    "She¡¯s still shut down emotionally. And no one can switch those emotions back on... except her. If Hazel doesn¡¯t want to feel again, nothing and no one will make her."


    Cayden frowned. "So what now? Just wait and hope she decides to care again?"


    "You need to give her a reason," I said. "A powerful one. One that matters to her enough to break through the void. Convince her there¡¯s something worth feeling for again."


    "I don¡¯t like that idea," Cayden snapped. "Too risky. She could kill someone before she even thinks about turning her emotions back on."


    "I don¡¯t like it either," I said inly. "But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not the truth."


    Before he could protest further, I cut to the point. "We don¡¯t have time to wait for Hazel to decide what she wants. We either lock her up now and buy time to find that child, or we risk everything."


    Caspian¡¯s voice rose. "Hazel in a prison? No. Absolutely not."


    I turned to him. "We have no other option."


    us finally spoke up, stepping from the shadows. "We can¡¯t put Hazel in a cell. She¡¯s our Luna."


    "And your Luna nearly destroyed half your pack today," I replied, voice sharp. "So if she¡¯s your Luna, watch your Luna destroy the rest of it."


    The room fell into uneasy silence. Then I repeated, "Bring her. Now."


    Cayden hesitated only a moment before moving. He stepped over to Hazel¡¯s still body, gently lifting her into his arms. The way he carried her¡ªlike she was fragile porcin made something tighten in my chest. I gestured for them to follow.


    Caspian stood immediately when we passed, shoulders tense. When we reached the cells, Caydenid Hazel down on the narrow cot. Chains were brought forward.


    Caspian stepped in front of her protectively. "You better not tighten those chains. Don¡¯t leave a mark on her body."


    Cayden raised a calming hand. "Nothing will happen to her. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    He looked at Hazel, then added, "But I think... her mother is right. If we don¡¯t do this, she might destroy everything. She¡¯s too strong. Unnaturally strong."


    NovelFire


    "She¡¯s a Crescent," us said from behind, his voice low and heavy.


    I stiffened.


    My heart paused. Rage itched under my skin. But not yet. I needed their trust first.


    I turned to him slowly. "Funny... you say that like you didn¡¯te begging us¡ªthe same ¡¯prisons¡¯ you once betrayed¡ªfor help."


    us didn¡¯t flinch. "And I¡¯d do it again," he said coolly. "If you or Hazel be a threat to my pack or all of New Orleans..I¡¯ll end you again. Without hesitation."


    The air crackled with tension. Energy red dangerously.


    Before anyone could respond, Caspian stepped between us.


    "That¡¯s enough," he said firmly, looking between us and me.


    Then his eyes turned to mine. "She won¡¯t betray us... right?" I met his gaze, held it, and gave him a slow, subtle nod.


    Just then, Hazel coughed. A soft sound barely audible..but everyone heard it. Every head turned toward her.


    Caspian rushed back to her side, falling to his knees.


    "Hazel?" he whispered, brushing her hair from her cheek.


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes. But her body shifted, just slightly.

 Chapter 66: Demons in her head

    <h4>Chapter 66: Demons in her head</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian~*</i></strong>


    Hazel¡¯s eyes lit up, and Lilith immediately hid, knowing she shouldn¡¯t be seen. I held Hazel close as she stared around, confused. Her eyes slowly widened as she realized where she was. She looked at the chains on her hands and grunted.


    "Really? Is this what you came up with? Chaining me like I¡¯m some damn prisoner?" she said,ughing bitterly, breaking my soul.


    "You killed multiple wolves, so you deserve this..." Cayden grunted. Suddenly, Hazel turned to me.


    "Caspian, is this really what you want? Hurting me like this? It hurts; the chains are hurting me, Caspian." Tears filled her eyes, and I immediately grabbed the chains, but Cayden pulled me back.


    "Don¡¯t! She¡¯s manipting you," he warned. I shoved Cayden away, and she growled.


    "Damn it! Don¡¯t let her get in your head!" he shouted, but I didn¡¯t listen. "Caspian, stop!" Father yelled, but I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t stand to see her like that. In pain, whether her emotions were on or not, I didn¡¯t care. She was still mine...my Hazel, the love of my life.


    Suddenly, I felt someone push me away. I turned to see who it was just as I heard Hazel shriek.


    "Lilith!"


    Iy on the ground as Lilith stood right in front of Hazel. Hazel¡¯s eyes were wide open, her fingers trembling.


    She nced around at all of us and noticed we weren¡¯t as surprised as she was.


    "Who¡¯s this? Cayden? Hazel? Old man? Who is this?" she stammered while Lilith just smiled.


    Lilith smiled softly and tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear.


    "You¡¯re just as beautiful as the day I lost you."


    Hazel blinked, confusion twisting her expression. "What?"


    Her gaze darted between all of us, then back to Lilith.


    "No. No way," she whispered, her eyes widening with realization. "Mother?"


    Lilith¡¯s smirk was soft, unsure if it was genuine or just something she had learned to wear. But there was no mistaking the glint of emotion behind her eyes¡ªtears, real ones, slipping down her cheeks.


    "You know me," Lilith said quietly. "I guess miracles do happen."


    Hazel immediately stumbled back. "No. No way she¡¯s alive. No way."


    She turned to me, eyes burning. "Caspian, do something! What the hell is happening?"


    Before I could speak, Cayden stepped forward. "Calm down, Hazel. She¡¯s your mother."


    Hazel¡¯s voice cracked as she repeated, "My mother?"


    She looked around in disbelief. "What is all this?"


    Then she burst outughing. A cold, bitterugh that didn¡¯t match the asion, that didn¡¯t belong in this room full of confusion and revtion.


    We all fell silent, watching her with uncertainty.


    Of course¡ªher emotions were still turned off.


    "So what?" Hazel said, shrugging as she paced. "I had a mother. All this time I¡¯ve been suffering, fighting, wing my way through pain¡ªand I had a mother? A mother who¡¯s still somehow young, looks exactly like me, and just decided to pop in now?"


    She scoffed. "Oh, please. Is this some trick? A maniption? A twisted little illusion to get into my head?"


    Then Hazel turned sharply to Lilith. "Wait. Wasn¡¯t it you who shot the arrow earlier?" Her eyes narrowed. "Because I definitely didn¡¯t see that oneing. And if it was you, I have to admit¡ªyou¡¯ve got some sharp edges."


    I watched her, stunned. She had just met her mother, but there was no joy. No tears. No warmth. Just sharp words and colderughs.


    Lilith wiped her cheeks, catching the tears before they fell again. "Thank you for that. I¡¯ve always been good with arrows."


    Hazel¡¯s expression hardened. "So... where have you been?" she spat. "All this time¡ªmy entire damn life¡ªwhere were you?"


    Lilith swallowed. "I was protecting you."


    Hazel scoffed loudly. "Protecting me? Please. Protecting my foot."


    Her voice trembled, but her face remained nk. Empty.


    "Do you even know the hell I went through? The nightmares? The pain?"


    She exhaled a cold breath, then added, "Well, that hell shaped me. So thank you¡ªfor your absence. Because it turned me into this."


    Lilith took a cautious step forward. "It wasn¡¯t my choice to leave you."


    She reached up, slowly, to tuck Hazel¡¯s hair behind her ear. A mother¡¯s gesture. A soft one.


    But Hazel bared her fangs and snapped her teeth in warning. "Don¡¯t you dare touch me with your filthy hands."


    Lilith flinched. "Hazel¡ª"


    Hazel onlyughed again. A sharp, humorless sound. "So I had a mother after all. I can¡¯t even believe it. I¡¯ve spent my whole life thinking I didn¡¯t belong to anyone. That I didn¡¯t have a family."


    She paused, looking Lilith dead in the eye.


    "And all along, my mother was alive. Out there. Living her life."


    "Look," Lilith said, her voice steady but low, "I¡¯m not here for your forgiveness. And I¡¯m definitely not here to suddenly start ying the role of your mother."


    She paused, taking a step closer, eyes locked with Hazel¡¯s.


    "I¡¯m here for two reasons. One¡ªspecifically¡ªto help you get your babies back. And two... to help you turn your emotions back on."


    Hazel¡¯s brows lifted. "What?"


    "Yes," Lilith said. "Your emotions. Because the longer you keep them turned off, the more despicable things you¡¯ll do. And when¡ªif¡ªyou ever turn them back on, you¡¯ll be drowning in the weight of everything you¡¯ve done."


    "I know exactly what you¡¯re feeling," she added gently. "It¡¯s easier this way. To be numb. But that numbness? It¡¯s temporary. And when the paines back, it will burn through you like fire."


    Hazel chuckled¡ªcold and bitter.


    "Well, thank God you already made it clear you¡¯re not here to y the role of a mother," she said, her voice mocking. "Because you¡¯re already sounding like one."


    She leaned back, her expression unreadable.


    "This is the first time I¡¯ve had control. The first time I¡¯ve been free. And you want me to give that up... for what to go back to weak, helpless version of my myself? Impossible She chuckled


    Finally I can wake up without thinking


    "My father would suddenly show up and leave marks on my body," Hazel said, her voice low, distant. "Just like he¡¯s done every damn year for the past eighteen years of my life."


    Her words hung heavy in the air.


    "Or my husband¡ªthe man who imed to love me from the moment heid eyes on me¡ªwould suddenly hit me. Joke like his own brother. Look at me with disgust in his eyes. Like I was filth."


    Her voice cracked, but her face remained stone.


    "Or maybe it¡¯s me," she added. "Standing there, watching them drag my babies away. Watching them scream and cry, reaching for me... and I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t protect them. I was weak. Helpless."


    She looked up, eyes empty but voice firm. "This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt free. The first time I¡¯ve ever woken up and not felt pain."


    Her eyes darted to me¡ªand it hit me like a dagger.


    She said that. That¡¯s what she¡¯s been carrying all this time.


    <i>I haven¡¯t loved her enough.</i>


    <i>Not loud enough. Not deep enough. Not in a way that could silence those demons.</i>


    What did she mean when she said her husband would look at her like her brother did?


    <i>Like she disgusted him?</i>


    Haven¡¯t I proved I¡¯m not him? Damn it. It hit me square in the chest.


    "You had one job," Nizen, my wolf, growled inside me, snarling with guilt.


    I reached for her. "Hazel" But she shoved my hand away. Hard.


    "<strong>Don¡¯t touch me."</strong>


    "I know..." I whispered. "I know. But darling" My voice shook. "You have to turn it back on. Please."


    "Why?" she said, eyes still void. "I¡¯m not regretting any of it. Because I know what I¡¯m going to do next will finally make sense. I¡¯m going to kill people who actually deserve to die."


    Lilith suddenly stepped between us, gripping my hand gently.


    "Let me speak with her alone," she said. "Please."


    I hesitated.


    "She¡¯s not going to turn it on herself," Lilith continued. "She won¡¯t. So we¡¯re going to turn it back on for her."


    My heart pounded.


    "She needs to feel something. Anything," she said firmly. "It doesn¡¯t matter what¡ªgrief, sorrow, anger, love, fear. Emotions don¡¯t need permission to return. They just need a crack in the wall."


    I swallowed.


    "I can try to show her the past¡ªmemories from her childhood. Maybe trigger sorrow," Lilith offered. "You, Caspian... maybe you can show her love."


    She turned to me. "And Cayden... he can show her fear. The kind that pulls at the core."


    "If she feels anything," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, "it will alle rushing back. That dam will break. Her emotions will return. And with Hazel will too."


    "But we don¡¯t have enough time," I said sharply. "You said the baby must not stay in the hands of whoever took them for more than twenty-four hours¡ªor there will be danger. We don¡¯t have time to sit here trying to bring Hazel¡¯s emotions back."


    I looked over at Hazel, still chained, still nk and detached. My voice softened, but urgencyced every word.


    "Let¡¯s go find the babies first. Maybe... maybe even seeing them will trigger her. They¡¯re the damn reason she shut down in the first ce."


    Lilith¡¯s gaze hardened, but she nodded slowly. "You¡¯re right," she admitted. "But to find those babies, we¡¯ll need more than just brute force or magic. We¡¯ll need her. The mother."


    She stepped closer to Hazel, her voice grave. "That child shares a direct link with her¡ªblood, energy, soul. No spell I conjure will be strong enough to trace the child without Hazel¡¯s emotions intact. If her heart is sealed, that connection is severed."


    I exhaled, frustrated. "So what are you saying?"


    "I¡¯m saying turning on her emotions isn¡¯t just for her. It¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll find that child in time. And Hazel knows it. That¡¯s why she¡¯s resisting. She knows the moment she sees those babies feels again everything wille flooding back. The grief, the guilt, the love. All of it."


    NovelFire


    Lilith turned to me, her voice low but fierce. "If we don¡¯t bring her back now we lose <i>everything</i>."

 Chapter 67: Caring uncle

    <h4>Chapter 67: Caring uncle</h4>


    <strong>**~ Cyrius POV ~**</strong>


    I walked out with the babies in my arms... ignoring her screams. Yes, it hurts. It tears through me like wildfire. But I¡¯ve survived worse.


    My birthright was stolen from me. I spent years in a coffin, daggered, forgottenby my own brothers. All that time buried beneath the earth, while the world moved on without me. While he took everything that was meant to be mine.


    Thanks to Dahlia, I¡¯ve awakened. She¡¯s the only one who saw what I truly am....what I could be. She told me to stay hidden, to wait in that cursed box until the time was right. Until I could get them.


    The babies.


    Now that I have them, the next step is finding her. She promised me power. She said their blood could awaken something ancient, something crescent, buried deep inside me. And once she draws it out...I will rise. Stronger than anyone. Stronger than the brothers who left me to rot.


    <i>I¡¯ll be the Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack.</i>


    The title that should have belonged to all three of us... but they gave it to Cayden. Why? Because he was stronger? Faster? More favored?


    We¡¯re triplets. Born under the same blood moon. We were meant to be equal. But he got the crown, and I got the coffin. I paused at the threshold of the High House.


    Correct content is on NovelFire


    I turned onest time too see Hazel.


    She was crumpled on the floor, wailing, her body wracked with sobs, her voice hoarse from screaming. Gods... I¡¯d just met her, but something inside me already ached for her. A pain deeper than rage. She¡¯s my mate. I know it. I feel it in my bones, in my blood.


    Part of me wanted to run back, lift her up, hold her close and whisper promises I¡¯m not sure I can keep. To mark her. im her. Love her the way no one else ever could. We could disappear together. Start over. Just us.


    But no... not yet...Not now.


    That life wille. She will be mine. I¡¯ll im her when the time is right make her untouchable, unbreakable. But first, I need to be what I was meant to be. I need power.


    And then, I vanished. Outside the High House, I struck the sky with a burst of fireworks. Just like Dahlia told me to. The moment I secured the babies, I was to ignite them...it would signal my sess, call her to me.


    I didn¡¯t wait....I vanished again, reappearing in the dense clearing she told me about. Cold. Empty. Silent.


    I stood there, waiting. Seconds turned into minutes. Minutes turned into hours.


    Still... nothing.


    Then...suddenly...the boy let out a shrill, furious cry. My heart jumped. I rushed over, kneeling beside him.


    "Hey, hey... don¡¯t cry," I said softly. "You¡¯re a man, remember?" It didn¡¯t help. He screamed louder, and then his sister joined in.


    "Oh no, not you too," I groaned, trying to soothe her. "You¡¯re a pretty girl... pretty girls don¡¯t cry, right? Shhh..." But she didn¡¯t listen. Neither of them did.


    Then I heard it¡ªa low, desperate growl from their tiny bellies. They were hungry.


    "Great," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair. "You guys are hungry? Well... your mom¡¯s not here, and we just need a little help from you both. Once we¡¯re done, you¡¯ll go back to her... if you survive it."


    They didn¡¯t like that. They screamed louder, louder than before...like banshees in the dark. I turned, frantically searching the woods for anything, anything that could help.


    Nothing eatable for newborns until I saw a coconut tree.


    I stalked up to it, clenched my fist, and drove it straight into the trunk. Three coconuts fell. I cracked them open with brute force, poured the liquid into a curled leaf, shredded the pulp, and mashed it into a milky mixture with my bare hands.


    It wasn¡¯t perfect...but it was something.


    I walked back to the babies. The girl was still wailing, her face red with exhaustion. I crouched and lifted her into my arms, then brought the coconut milk to her lips.


    She sniffled once, then began to drink, soft, slow sips, like she was tasting something foreign. Her soft red eyes like Cayden¡¯s eyes. But her features were soft and sweet like her father.


    She let out a burp. Satisfied.


    The boy stopped crying too, as if her contentment soothed him. Or maybe... he was just waiting his turn.


    "Are you only calm ¡¯cause she is?" I muttered.


    I offered him the remaining milk, and he gulped it down like a beast...faster than lightning. Just like his father. His eyes, those piercing Hazel-like eyes, red at me with suspicion... but his face his face was all him. That annoyingly charming face that had stolen so much.


    The girl smiled up at me, giggling, her toothless mouth stretching wide.


    And then her eyes shed. My breath caught my throat.


    "Well aren¡¯t you a good girl," I murmured, gently poking her cheek. She reached for my finger and tried to bite it.


    "Hey...don¡¯t bite the finger that feeds you, little Hazel."


    I chuckled to myself, then turned back to the boy. His expression hadn¡¯t changed. Scowling. Like a grown man in a baby¡¯s body.


    "Isn¡¯t that a little tough for someone born today?" I asked under my breath.


    For a moment, everything was still. Calm.


    Then the girl started crying again.


    I lifted her, gently rocking her in my arms. I had no idea what I was doing¡ªbut somehow, it worked. She stopped. Her breathing slowed. She drifted off to sleep against my chest.


    I looked around again.


    <i>Where the hell is Dahlia?</i>


    She should¡¯ve been here hours ago. She mentioned someone else would meet me too... Martin? Marcus? I can¡¯t even remember. I was in so much pain when she gave me the name.


    What if something happened to them?


    What if I¡¯m standing out here waiting while everything¡¯s falling apart?


    Correct content is on


    Damn it....I need to find them. And fast. Before everything unravels.

 Chapter 68: Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 68: Adventure</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cyrius POV (Continued) ~**</i></strong>


    <i>But even though I wanted to search for them... where would I even begin?</i>


    I had no idea where Dahlia could be. I didn¡¯t know her movements, her hiding ces, or even who she trusted. The only ce I¡¯d ever seen her was the one I¡¯d juste from...the cave where she found me, where I had been daggered and locked away for years in that damned coffin.


    She came with a wolf that night. A male.


    I didn¡¯t get a good look at him then, the pain had blurred my vision, but something about his scent felt familiar. Sharp. Old. Like the forest. I¡¯d smelled that before. Maybe he was an elder from my own pack... or a traitor from another. But even that was just spection.


    The truth is...I was grasping at straws.


    Where the hell was I supposed to look for a centuries-old witch who vanished like mist and spoke in riddles?


    I nced down at the babies in my arms tiny, helpless, and now sleeping. I couldn¡¯t go trekking through woods and shadowy paths with two newborns dangling from my arms like luggage.


    Something had to change. I looked around. The ce was barren¡ªjust trees, roots, and earth. I scanned the area for anything, anything, that I could use. Maybe a cloth, a wide-enough piece of fabric, something I could tie around myself and carry them with.


    Nothing. Just the thin little sheets their mother had wrapped around them after giving birth. Still warm from her body. I swallowed hard at the memory.


    Then my eyesnded on a nearby tree¡ªwith leaves the size of my forearm.


    I walked over, grabbed one of the enormous leaves, and used my ws to carefully cut a few more. With some strong vines hanging from nearby branches, I fashioned a sling of sorts...wrapping the babies securely against my chest and tightening the vines across my shoulders. It was makeshift. Crude. But it worked. The leaves were strong and wide enough to cradle both of them, their small faces peeking out against my skin.


    I exhaled. "There," I whispered. "Now we¡¯re ready."


    I looked down at them. "So... we¡¯re going on an adventure, little ones."


    I reached for more coconuts and cracked them open with my hands, scooping the water into a wooden shell and pressing out the soft pulp again. I didn¡¯t know how long we¡¯d be out here. Didn¡¯t know when Dahlia would appear. But one thing was clear¡ªthese babies needed to be fed. And until something better came along, coconut milk would have to do.


    "You¡¯ll feed on this for a while," I muttered, half to them, half to myself. "At least until I find that damn witch."


    They didn¡¯t respond, obviously..But I kept staring.


    "You¡¯ll need names," I added after a moment. "Can¡¯t just keep calling you ¡¯girl¡¯ and ¡¯boy.¡¯"


    I turned to the girl, nestled gently against my chest. Her little hands were curled like rosebuds. Her mouth slightly open. Peaceful.


    There was something about her stillness. It reminded me of her.


    Her strength, her quiet fire. The softness she wore like armor. The girl looked exactly like her, and the longer I watched her sleep, the more it tugged at me.


    "You look so much like your mother..." I whispered.


    Then the name just dropped from my lips like it had been waiting in my throat.


    "I¡¯ll name you Heather."


    It sounded like Hazel. Felt like her, too.


    Sweet but strong. Like a flower that grows through stone.


    I brushed her cheek gently. "Heather," I repeated. "Yeah... that¡¯s it."


    Then my gaze shifted to the boy. Still awake. Still staring at me like he knew everything I¡¯d done, like he was judging me from the second he opened his eyes.


    His re could rival mine and that was saying something.


    He had the same jawline, same brows as his father. The kind of face that drew attention. The kind that people followed. And those eyes Hazel¡¯s eyes...burning into me like I owed him the world.


    I sighed and raised a brow at him. "What do I call you, huh?


    "What?" I muttered, adjusting the wrap. "Don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯m your uncle. You better hold that in respect, young man."


    I chuckled under my breath.


    "Caden? No. Aiden? Too soft. Cyrus? Well we will decideter.."


    <i>And then... the adventure began.</i>


    I had made sure everything was intact¡ªthe makeshift sling, the coconuts pressed into milk, the twins snug against my chest¡ªand with no destination in mind except away, we started walking. Hours passed.


    The sun sank. Shadows deepened. My legs burned. And then, by some twist of fate or perhaps Dahlia¡¯s lingering magic!we were back at the edges of New Orleans.


    Back in the streets I once walked freely. Before the coffin. Before the betrayal.


    I pulled the hood of my jacket low over my face. I needed a good cover now. I knew it...Cayden and Caspian would have wolves out in packs, sniffing through every alley, every corner, desperate to find me and the babies. And if they caught me before I was ready? I¡¯d lose everything.


    But before I did anything else¡ªI needed a damn drink. I hadn¡¯t eaten since I wed out of that cursed coffin. My stomach was growling louder than the newborns.


    I turned into the restaurant next to what used to be my favorite bar. It looked different now¡ª" painted over, renamed, but the bones were the same.


    I stepped inside and sat down.


    The bartender, a young woman with caramel-toned skin and a braid hanging over one shoulder, nced at me. Her expression was indifferent....until her eyes dropped to the bundle of leaves wrapped against my chest.


    I could feel her confusion. Her difort. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I sniggered and raised two fingers. "Two beers."


    She poured them. Her eyes lingered again on the babies. Her hands hesitated.


    She saw the movement inside the leaf sling small, fidgeting. She shivered, stepping back with a questioning look. I ignored her.


    I took the beers, downed the first one in a few seconds, then motioned to her again. "Bring me whatever you¡¯ve got for dinner. Now."


    While she left, I reached into the pouch I¡¯d tied to my side earlier. The crushed coconut milk from before¡ªstill warm, still usable. I carefully fed it to the babies. They drank quietly, thankfully. I didn¡¯t need them crying right now. We couldn¡¯t draw attention. Not here.


    They finished the milk, eyes fluttering, calm for now. Goddess, I needed them to stay calm.


    The woman came back and ced a steaming te in front of me¡ªrice, peppered meats, and a hunk of buttered bread. I didn¡¯t wait. I tore into it, devouring every bite like a beast starved.


    I hadn¡¯t even finished licking the grease off my fingers when her voice cut through my daze.


    "Sir... that¡¯ll be one-fifty."


    I blinked. "One-fifty what?"


    Her tone sharpened. "One hundred and fifty dors."


    My jaw tensed.


    <i>Money</i>.


    Ever since I was born, I don¡¯t think I ever paid for anything. As the son of the Alpha, the future heir of Blue Moon, everything had been handed to me. Doors opened, meals served literally everything.


    Now? I was just a rogue with two babies and a fake name.


    I shifted in my seat and forced a small sigh. "I¡¯m... sorry," I muttered, trying to sound pathetic. "As you can see, these are my children. Their mother left us. I¡¯m a homeless father. I don¡¯t have a penny on me."


    She frowned. "I¡¯m sorry, sir, but you have to pay."


    f r\eeNovelFire.c(o)(m)


    I clenched my jaw. "I said I don¡¯t have a penny."


    Her lips tightened. "Then I¡¯ll have to call security."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said...either you pay, or you¡¯ll face the consequences."


    Behind her, I saw two security guards already approaching. They wererge, broad-shouldered, armed with stun rods. Their eyes held that familiar human arrogance¡ªthinking they could handle anything.


    I adjusted the babies again. "Don¡¯t make me drop them," I said lowly. "They¡¯ll cry. And once they start, it¡¯ll take hours to settle them again."


    "Just pay the damn money," one of the guards snapped. A female. Younger. Bold. Stupid.


    "I don¡¯t have it.""She snorted. "You don¡¯t want us to see your wolf."


    I looked up sharply. "Don¡¯t test me." But toote.


    The babies...Heather and the boy, who I still hadn¡¯t named....started crying. Loud. Piercing.


    Their screams echoed through the restaurant, rattling nerves.


    "Great," I muttered. "Now look what you did."


    The guards moved toward me.


    I stood slowly, then gently unwrapped the sling and ced the crying babies on the bench beside me.


    "You should¡¯ve let me walk out," I warned. They didn¡¯t listen.


    In one move, I grabbed both guards by the chin, lifting them like they were paper dolls. Their eyes widened in shock as I mmed their heads together.


    <strong>CRACK</strong>. They dropped unconscious.


    The bartender gasped. "Oh my God..."


    I turned toward her, ready to threaten, but she was already shaking. Her voice trembled. "Y-You¡¯re... you¡¯re <i>Cyrius</i>. You¡¯re really alive. And the babies¡ªthose are her babies. The Luna¡¯s children. <i>The rumors were true..."</i>


    Her mouth opened, and I saw the screaming before it left her throat.


    I rushed forward and mmed my hand against the side of her neck. She crumpled, unconscious before her body hit the floor.


    NovelFire


    Silence returned. Except for the twins.


    I scooped them back into my arms, wrapped the leaves tight, and stormed out the back exit into the alley.


    Rumors...They were already spreading...I was supposed to be dead?


    But this was Blue Moon. Nothing stayed secret here. Word would travel faster than a raven¡¯s wings..through the pack, the witches, the humans.


    Cyrius was back. And he had the Luna¡¯s children.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here.... I looked down at the twins¡ªboth blinking up at me, wide-eyed, red-faced.


    "I have to get out of the country," I muttered. "I can¡¯t trust any witch in New Orleans. They all serve someone."


    Dahlia was the only one who understood my pain. Who promised me power. Who wanted me to be more than the shadow of my brothers.


    Where is she?

 Chapter 69: Pregnant mother

    <h4>Chapter 69: Pregnant mother</h4>


    <i>Author¡¯s POV...</i>


    The moment Caspian left the room, closing the door behind him, Lilith stepped forward and stood in front of Hazel, her eyes unreadable.


    Hazel¡¯s breath trembled, her hands curling into fists. "Hasn¡¯t it sunk in yet?" she snapped. "I¡¯m not turning it on. I¡¯m not helping you find any damn babies."


    Her voice cracked at the end, a mixture of fury and helplessness. But Lilith didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she offered a soft, almost broken smile.


    "I no longer care whether you turn it on or not," she said quietly. "I just have some memories to show you."


    "I don¡¯t want the memories," Hazel shouted, her voice rising like a wave. "I just want to be free!"


    Lilith didn¡¯t respond with more words. Instead, she stepped forward, gently cing both hands on Hazel¡¯s head.


    "You¡¯ll be free... after I show you this."


    And then she began to chant.


    The air snapped. The atmosphere shifted, thickening with magic and dread. Hazel¡¯s world began to spin as the room blurred, folding in on itself. Light bled into shadow. Sound turned to silence.


    And then...Crunch.


    Hazel¡¯s boots hit the floor of a strange, brittlendscape.


    Dead leaves cracked beneath her feet.


    She blinked. Everything around her was foreign¡ªlike she¡¯d stepped into another dimension entirely. The trees were bare and the air unnaturally still, cold, and tinted in gray hues.


    She turned and froze.


    A girl stood by arge rock just a few feet away. No, not a girl...a woman. She was heavily pregnant, her body bent with pain, clutching her belly as she struggled to breathe. Her long dark hair stuck to her sweat-drenched forehead.


    Hazel¡¯s heart dropped.


    <i>The woman... looked exactly like her.</i>


    "What the hell..." Hazel whispered.


    But this didn¡¯t make sense. She had no memory of ever being here. When she gave birth, she was with Aurora. Not... this. Not alone in some cursed forest, crying out against stone.


    Her body moved before her thoughts did she stepped closer to the woman, eyes wide, breath shallow.


    As Hazel drew closer, the illusion cracked.


    It was her mother. Lilith.


    Pregnant. Groaning in agony. Writhing against the rock as if she was reliving something that should never have been remembered.


    "Is she messing with my memories?" Hazel whispered, dread growing in her chest. "Damn it... I need to get out of here."


    She spun around. But there was no exit.


    Only trees. Endless trees. The same barren trunks repeating like a pattern etched by magic.


    She started to run. Left. Right. Through shadows. Over roots. Between the branches.


    But no matter where she went... she always ended up in the same ce.


    The same clearing....The same rock. The same groaning woman...her mother, still twisting in pain.


    "YOU!" she shouted, her voice echoing like thunder across the false world. "What are you doing to me?!"


    No response almost like she was not present there.


    She kept turning. Pacing. Wincing. Her body writhing with every contraction. The pain etched deep lines into her face as she cried out again.


    Lilith was in agony.


    And yet, she still whispered to herself through clenched teeth, her voice trembling but determined.


    "You¡¯ve got this... You¡¯ve got this. Push now. You can do this, Lilith..."


    She carefully lowered herself to the cold ground, her back arching as she adjusted her legs, preparing to deliver the baby herself. Alone. In the middle of a cursed forest. Her hands trembled as she gripped the soil, legs shaking.


    Hazel stood frozen, unable to breathe, watching the woman who birthed her... suffer.


    It was surreal. Like watching a stranger wearing her face.


    Lilith threw her head back and screamed as she began to push.


    The effort was immense. Her face turned pale. Veins bulged from her neck. Her cries echoed across the empty woods, bouncing off tree trunks like a warning.


    One minute passed then two... then three but still...nothing.


    The baby wouldn¡¯te. "No..." Lilith sobbed, tears slipping down her face. "No, no, no..."


    Hazel felt her throat tighten. She stepped forward instinctively, as if to help...only for her hand to pass straight through Lilith¡¯s shoulder.


    What the...? She tried again.


    Her fingers went right through, as if Lilith¡¯s body was made of smoke.


    "What the hell..." Hazel whispered. "You can¡¯t hear me... and now I can¡¯t even touch you?"


    A memory....This was a memory.


    It all made sense now. Lilith had said she wanted to show her a memory


    <i>But... why this memory?</i>


    View the correct content at NovelFire


    Hazel turned, her mind racing.


    "Is this how I was born?" she asked the wind. "Is this what you wanted me to see...?"


    Suddenly, voices¡ªdark, sharp voices¡ªcut through the forest like des.


    "I can see a Crescent nearby."


    "Kill all Crescents. None of them should remain!"


    Hazel¡¯s blood turned cold. Lilith froze, her eyes wide with terror. "No..." she whispered.


    She forced herself up from the ground, clutching her swollen belly, her breath ragged. She was still inbor, still bleeding, still in pain...but she moved.


    Her body screamed with every step, but her mind only repeated one truth:


    I have to survive. My baby has to live.


    Hazel rushed to her side, reaching out again but her hand went through her mother¡¯s body like mist.


    "Damn it!" she cursed. "I¡¯m right here! Let me help you!"


    But she couldn¡¯t....She couldn¡¯t touch her. Couldn¡¯t warn her. Couldn¡¯t do anything.


    She was a ghost trapped in a vision. And Lilith was alone.


    The wolves¡¯ voices grew louder, crashing through the trees like thunder.


    "I see her!"


    "Catch her! Don¡¯t let her escape!"


    Lilith stumbled forward, dragging her body through the underbrush, but she couldn¡¯t go fast. Her body wasn¡¯t cooperating. She was too weak. Too broken. She couldn¡¯t cast. Couldn¡¯t fight.


    Hazel turned toward the direction of the voices. Shapes were forming now..,dark silhouettes with glowing eyes, sharp ws, and snarling teeth. A hunting pack.


    No mercy. Hazel lunged at them, screaming, shing...


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    Her hands passed through them like air.


    They didn¡¯t see her....They didn¡¯t feel her.


    "Damn it! DAMN IT!" she shouted. "Don¡¯t touch her! Stop!"


    But her voice fell on deaf ears. The memory wasn¡¯t hers to change. She was just a spectator, trapped in the past with nothing but her heart beating wildly in her chest.


    The wolves lunged toward Lilith, snarling, their ws digging into the soil, eyes glowing with bloodlust.


    But just before they could touch her, Lilith raised a shaking hand into the air.


    "Versa!"


    A sudden pulse of raw magic surged outward, and a translucent force field erupted around her...circr, glowing faintly with golden runes that shimmered in midair.


    The wolves mmed into it, hard, their teeth snapping just inches from her face. The barrier held.


    But Lilith¡ªshe was breaking.


    Sweat rolled down her temples. Her breathing grew shallow. Her knees buckled beneath her.


    Hazel watched from the sidelines, unable to move, unable to help. Her heart pounded.


    "She can¡¯t hold it much longer," she whispered.


    Cracks began to spread across the force field, delicate at first¡ªthen jagged, violent.


    And then...CRASH!


    The barrier shattered like ss.


    The wolves didn¡¯t hesitate. They dove toward her.. Until an arrow flew through the air.


    Thwip!


    It struck one of the wolves straight through the neck, bringing it down with a heavy thud. More arrows followed, piercing flesh, silencing snarls.


    Then a massive wolf gray, towering, powerful charged from the trees. It mmed into the remaining attackers, tearing them apart with ruthless precision. Blood sprayed across the leaves. Limbs snapped. Bones cracked. In seconds, every wolf that hade for Lilith was either dead or fleeing.


    Hazel staggered back, heart racing.


    <i>She knew that wolf.</i>


    There was something in the way it moved, something familiar in the weight of its presence, the curve of its snarl.


    And then it shifted. Bones twisted. Fur vanished. And standing there, breathing heavily, blood on his hands..


    <i>Was Marcus.</i>

 Chapter 70: Silent love

    <h4>Chapter 70: Silent love</h4>


    <i>*~ Author POV~*</i>


    Hazel¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. Her eyes widened, and for a second, her world cracked.


    Father?


    Marcus dropped to his knees beside Lilith, gently cupping her face, his voice tender and low.


    "You¡¯re safe now," he said. "I¡¯ve got you."


    Lilith was shaking, tears streaming down her face. "The child ising, Marcus. But this...this is the wrong time. They almost got me. They¡¯ll keeping."


    "They won¡¯t," he promised. "Not while I¡¯m here."


    She nodded weakly, copsing back onto the grass. Her body trembled.


    Then Marcusy down beside her, steadying her legs with his hands. "Push. I¡¯m right here. I¡¯ll help you bring this child into the world."


    Hazel¡¯s breath hitched.


    When... when was her father ever this gentle? she thought, blinking fast. When had he ever been kind? Loving?


    She had always believed he hated her and treated her like dirt. Like she was cursed. Like she was never supposed to exist.


    But here he was. Soft. Steady. And helping Lilith deliver her.


    Lilith screamed one final time¡ªand then a baby¡¯s cry rang out into the night.


    Marcus took off his blood-soaked shirt, wrapping the baby gently in the fabric. With shaking hands, he wiped the newborn clean, holding the child close to his chest. And then he knelt by Lilith and showed her the infant.


    "She looks exactly like you," he whispered.


    Hazel¡¯s heart twisted. She could swear she saw tears in Marcus¡¯ eyes.


    What? What changed?


    This wasn¡¯t the man she had grown up with. The one who barked orders at her. The one who treated her like a burden. This was... love. This was adoration.


    He loved me... like this? From the beginning?


    Lilith took the baby gently, her face full of emotion. Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Marcus. I¡¯m so sorry."


    He shook his head. "No. Don¡¯t apologize. I know now. I¡¯ve always known."


    He looked at her, unblinking. "You¡¯re a Crescent. And I love you like that."


    "Marcus¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care what they say. Not us, not the Elders, not the Pack Council. You¡¯re still the Alpha to me. I don¡¯t care if they think Crescents are forbidden. I nned everything, Lilith. We were going to run. Far away from New Orleans. Far from Blue Moon."


    "I¡¯m sorry," she repeated, her voice breaking. Then she reached up, cing her hands gently on either side of his head.


    He froze. "Lily...love..what are you doing?"


    Her voice was sad now. Heartbroken. "You can¡¯t know anything. You can¡¯t remember."


    "No...wait..." But she¡¯d already begun chanting.


    The magic surged again, soft but blinding.


    Marcus¡¯s eyes rolled back¡ªand he copsed to the ground unconscious.


    Hazel choked back a gasp. She wiped his memory...


    Lilith looked down at the baby at Hazel. Her eyes welled up with tears. Her lips trembled.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my child," she whispered. "One day, you¡¯ll understand why I did all this."


    She kissed the baby¡¯s forehead gently. Then again.


    And then she ced her hand on the child¡¯s small stomach.


    A glow burst from beneath her palm¡ªbright and warm.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened.


    Lilith was sealing something inside her.


    That¡¯s why...


    <i>That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been human. That¡¯s why I could never shift. That¡¯s why I felt powerless. My mother... sealed it away inside me?</i>


    She sealed everything..her powers, her truth, her identity.


    And then, gently, Lilithid the baby¨CHazel¨C beside the unconscious Marcus.


    She stood and without another word... She vanished.


    As soon as Lilith vanished into thin air, the forest darkened and the silence shattered.


    Wolves began emerging from the shadows, one by one, until the entire clearing was surrounded. Their growls echoed like thunder, their eyes burning with suspicion and rage.


    And then, parting the circle, the Alpha stepped forward.


    She knows that person very well... us


    Younger. Sharper. His face still smooth and striking, with features that mirrored Caspian¡¯s so closely it almost hurt to look at him.


    He approached slowly, his boots crunching over the dead leaves until he stood before Marcus, who was unconscious beside the newborn child wrapped in his own bloodstained shirt.


    us tilted his head, then turned to one of the wolves at his side. "Check if he¡¯s alive."


    The wolf crouched, pressed two fingers to Marcus¡¯ neck, then nodded. "He¡¯s alive," he confirmed. "So is the baby."


    us narrowed his eyes. "Whose child is this?"


    Just then, Marcus stirred.


    He groaned, clutching his head like it was splitting open from the inside. Pain contorted his face as he tried to sit up.


    "Marcus," us said, stepping closer. "What are you doing here?"


    "I...I don¡¯t know," Marcus muttered, his voice hoarse and shaking. "My head... Something¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t remember..."


    One of the wolves grabbed him by the arms to keep him steady.


    "Do you remember anything?" us asked. "A Crescent? A witch? Anyone?"


    Marcus shook his head, gritting his teeth against the sharp throb in his skull. "No. I don¡¯t remember anything like that. Just... shes. Nothing clear."


    His gaze drifted to the baby lying beside him.


    "Whose baby is this?" he asked softly.


    us tone was clipped. "We think it¡¯s yours."


    Marcus¡¯s eyes widened, confusion bleeding into disbelief.


    "What...?"


    us stared him down. "Did you meet with someone, Marcus? A human, maybe?"


    Marcus hesitated. He searched his mind¡ªfragments, hazy scenes, the trace of a smile he couldn¡¯t ce. A softugh. A woman¡¯s touch.


    "I think... I think I met someone," he said slowly. "A girl. But her face... it¡¯s like it¡¯s been erased. I can¡¯t see her. I don¡¯t remember what she looked like."


    The wolves were quiet for a moment.


    Then one stepped forward, crouched near the baby, and inhaled. His nose wrinkled.


    "She¡¯s... not one of us."


    "What?" us frowned.


    NovelFire


    "She has no wolf scent. This child is human."


    A murmur spread among the wolves. Human. Not Crescent. Not pack. Just... human.


    us straightened. "Then Marcus must¡¯ve broken ourws. He mated with a human."


    Marcus didn¡¯t argue...<i>.</i>He didn¡¯t speak at all.


    But humans and wolf can¡¯t have a child... howe his own one night stand with a human became a child and why did he leave this child here with him and run away?


    Everything blurred. The forest. The wolves. Her father¡¯s face.


    All of it began to fade, dissolving like smoke in the wind, until the ground beneath her gave way and Hazel felt herself falling, spiraling throughyers of emptiness then....


    Thud....She gasped. Her eyes snapped open.


    She was back in the room.. Chained like an animal


    Lilith was crouched in front of her, eyes wide, gripping Hazel¡¯s trembling hands tightly between her own.


    "...Hazel?" she whispered. "Are you there?"


    Hazel blinked.....Tears were silently running down her cheeks.Her chest rose and fell in uneven waves, the memory of what she had seen still wing at her heart.


    Lilith leaned closer, breath held, searching Hazel¡¯s eyes like a mother desperate for any flicker of response. "Oh my... Did it work?"


    Hazel didn¡¯t answer at first. She just stared ahead, her throat locked tight, her heart pounding too loudly to speak.


    Her voice, when it came, was a fragile whisper. "He... He loved me."

 Chapter 71: Turn it on…

    <h4>Chapter 71: Turn it on...</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Author¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Hazel sat still for a long moment. Her wrists throbbed against the iron cuffs, skin red and raw from struggling. The silence between her and Lilith hung thick¡ªdense like a fog that refused to lift.


    Then suddenly... sheughed.


    Not softly. Not bitterly.


    She chuckled¡ªa loud, eerie, hollow sound that echoed off the stone walls of the chamber. It was jarring, out of ce. It didn¡¯t belong to the Hazel who used to tremble under pressure. This was something... colder.


    "So," she said through the lingeringugh, "you wiped my father¡¯s love for me. Just... erased it like a bad Chapter in a book."


    Lilith flinched, stepping back a little.


    Hazel tilted her head. Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "You made him forget me. And for what? For safety? For some prophecy you won¡¯t even exin?" Her voice dropped, low and sharp. "Was it worth it?"


    Lilith opened her mouth. "Hazel, I¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t." Hazel cut her off, voice like steel. "Don¡¯t say you did it out of love."


    Lilith stepped forward, desperate. "I had no choice. You were born during a Crescent eclipse. The Pack would¡¯ve killed you if they knew. And Marcus¡ªhe would¡¯ve died protecting you. I was trying to save both of you."


    "But you didn¡¯t save me," Hazel snapped. "You made me nothing. You buried me alive in a human shell. You let me believe I was worthless for years."


    Lilith¡¯s breath hitched. "I thought if you were safe, it wouldn¡¯t matter."


    "Well, it mattered."


    Hazel¡¯s voice dropped into a chilling calm, eyes ssy but dead. "You should¡¯ve just left me with him. At least he would¡¯ve loved me before they destroyed us."


    That did it.


    Lilith¡¯s face crumpled like paper. Tears pooled in her eyes, and without a word, she turned and fled from the room, her footsteps echoing down the hall. She copsed in the corner of the corridor, burying her face in her hands.


    Her emotions aren¡¯t back... she¡¯s not herself, Lilith whispered to herself. This isn¡¯t her. Her soul is still closed off. She doesn¡¯t mean it.


    She rocked slightly, trying to breathe. "Lilith... calm down. She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying. It¡¯s the seal. It¡¯s the trauma. She¡¯s not really gone, she¡¯s not¡ª"


    CRASH!


    The sound jolted through the hallway like a gunshot. Lilith¡¯s head snapped up.


    "No..."


    She scrambled to her feet and sprinted back to the chamber. When she reached the doorway, her heart stopped.


    Hazel was still in the center of the room, but the metal cuffs that had chained her down for days were shattered on the floor¡ªsnapped clean in half like they were nothing more than brittle twigs.


    Hazel stood with one arm stretched forward, twisting her wrist with an annoyed grimace.


    "Argh. This chain is hard," she muttered, flicking the remaining iron cuff off her hand like it was a toy.


    Lilith froze.


    Hazel looked up, her eyes shing¡ªnot blue. Not gray.


    But a dim, molten gold.


    Not glowing fully yet, but pulsing. Brewing. Awakening.


    Lilith stepped forward slowly. "Hazel..."


    But Hazel didn¡¯t flinch. Her tone was light. Mocking.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m not gonna hurt you."


    She smiled again, that same empty smile. "Not unless you give me a reason to."


    NovelFire


    Lilith stood tall now, back straight, eyes locked on her daughter like she was staring down a loaded weapon.


    She braced herself.


    "I¡¯m your mother," she said slowly, every word weighted like iron. "Don¡¯t forget that."


    Her voice shook¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t fear. It was resolve. Her bones ached from the years, the lies, the secrets¡ªbut her wolf stirred beneath her skin, pacing, growling.


    Because she knew what wasing.


    Hazel tilted her head with a crooked smile. "Oh? So you¡¯re really about to fight me?"


    Her voice was sweet¡ªtoo sweet.


    A mocking luby soaked in poison.


    Lilith¡¯s ws pushed out with a soft shink, and her canines sharpened until they jutted from her lips. Her stance shifted into defense. Not offense. Never offense¡ªnot against her own child.


    Hazel¡¯s golden eyes gleamed. "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t fight you."


    She stepped forward, dragging her fingertips across the broken chain links still scattered on the floor.


    "That would be mad disrespectful," she said, grinning now. "But still... you¡¯re in my way. And I don¡¯t like obstacles."


    Lilith¡¯s breath caught. There was something different in Hazel¡¯s voice¡ªtooposed. Too calm.


    Almost... detached.


    "You¡¯re too close," Hazel added, her tone suddenly colder. "Too close to bringing back my dumbass humanity. And I¡¯m done with it. I don¡¯t want guilt. I don¡¯t want love. I want freedom."


    Lilith¡¯s stomach twisted.


    "Which is why I¡¯m giving you a choice," Hazel continued, folding her arms. "Turn it off...your emotions. Join me in this silence. Be free like me. Those damn emotions wont be a burden again."


    She took another step forward, and for a split second, her power hummed. Not just Crescent magic... something older, deeper and definitely not to be tampered with.


    "Or..." Hazel said softly, "Die a peaceful death. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt."


    Lilith¡¯s jaw clenched. Her wolf snarled low in her chest.


    Peaceful death, she thought. Her own daughter offering it like a gift.


    But turning off her emotions? That wasn¡¯t an option.


    Not when she still had a mission.


    Not when she needed the child. Needed the power. Needed the Crescent bloodline to rise again.


    She exhaled through her nose and slowly rolled her neck. Her bones cracked. Her wolf fully surfaced, cloaking her in an aura of dark heat and ancient fury.


    "I was here before you even thought of existing," she said, a smirk crawling onto her lips. "You think I¡¯m just some mother with regrets and lubies? No, Hazel."


    Her eyes shed. A silvery burn spread through her veins.


    "You¡¯re strong. But I¡¯m the storm you were born into."


    She took a step forward now, power shing against Hazel¡¯s like wind meeting wildfire.


    "You can¡¯t take me down that easily, dear," she whispered. Hazel narrowed her eyes.


    Lilith¡¯s smirk widened. "You¡¯ll learn why my name still sends shivers down spines in this world. Why Lilith isn¡¯t a story...they made me a warning."


    Then, she leaned closer.


    "Turn it on, Hazel," she whispered. "Because <strong><i>mother knows best.</i></strong>"

 Chapter 72: She did it…!

    <h4>Chapter 72: She did it...!</h4>


    <strong><i>Author</i></strong>


    <i>Lilith didn¡¯t wait for Hazel to move again.</i>


    Her heart ached, her ws trembled...but she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    With a low growl, she lunged forward, her body shifting mid-air, half-wolf, half-witch, the pure essence of Crescent power wrapped around her like a second skin.


    Hazel didn¡¯t flinch.But Lilith struck first


    She threw a glowing orb of silver energy, aimed at Hazel¡¯s chest. Hazel dodged, barely, but Lilith was already behind her with a sharp kick that sent Hazel flying back against the stone wall. The force cracked the wall behind her.


    Hazel groaned but stood up, brushing the dust off her shirt. "Okay... that actually hurt a little."


    Lilith didn¡¯t let her recover. She came at her again, this time using her ws. The two shed hard...Hazel fought back, fast and wild, power bursting from her fingertips like sparks. She moved like someone possessed, her reflexes almost too sharp, too perfect.


    But Lilith had the experience.


    She didn¡¯t just use Crescent strength..she used everything.


    Her wolf snarled, biting through shadows. Her magic curled around Hazel like smoke. Every spell, every w, every strikended harder than thest.


    Hazel hissed and fought back with brutal force, but the difference started to show.


    Lilith was fighting for more than just pride.


    She was fighting for her daughter¡¯s soul.


    They crashed into walls, shattered the floor beneath them, and sent shockwaves through the room. Power pulsed in violent waves. The air crackled.


    And then¡ª


    With a final chant and a blinding beam of Crescent light, Lilith knocked Hazel off her feet.


    She mmed into the ground, unmoving. Unconscious.


    <i>Mother knows best</i>


    Lilith stood over her, chest heaving, sweat dripping down her forehead. Her heart was breaking in her chest.


    <i>She had fought her daughter.</i>


    <i>Her own daughter.</i>


    She dropped to her knees beside Hazel¡¯s limp body and brushed her fingers gently through her dark hair.


    Tears slid down her cheeks.


    "I didn¡¯t want this," she whispered, voice soft, breaking. "You forced me to. You left me no choice, <i>Hazel</i>."


    She held her hand over Hazel¡¯s chest and started gathering power again.


    "I¡¯m going to turn it on for you, even if you hate me for it. Your emotions... your pain... I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll help you carry it. I¡¯ll be right here."


    Lilith sniffled, resting her hand on Hazel¡¯s forehead.


    NovelFire


    "We¡¯ll find your babies, I promise. We¡¯ll awaken the Crescent bloodline again... and you, Hazel... you¡¯ll be our first female Alpha."


    There was a long silence.


    And then... A weak voice muttered, "...Mother."


    Lilith¡¯s eyes snapped open. "Hazel?" she breathed.


    Hazel¡¯s eyes fluttered open, barely. She lifted a shaky hand and whispered, "Please... look up."


    Lilith frowned, confused, but did as she was told....And froze.


    Because there, just a few feet away... Hazel was sitting.


    Comfortably...On a wooden chair that hadn¡¯t been there a second ago.


    One leg crossed over the other.


    Her chin in her hand. A single tear drawn on her cheek in pure sarcasm.


    "Oh my God," Hazel said in a dramatic tone, pretending to dab her fake tears with a scrap of fabric. "That was... emotional. I won¡¯t lie."


    Lilith¡¯s mouth opened in shock.


    <i>"What...?"</i>


    Hazel uncrossed her legs slowly and stood. Her grin stretched wide. "So, tell me, Mom. We¡¯re not the only ones of our kind? Crescents or... what do we even call ourselves again?"


    She waved her hand casually. "Ugh. So many secrets. So many mysteries. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll unpack that trauma after you turn it off."


    Lilith¡¯s head turned toward the Hazel she had just fought.


    Still on the floor. Still unconscious....She blinked.


    Wait... then realization hit her hard!


    "That... that was a clone?" she whispered aloud. "I fought a clone?"


    Hazel fake-gasped, pressing her hands to her chest. "Oh, wow. Took you long enough to figure it out. You really went all-out on her, huh? Must be exhausting beating your own daughter¡¯s magical body double into the floor."


    Lilith stood up slowly, her eyes narrowing. "You yed me..."


    Hazel smiled sweetly. "You taught me, remember? <i>Mother knows best."</i>


    Lilith¡¯s fists clenched, but her energy was drained. That fight had taken everything.


    View the correct content at NovelFire.


    Hazel walked closer, her tone softening¡ªnot with kindness, but with quiet fury.


    "I needed to see just how far you¡¯d go, Lilith," she said. "And now I know. You¡¯d kill for power. You¡¯d kill me if I stood in the way. So I¡¯m making it easy for you."


    She leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "You stay on your path. And I¡¯ll stay on mine. But if youe between me and my children again... I won¡¯t send a damn clone."


    "Now you know what time it is!.." Hazel shrieked


    "No..." Lilith gasped, her limbs trembling as her body was drawn toward Hazel against her will.


    "Hazel, please," she begged. "Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯ll be bad. <i>Caspian... Cayden..."</i>


    Her voice cracked as fear took over. "Please... someone... help me..."


    Hazel leaned in close, her lips brushing her mother¡¯s ear as she whispered softly¡ª


    "<strong>Turn. It. Off."</strong>


    Lilith¡¯s eyes widened... and then shut slowly. And with that, it was done.


    Her breath slowed. Her body softened. The emotions she had clung to for decades the guilt, the grief, the love...all unraveled, drifting from her chest like smoke.


    Emptiness filled the space where her heart had once screamed. Her body went ck.


    And she copsed.


    Hazel gently released her, letting her fall to the floor, unconscious emotionless. But the silence didn¡¯tst.


    "<strong>HAZEL</strong>!"


    The door burst open as Caspian charged into the room, eyes zing with fury.


    He ran straight to Lilith¡¯s side and dropped to his knees, checking for her pulse.


    He red up at Hazel with pure rage. "What did you do to her?!"


    Before Hazel could respond, another presence rushed in..Cayden, followed by Aurora.


    "You wanna join her?" Hazel smirked,ughter curling around her words. "I can make it quick."


    Cayden growled, his jaw tight, dark veins pulsing along his neck and arms. "I¡¯m done with your twisted games."


    His wolf was surging. Ready to snap.


    But before he could shift or charge, Aurora reached out and gently ced a hand on his arm. Her touch grounded him, kept him still¡ªbut her eyes never left Hazel.


    Hazel tilted her head and smiled cruelly.


    "Aww..." she cooed, rising higher as if drawn by her own madness. "The monster has awakened."


    Then she lifted her hand again, ready to strike.


    "Versa!" she shouted, sending a wave of force hurtling toward them.


    "Versa!" Aurora countered, her own magic sparking to life like violet lightning.


    The two powers collided mid-air with a violent crash that shook the walls but only one was left standing.


    Hazel gasped. Her eyes flickered.


    And then....Her knees gave out.


    She copsed to the floor, unconscious.


    Aurora exhaled, lowering her hand slowly. She stepped closer, eyes narrowing at Hazel¡¯s still body.


    "You may be strong and mighty now, Hazel," she whispered. "But don¡¯t forget...I helped you bring those children into this world with my powers in you"


    She crouched beside her, brushing hair out of Hazel¡¯s face. "My power lives in you... which means I can weaken you."


    She stood up again, her eyes hard.


    "<i>And I will... if I have to."</i>

 Chapter 73: Jab…

    <h4>Chapter 73: Jab...</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Caspian¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    What in the name of the Crescent is happening...?


    I stood in the aftermath, heart pounding, eyes stuck on Hazel¡¯s copsed body like it had personally betrayed me. Lilithy nearby unmoving. Not a sound. Not a single breath from her chest. I didn¡¯t even know if she was dead or just passed out, but something inside me twisted at the thought that maybe she was gone.


    But that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it.


    Hazel...,My mate. My everything. Cold. Unfeeling. Gone.


    She wasn¡¯t Hazel anymore. She was something else.


    I turned toward Aurora, who was still steadying herself after stopping Hazel¡¯s attack. She nodded. We didn¡¯t need to speak. We knew what we had to do.


    Cayden moved first, dropping to his knees beside Hazel, pressing his fingers to her neck. "Still breathing," he muttered. "She¡¯s alive."


    Alive¡ªbut barely holding on.


    I reached down and scooped her up in my arms, her body limp like she¡¯d been drained of everything. Her head lolled against my shoulder. For a moment, just one damn second, I thought I saw a flicker of recognition in her closed eyes...but no. Just more emptiness.


    "She¡¯s not gone," Cayden said.


    "I know," I replied, tightening my grip. "Lily almost brought her back. That¡¯s the only reason Hazel would¡¯ve fought her. She was close. Too close. That means we¡¯re getting somewhere."


    Cayden didn¡¯t argue. He just nodded, letting the idea be his own. I didn¡¯t me him. We didn¡¯t have time for pride. We didn¡¯t have time for anything but survival.


    Aurora helped me steady Hazel as we moved fast, slipping through the High House halls, avoiding anyone who might question us. I chose our Her chamber Because if anything was going to wake her up, it was this room. The ce where she spent most of her days in here in the high house.


    She lived in this room. She loved in this room.


    Maybe... maybe it could remind her of who she was.


    Weid her down gently on the bed. I brushed a strand of hair from her face, just like I used to when she fell asleep in my arms. The softness was still there. Somewhere.


    I just had to find it again.


    "I brought some things," I said.


    Cayden and Aurora turned to me. I pulled a small bag from the corner of the room and opened it carefully.


    Inside¡ªAriel¡¯s favorite toy.


    The little doll with crooked button eyes and tangled red yarn hair. This is the little sister favorite toy..


    That doll had been found beside Ariel¡¯s body.


    I stared at it for a second too long, and then ced it beside Hazel¡¯s hand.


    "The Gilberts are holding funerals today," I said quietly. "Both Marcus and Ariel have been confirmed dead."


    Aurora looked down, eyes heavy.


    Cayden swallowed hard clenching his fingers in regret.


    "Natasha¡¯s been arrested," I continued. "So have the rest of them. They¡¯re all rotting in that cell right now."


    I reached into the bag again, this time pulling out one of Hazel¡¯s old sweaters. Worn, faded, still smelling faintly like cinnamon and vani. She wore it back when she lived in her father¡¯s house before all of this. Before me. .


    Maybe these pieces of her life would break through the numbness.


    "Come on," I whispered. "Come back to me..."


    Cayden stepped closer, folding his arms across his chest. "We¡¯ve already lost half of the pack."


    My jaw clenched.


    "I know," I said. "I know."


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Between the witches¡¯ ambush and Hazel¡¯s outburst, dozens of wolves had fallen. Dahlia¡¯s traps. Hazel¡¯s power spike.


    View the correct content at NovelFire


    If word got out... that Blue Moon was this vulnerable? That we didn¡¯t have enough warriors left to guard the gate?


    We¡¯d be challenged.


    Cayden said it softly. "Other packs wille. They¡¯ll think we¡¯re weak. They¡¯ll challenge us¡ªchallenge you."


    I stood, turning toward him slowly.


    "They already tried," I growled. "Remember? When they found out our mate was human or so we thought. They teamed up with witches. Came to the High House."


    I pointed toward the wall¡ªthe one still ckened with the blood of traitors.


    "And what happened?" I asked. "We burned them. Tore them apart. Made an example of them."


    "They wouldn¡¯t dare try again," Cayden murmured.


    "They might," Aurora said. "But if they do, they¡¯ll regret it."


    We all looked at Hazel.


    So still. So quiet.


    I reached down and took her hand, curling it around the doll.


    "You¡¯re going to wake up," I told her. "You¡¯re going to open those eyes, p me across the face, and call me a dramatic bastard. I¡¯m counting on it."


    Hazel coughed¡ªand Cayden immediately vanished from the room, like he knew. Like he knew this part was mine to handle.


    This was my moment. Myst chance to pull her back before we both broke.


    I walked toward her with slow steps, lifting two gowns in my hands¡ªone soft and small, the other worn and old. Ariel¡¯s. And hers.


    Hazel squinted as her eyes fluttered open, her expression unreadable. She pinched the bridge of her nose, then mmed her palm across her face in what looked like mock disappointment.


    "This is the second time you people are trying dumb tricks to switch me back on," she said with a dark chuckle. "Really? Holding up these two dresses, and I¡¯m supposed to magically flip my emotions back on?"


    Her gaze darted to the smaller gown.


    "Ariel¡¯s dress..?," she said tly.


    "She was wearing it when she died."


    Her voice was still cold, but I saw something twitch in her face¡ªsomething that looked like a crack. A shadow of pain. But it vanished just as fast.


    I lifted the other dress. "And this... is yours. The one you wore most of your life at the Gilbert home."


    She scoffed. "So? Why are you giving me information I already know? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve forgotten my own wardrobe."


    I ignored the jab. "Ariel is being buried today."


    Hazel¡¯s posture stiffened.


    I took a step closer. "If you turn it back on your emotions...I¡¯ll take you to her funeral. You can say goodbye. Onest goodbye, before theyy her to rest. But if you don¡¯t... then you¡¯ll never get to say anything. Never again."


    I hated how maniptive it sounded. It was maniption. But we had no choice anymore. We had to be selfish. We had to drag her out of this darkness, even if it meant breaking her.


    She shivered slightly.


    "Bury?" Her voice cracked¡ªjust once. Then fire. "How dare you bury her without my consent? Without asking for my validation? You don¡¯t get to just bury my sister without me!"


    I nodded slowly. "It¡¯s toote, Hazel. In thirty minutes... the ground will be closed. There will be no going back."


    She smirked.


    "Well, even if I turned it on," she said mockingly, "I¡¯d wake up just to be a crying mess again. Back to mourning. Back to being weak. What¡¯s the point?" She waved a handzily. "It¡¯s better like this. I don¡¯t need a funeral. She¡¯s already dead. I can¡¯t bring her back."


    I stared at her in disbelief. My lips parted slightly. I couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d just said that.


    She snapped her fingers and leaned forward, a seductive grin curling on her lips.


    "Wow," she purred. "Did you know you look so hot in a tuxedo like this? Bright blue..matches your eyes perfectly."


    She bit her finger yfully, her other hand toying with her hair as her gaze dragged up and down my body.


    "Ariel¡¯s being buried," I said sharply. "Your sister. Your blood. And you¡¯re here... flirting with me?"


    She rolled her eyes, unfazed. "Mmm, your voice gets even sexier when you¡¯re furious. I¡¯m used to you being calm. All collected and alpha-like. But this...?" She stood from the bed slowly. "I¡¯ve never really paid attention to your angry side. Now, that is fun."


    "Stay away from me," I warned, stretching my hand out to keep her back.


    She smirked, amused. "Stay away from you? Did you forget you¡¯re my husband? My mate? You used to call me darling, remember?"


    She stepped closer, her eyes glinting with something dark.


    "So... darling," she said mockingly, "get angry again. Yell at me. Scream. Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m not letting you leave this room."


    I turned toward the exit¡ªbut the door wouldn¡¯t budge.


    I spun back around and saw the keys... in her hand.


    She held them up and jingled them with a sly grin.


    "So," she said, her tone sweet and deadly, "you either cooperate with me... or there¡¯s no leaving. At all."

 Chapter 74: Sweet torture.

    <h4>Chapter 74: Sweet torture.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Fine. What do you want?" I spat, my voice sharp. "Just stay away from me, you heartless monster."


    Her face didn¡¯t flinch. Not even a twitch of guilt or pain. I was waiting for it¡ªfor a glimpse of the woman I once knew. The one who used to call Cayden a monster with real hatred in her eyes. Maybe if I said it to her face, perhaps if I called her what she feared most... it would snap her out of this.


    But she didn¡¯t flinch.


    She smirked.


    "Will you still call me a monster," she purred, her voice like silk and sin, "when you¡¯re deep inside me, tugging my hair, your size stretching me open while you growl like you did that night?"


    I froze. bbergasted. Her words wrapped around me like a noose.


    And then...God help me...she moved. Slowly, deliberately, her fingers lifted to the hem of her gown. My heart thudded. No. No, not now.


    She slipped one sleeve down, then the other, revealing the smooth curve of her shoulder, her corbone. I swallowed. Hard. A heat swirled low in my stomach, tightening, roaring. Don¡¯t react. Don¡¯t give in.


    But my body betrayed me.


    The gown slid lower, past her breasts, exposing her ckce bra, until it fluttered to her knees and pooled at her feet. Now she stood before me in nothing but that bra and matching panties. Her skin glowed. Her figure slender, soft, and dangerous was carved like a siren meant to destroy men.


    "Now," she whispered, stepping out of her dresspletely. "Come to me, Caspian. And don¡¯t hold back. Growl for me. Just like you did earlier ... I need to fuck the angry version of you tonight."


    "Hazel." My chest heaved. " You don¡¯t want to do this."


    "Oh, but I do." Her voice was velvet. Certain.


    "Then I don¡¯t." My voice cracked.


    Correct content is on NovelFire


    Her gaze dropped. "Are you sure?" she asked, eyes flicking toward my crotch.


    I followed her stare.


    <i>Shit</i>.


    My length was already hard, pressing against the fabric, betraying everything my mouth just said. My cheeks med red. What the hell is happening to me?


    She smiled, catlike and wicked, and sauntered toward me. Her hips swayed, deliberate and slow. When she reached me, her arms wrapped gently around my neck, fingers threading into my hair.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she whispered, pressing her lips just beside my ear, her breath hot. "I¡¯m your wife. It¡¯s perfectly normal for married couples to explore... new desires."


    <i>No. This isn¡¯t normal.</i>


    <i>None of this is normal.</i>


    Not when her emotions are turned off like a broken switch and I¡¯ve been tasked with flipping them back on. Not when the world around us is chaos and she¡ªthis woman, this creature could kill me in a second if she wanted to.


    And yet... here I was. Standing frozen. Watching her.


    Her hand slid up to her bra strap¡ªslow, seductive, like she knew every move was torture. Then...click...she unhooked it.


    "Wait. Please... don¡¯t."


    My voice cracked.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, sweat trickling down my temple. I didn¡¯t know why, but my body... my body was betraying me. Craving her. Weak for her. Even when everything in me screamed not to be.


    My fingers barely touched hers now. I wasn¡¯t holding her back. I was yearning.


    God, I wanted to pounce on her.


    To grab her hips, pin her to the wall. To hear her gasp as I filled her. To tug her hair and make her feel every inch of what she asked for. Just like she said.


    I wanted to suck on those breasts until she was whimpering beneath me.


    I wanted to taste her. To bury my face between her thighs until she screamed my name and shattered back into herself¡ªemotionally, mentally, spiritually¡ªlike I could bring her soul back through pleasure alone.


    But I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said, voice like velvet soaked in sin. "All of this is normal."


    Then she took off her bra.


    And my chest dropped¡ªhard and fast¡ªlike I¡¯d been hit.


    Her breasts stood full and proud, nipples already hard, begging.


    Then she pressed them together temptation incarnate.


    "Please," she whispered. "Kiss me. Pleasure me. It¡¯s been so long since anyone touched me like that."


    She stepped closer, her eyes locked on mine.


    "If you don¡¯t..." she purred, tilting her head, "I¡¯ll ask Cayden instead. And you know he won¡¯t hold back."


    My jaw clenched. Rage. Desire. Jealousy. Everything red.


    "So please," she said again, softer this time. "My body¡¯s begging for you. Kiss me, darling. Touch me. Make me feel something again."


    And then just when I thought I might still have control she stepped forward.


    Each of her steps matched the pounding rhythm of my heartbeat. Slow. Heavy. Deliberate.


    She reached for me.


    I flinched the moment her fingers grazed mine. Her touch was soft, maddeningly warm. She lifted my hand and without hesitation ced it against her breast.


    Soft. Full. Bare.


    She moaned quiet and aching..arching into my touch like she¡¯d been starving for it.


    "Don¡¯t be gentle now," she whispered, voice thick with need. "I need the rage you were showing earlier."


    Her lips curled into a smirk as she leaned in, eyes daring me to snap.


    "You want to fix me?" she asked. "Then fuck the emotions back into me. Fuck the hell out of me. Bring me to the edge. Over and over. And then... right before I break... tell me to turn it on."


    Her words sliced straight through my restraint. She was right. Insane pleasure might be the only thing strong enough to reach what¡¯s left of her. To awaken something inside. Something real.


    God. Maybe this was the only way.


    Maybe this was the "other method."


    My grip on her tightened instinctively.


    "You want hard, baby?" I murmured darkly, dragging her closer, our bodies now pressed together, heat to heat.


    I lowered my voice to a growl.


    "Then brace yourself... because I¡¯m about to fuck the Hazel out of you."


    <i>Thank the Goddess this isn¡¯t Hazel.</i>


    She¡¯s not fragile, not soft anymore she¡¯s a monster. And for once, I don¡¯t have to hold back. No more worrying about hurting her. No more restraint.


    I grabbed her by the throat not to choke, but to own and mmed her back against the wall. Her head tilted up in invitation, lips parted, eyes daring me. I pressed into her, close enough to feel her heat, to smell the lust on her skin.


    My hand seized her breast, rough and greedy, thumb circling the stiff peak. Her nipple was already hard, pink and flushed like it had been waiting for my mouth.


    She moaned.


    "Will you just y with it like that?" she gasped.


    I smirked. "You don¡¯t get to give the orders, darling."


    I twisted her nipple, just enough to make her body jerk. "You said you wanted it hard. So now you¡¯ll take exactly what I give you."


    As my fingers tormented her breast, my other hand slid down, hovering just above her soaked panties. I didn¡¯t touch¡ªnot yet. Just the heat of my palm was enough to make her gasp and shift her hips.


    "You¡¯re already dripping," I murmured, voice like gravel. "So desperate and I¡¯ve barely touched you."


    "Please," she whispered. "Stop teasing. Just take me. Do it."


    I leaned in, letting my lips brush against her ear.


    "Oh, no, sweetheart. You¡¯ve been teasing me for days. It¡¯s my turn to make you beg."


    I kissed the inside of her thigh, slow and taunting.


    "You want me to devour this pretty little flower?" I purred. "Want me to fuck it until you¡¯re sobbing my name?"


    NovelFire


    She trembled.


    "Then turn it on."


    My eyes locked with hers. "Show me something real, and I promise you¡ªI¡¯ll ruin every inch of you."


    She was breathing hard now. Her fingers clenched the edge of the table I¡¯d just lifted her onto. Her soaked panties clung to her skin, a visible sign of surrender.


    "You asked to see the other side of me," I growled, spreading her thighs. "Well, now you¡¯ve got him. And I¡¯m going to torture you... beautifully."


    My fingers trailed along the hem of her panties¡ªstill not pulling them off. Just teasing. Drawing out the ache.


    She gasped, her body twitching when I brushed over her entrance, barely touching. Her legs stiffened, her hips jerked forward.


    Bullseye. I¡¯d found her spot¡ªand I wasn¡¯t even trying yet.


    Still, I didn¡¯t give in.


    "Please," she begged, her voice ragged. "Caspian... I swear, I¡¯ll give you everything. Just... please..fuck me."

 Chapter 75: Beg for it

    <h4>Chapter 75: Beg for it</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Beg for it, my dear," I whispered, my lips brushing her ear, my breath ghosting across her skin.


    She shivered...Good. She was close. So damn close.


    Her body told me everything her mouth refused to say...how badly she wanted this. Her pupils dted, her breathing uneven. I could see it in her eyes... the desperation, the vulnerability. The part of her that was still alive underneath all that numbness.


    I was this close to breaking through.


    But just when I expected her to snap to crumble and fall into me..she smirked.


    "Guess I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s desperate," she purred.


    My gaze followed hers, dropping to the massive bulge straining against my pants. The outline was tant. Thick. Veined. The shape, the tip everything visible even throughyers of fabric.


    And then... sheughed.


    "Looks like it¡¯s your turn to beg, Caspian."


    free\NovelFire.c o(m)


    She stepped back, cocking her head, lips curling into a sinful smile. "We¡¯re both starving. Why pretend? Let¡¯s stop ying savior and sinner. Let¡¯s just¡ª" her voice dropped lower, hungrier, "blend the desperation away."


    And with that, she slowly slid her panties down.


    My breath caught as they peeled off her thighs, soaked and glistening with her arousal. She stood fully bare nowpletely naked. Glorious. Shameless.


    Then she turned, shing me a devilish look over her shoulder.


    "Your turn, Caspian. Take it all off... and I¡¯ll turn it on."


    I swallowed hard. My heart pounded like thunder in my chest¡ªbut I mirrored her energy. Cool. Controlled.


    "Sounds like a deal." I shrugged.


    First came the shirt. Then the pants. And finally¡ªmy boxers.


    My cock bounced free, already painfully hard, veins thick and pulsing, head flushed and dripping. Her eyes widened for a split second before she masked it with a slow, predatory grin.


    "<strong>Good boy..." </strong>she purred.


    She began strutting toward me, hips swaying, breasts rising and falling with every breath. But just before her fingers could wrap around me, I caught her wrist. Tight. Firm.


    My wolf howled inside me, furious, wing to be let loose. But I held.


    NovelFire


    "The deal," I growled. "Turn it on. Or we stop here."


    She chuckled darkly, not phased at all.


    "<strong><i>Tsk</i></strong>. Still trying to y hero?" she murmured, then leaned in, lips brushing mine. "Why don¡¯t you listen to your body first?"


    And then she shoved me.


    Hard.


    I hit the bed with a grunt, but before I could recover, she was crawling over me, slow and sinuous. Like a predator stalking prey she knew she already owned.


    Her fingers wrapped around my cock, and she let out a low, sultry purr.


    "Gods..." she whispered. "You¡¯re so big. So hard. So dirty."


    Her hand stroked slowly...deliberately...as her gaze met mine, daring, unbroken. I could feel it..the war between lust and logic, the pressure mounting like a storm in my veins.


    And then...just like that...she swallowed me.


    Her lips wrapped around my length, taking all of me, the tip to the base, as her throat stretched to contain my size.


    My body shuddered, the sudden wave of pleasure crashing so violently that it wiped out every lingering doubt, every shard of guilt I was holding in my chest.


    Her mouth was warm. Wet. Heaven.


    Her tongue curled around my tip like she knew exactly how to break me. My back arched instinctively as she sucked, slow at first, savoring me, then deep enough that her throat pressed against the head.


    Fuck...And she didn¡¯t stop there.


    Her left hand stroked what her mouth couldn¡¯t reach, syncing her rhythm perfectly. Meanwhile, her right hand cradled and rolled my balls, gently tugging, massaging, making my legs tremble.


    The cirction of pleasure surged upward hot and dizzying...making my vision blur. My mouth parted but no sound came, just a gasp that felt ripped from my soul.


    Her tongue swirled around my tip again then flicked it. Just once.


    Lightning.


    It felt like she struck my entire spine.


    <i>She was good. Too good. Too fast. How the hell did she get this good?</i>


    She pulled off with a lewd pop, strands of saliva glistening between her lips and my slicked length. Then her hands took over¡ªsmall, soft, perfect¡ªsliding up and down with practiced ease. My precum mixed with her spit, turning her hand into the perfect lubricant.


    I groaned.


    "Fuck..."


    "Exactly," she whispered, her voice warm and wicked, "Say it again. Moan for me, Caspian. Let it all out."


    Her breath was in my ear, her words stroking something deeper than just lust. My head tilted back. My legs shook.


    My wolf..wild and feral was snarling just beneath the surface, wing to be released.


    I was seconds away. And then...gods...she swallowed me again.


    All of me.


    I could see the stretch in her throat, could feel her struggling to contain my size, but she didn¡¯t stop. Her head bobbed up and down, slow at first, then deeper, faster. Her hands never stopped moving!one on my base, the other traveling upward until her fingers brushed my nipples.


    She twisted them softly.!Electricity. Pure and sharp.


    My entire body jerked as the sensation shot through me, colliding with the ache building in my core.


    "Hazel..." I groaned, the words tumbling out of my mouth like a prayer. "I...I¡¯m about to cum..."


    I didn¡¯t even know if I said it right. I wasn¡¯t sure if it came out as words or just a strangled noise.


    She looked up, lips still wrapped around me, and pulled away just enough to whisper..


    "<strong>Then cum on my breasts."</strong>


    The moment she said it, my head spun.


    She brought her breasts together and pped them around my cock.


    The sensation was unreal¡ªthe softness of her skin hugging my hardness in a way that made every thought in my head evaporate. Her body fit around me like it was designed for this¡ªmade to pleasure, made to drive me insane.


    She started to move. Slow, measured strokes. Like before, when her hands worked me...but this? This was different. This was her body. Her warmth. Her power. My breath began to fall in rhythm with the gliding motion of her breasts, every stroke melting deeper into my bones.


    Then her voice pierced through the haze.


    "Suck my nipples while I stroke you."


    I looked up.


    Gods, those eyes. Those perfect almond eyes..Focused. Fierce. A perfect blend of seduction andmand. They didn¡¯t just look at me they owned me.


    "Don¡¯t look at me. Don¡¯t think," she said, her voice lower now. "Just suck it."


    I leaned forward¡ªhelpless to resist¡ªand took one of her nipples into my mouth. She moaned the second my lips touched her, the sound vibrating through my chest like it belonged there.


    Somehow..don¡¯t ask me how..I was perfectly angled. My cock was still trapped tightly between her breasts, and I was able to reach her nipple with ease, sucking slowly, then harder as she pressed them tighter around me.


    The world narrowed. Nothing else existed..just the feeling of her skin, her taste, the wet strokes, the building pressure in my core. My groans deepened against her chest, and her moans harmonized with them.


    We were chaos, beauty, and sin in motion.


    And then¡ªright when my mouth was still wrapped around her nipple¡ªI felt it snap.


    The tension, the pressure, the heat.


    I jerked my head back just in time as my orgasm tore through me.


    Hot ropes of cum spilled into the air,nding across her breasts in thick, messy streaks. My body shivered with the force of it, my hands clutching her waist, trying to stay grounded.


    She looked down at the mess and smirked like a goddess watching a mortal crumble beneath her touch.


    "Dirty boy," she whispered.


    But before I could catch my breath, before I could even think¡ª


    The door burst open.


    "Hazel...what the hell are you.."


    Cayden.


    Frozen in the doorway. His eyes locked on her naked, cum-streaked chest. On me. On my still-pulsing cock pressed between her breasts.


    The silence was violent...Hazel turned her head toward him, slow and unfazed, her lips curling into a smug smile.


    She didn¡¯t bother covering herself. She didn¡¯t flinch. She reached up, dragged a finger through the mess on her skin, and licked it clean.


    "Well," she said, voice like silk and sin. "Guess you missed the invitation."

 Chapter 76: Justice is served

    <h4>Chapter 76: Justice is served</h4>


    <strong><i>Author¡¯s POV</i></strong>


    <i>What the hell was Caspian doing?</i>


    No...really. What was he doing?


    He was supposed to be helping her. Helping turn her emotions back on. Helping bring Hazel...the real Hazel...back from whatever godless void she had been swallowed into. Her babies were missing. Her heart was cold. Her soul was shut off.


    And he was here.


    <i>Fucking her....Pleasuring her...Giving in.</i>


    Cayden stood frozen at the door, the scene before him a godless painting of lust and betrayal. Hazel¡¯s bare chest still glistened with the remnants of Caspian¡¯s release. Her legs were spread open, unapologetically wide. Her eyes were empty yet dangerously alive.


    "What the hell are you doing, Caspian?" Cayden¡¯s voice thundered through the room, ragged and boiling. "Is this what you¡¯re supposed to be doing? Really? Is this how you n to save her? By fucking her?"


    Caspian didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t. Shame poured down his face like sweat. He couldn¡¯t even look his brother in the eye.


    Cayden stepped forward, his voice cracking like splintered ss. "Our child is missing. For the gods¡¯ sake, my child, Caspian and you¡¯re in here, lost in her body instead of out there searching?!"


    Then his gaze snapped to Hazel, trembling with disgust and disbelief.


    "And you..." he pointed, every inch of him seething. "Your children your babies...are gone. And this is what you¡¯re doing? Spreading your legs instead of searching for them? Are you out of your mind?"


    Hazel tilted her head slowly. Unbothered. Unfazed.


    A smirk tugged at her lips.


    "Don¡¯t be such a fun spoiler, Cayden," she said tly. "If you¡¯re so angry, join the party." She wiped the glistening cum from her breast with two fingers and licked them clean slow, deliberate, daring.


    "What?" Cayden¡¯s voice cracked.


    Caspian turned away, as if hoping the shame would stop choking him if he didn¡¯t look at anyone.


    But Hazel sat upright now, swinging her legs off the bed, her thighs still slick and parted.


    "You think your sad little ns will turn my emotions back on?" she asked, dark amusement dancing in her tone. "Tricks? Words? Empathy?" She chuckled bitterly. "Look at my mother. She¡¯s ten times stronger than any of you, and she failed. What makes you think you¡¯ll seed?"


    Cayden clenched his fists. His hands trembled.


    Hazel leaned back, her fingers gliding over her inner thigh, and then she spread her legs even wider, her dripping heat now fully visible.


    "But maybe this," she whispered. "Maybe this is the way to fix me. Because even now, I hate the numbness in my chest. I hate the nothingness... But when I¡¯m being touched? When I¡¯m being imed? At least I feel something. Soe here, Cayden. Just give in. You want to save me, right?"


    His mouth parted very wide..He couldn¡¯t breathe. Ragnar his wolf was already crawling inside of him. His body started to respond.


    Cayden¡¯s voice came out low. Hoarse. Hungry.


    "Did you say you¡¯d turn your emotions on... if we did this?"


    His eyes didn¡¯t leave the slick heat between her legs. His fists clenched and unclenched at his sides.


    Hazel smiled slowly, wickedly.


    "I promise," she said. "But only if you¡¯re really up for the task. You want me to feel again? Then make me feel."


    Caspian turned her face toward him.


    "I was here first. Satisfy me fully first."


    Hazelughed, licking her lips.


    "Oh, don¡¯t be greedy, husband," she teased. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more than enough for both of you."


    Her hand reached for his length again, wrapping around it with ease before she swallowed him whole. Caspian groaned, his head tilting back in raw bliss.


    Behind her, Cayden had already stripped¡ªnaked, aroused, and no longer pretending to be righteous. He climbed onto the bed like a predator, hands grabbing her waist as he spanked her sharply from behind.


    The sound echoed.


    Hazel jolted with a gasp.


    "Mmh¡ªstarting hard, are we?"


    Caspian grabbed her jaw. "Don¡¯t talk." His voice was a snarl. "Just feel."


    And then, Cayden shoved three fingers deep inside her soaked heat, pumping without mercy. Hazel bit her lip, trying not to scream, trying not to explode from the inside out. Her mouth was full of Caspian¡¯s cock, her core filled with Cayden¡¯s fingers¡ªtwo wolves devouring her at once.


    The room was nothing but heat. Chaos. Breathless moans. Skin pping skin.


    Cayden bent down and ced his mouth right against her dripping folds. Licking. Eating. Worshiping. Hazel choked around Caspian¡¯s cock as the sensation overwhelmed her.


    Caspian came first¡ªhis release bursting inside her mouth as she swallowed most, with some spilling down her chin. He groaned and copsed forward, his lips finding her breasts, sucking on her nipples like a man starved.


    Hazel trembled, held up only by the brothers feasting on her.


    Cayden was on her pussy while Caspian on her chest.


    She moaned louder and louder, her body quivering between them like a storm barely held together.


    Then suddenly the brothers whispered something to each other.


    They smirked.


    Hazel swallowed hard, her eyes widening as Cayden lifted her up effortlessly. Caspian reached for a necktie, and without a word, they tied her wrists to the headboard.


    "What are you..."


    "Shh." Caspian leaned in, voice dangerously calm. "Don¡¯t cut the rope... or the fun is over."


    Cayden tightened the binds while Caspian brought out a single feather. Hazel¡¯s breath hitched.


    "You wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    But he did.


    The feather trailed down her stomach. Lower. Lower...


    "What the hell..." she gasped, hips jerking. They were no longer ying fair. They were ying dirty.


    "You wanted fun, right?" Caspian¡¯s voice was dark, low, and seductive. He smirked as he slowly began to clean her up with his tongue, trailing over the mess they¡¯d made of her.


    Hazel wanted to scream..her body was trembling, legs weak, her juices still dripping down her thighs. But before the moan could escape her lips, Cayden caught her mouth with a kiss so fierce it felt like it shattered her spine.


    A storm burst loose inside her.


    The scream turned to a helpless whimper swallowed by his lips, and her body betrayed her again more of her arousal sshed against Caspian¡¯s face. Without hesitation, he leaned in, licking her clean, moaning into her flesh like she was some sacred fruit.


    She was lost.pletely lost.


    Then Caspian passed Cayden the feather, his mouth diving back between her thighs. His tongue began to work her over again, skilled and relentless. Cayden, now grinning wickedly, took the feather and traced it over her nipples, teasing them until she nearly sobbed.


    "Please... don¡¯t," she whispered between gasps, breaking from Cayden¡¯s kiss.


    "We¡¯re not even close to done with you," Cayden said, crashing his mouth against hers again.


    Hazel couldn¡¯t think. Couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After minutes of Caspian¡¯s intense mouthwork, he finally rose, licking his lips, and pulled out his massive length. Cayden did the same. Both were flushed, swollen, panting.


    "Brother," Caspian said with a smirk, eyes zing. "Our doll is ready."


    Hazel¡¯s eyes widened, her legs trembling, but she didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t.


    Cayden took position behind her. Caspian in front. They entered her together.


    Hazel gasped, a sharp cry muffled against Caspian¡¯s chest.


    Her mind was spiraling. Her walls mped around them, her body shing between overwhelming pleasure and the voice screaming in her head.


    What¡¯s happening to me? Was she turning her emotions back on?


    <i>Was she slipping?</i>


    <i>No. No way in hell.</i>


    She couldn¡¯t. She wouldn¡¯t. Not after everything. No she can¡¯t lose.


    But her body... her body had other ns.


    Her insides were pping, vibrating, overwhelmed by the two massive cocks pounding into her from both ends¡ªCayden, rough and brutal from behind, spanking her, thrusting without mercy. Caspian, gentler but still dominant, his hands tangled in her hair, whispering filth against her lips.


    "Turn it on," they both whispered, breath hot in her ears.


    No! her mind screamed.


    But her body betrayed her. Her vision blurred, her heart thundered in her chest. The rope binding her wrists had snapped, but she couldn¡¯t lift her arms.


    She was drowning in pleasure. In heat. In them.


    "Don¡¯t turn it on!" the voice in her head cried.


    "Turn it on," the brothers groaned again.


    "I¡¯ming!" Hazel screamed, her voice cracking as her body convulsed around them.


    But they didn¡¯t stop.


    They kept going...harder, deeper, louder until her climax ripped through her body like a tidal wave. A heartbeatter, they both came with a growl, spilling inside her, groaning against her skin, their bodies trembling beside hers.


    Her eyes rolled back. Her breath hitched.


    And then¡ªdarkness.


    Hazel passed out.


    Caspian caught her before she could hit the floor, gently lowering her into his arms, her body limp, glowing with sweat and aftershock. The room was quiet now, the storm passed, the chaos still lingering in the air.


    The ropey broken.


    And something in her chest... shifted.


    Cayden looked down at her. " Looks like it worked." He turned toward the door.


    "I¡¯ll go get Aurora and Lilith."

 Chapter 77: Burial

    <h4>Chapter 77: Burial</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cyrius POV ~**</i></strong>


    Day three.


    It¡¯s been three days of searching for Dahlia...and still, she¡¯s nowhere to be found.


    I¡¯ve followed traces of her magic. Faint trails, flickers in the air, whispers in the wind. They always lead to something¡ªa burned leaf, a twisted sigil etched into stone but never to her. Every time I think I¡¯m getting closer, it all disappears like smoke.


    And to make it worse... I¡¯m traveling with babies.


    No one warned me how exhausting this would be. No one said anything about diaper changes, sleepless nights, and random crying fits over absolutely nothing.


    I can¡¯t even remember thest time I slept for more than two hours. My back aches. My eyes burn¡ªmy patience... thin.


    But still...I keep them close.


    <i>I¡¯ve grown fond of them. Strangely.</i>


    Heather, for one, has a personality already. She doesn¡¯t like being fed while lying down. She¡¯ll scream bloody murder unless I hold her upright, facing me. And then there¡¯s her brother still nameless, still observant. He doesn¡¯t cry much unless she does, or when he¡¯s hungry. He stares a lot. Like he¡¯s thinking. Judging me.


    We¡¯re still in New Orleans. I know it¡¯s dangerous. I should have fled by now. But something in my gut tells me Dahlia is still here. Her tracks though faint are rooted in this city.


    And surprisingly... everything is quiet.


    Cayden and Caspian haven¡¯tunched a full-scale search yet, or if they have, they¡¯re doing it quietly. No bounty hunters. No scent trackers. No wolfs wing at my heels.


    Just silence. Just me and the babies.


    Like now.


    I sat under a tree near the edge of the French Quarter, worn down and tired. The twins were curled against me...Heather was still wide awake, tugging at my hair like it was her toy, and the boy, already fast asleep in the crook of my elbow.


    The breeze was warm. The streets hummed in the distance. For once, things were... still.


    And then I heard voices.


    A group of men passed nearby. Their conversation was light, casual, and I wouldn¡¯t have paid them any mind if not for one word.


    "<i>Marcus</i>."


    My head snapped up. That name...


    That was it.


    That was the name Dahlia had mentioned to me when I first woke. Through my pain, through the haze of resurrection, she¡¯d whispered a name..Marcus. I¡¯d been struggling to remember it since. But now it echoed, loud and clear.


    And then I heard the rest.


    "Yeah, they¡¯re burying him today. Alpha Cayden killed him and hisst kid... brutal."


    "Very brutal, to think he was the pack¡¯s former beta."


    My chest tightened. My pulse froze.


    Killed?


    Marcus... is <i>dead</i>?


    I leaned forward, straining to hear more. My entire body went still.


    "They said the rest of his family got locked up. The girl too. They¡¯re all done for. Alpha ordered a public burial. Guess it¡¯s happening in a few hours him and that little daughter of his."


    My heart dropped into my stomach. Everything around me went cold.


    I shifted the babies instantly, shielding their faces from the nting ash-yellow sunlight. Heather whined in protest, but I ignored it. My arms tensed around them. I stood up. Fast.


    Marcus was dead.


    Dahlia said he was important. That someone named Marcus would help me get what I wanted. He knew things, secrets about the babies, about Hazel, about the Crescent bloodline.


    And now... he was gone?


    Murdered by <i>Cayden</i>?


    I started moving..quietly but quickly, trailing the men at a distance through the streets. The twins bounced gently against my chest, but I cradled them tight. I couldn¡¯t let them see too much. Couldn¡¯t let the sun get in their eyes. Not now.


    My mind spun wildly.


    Why would Cayden kill Marcus?


    <i>What did Marcus know that got him executed?</i>


    I blinked hard and refocused. The men were heading toward a small square near the edge of town¡ªa public cemetery built for pack warriors and honored elders. I followed carefully, staying among the shadows, avoiding every eye.


    Heather let out a soft coo, still ying with the ends of my hair.


    I nced down at her, her little red eyes glinting like dying embers. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. Neither did her brother. But they were part of this now.


    <i>They were the reason all of this was happening.</i>


    And if Marcus had died for them or Hazel then I needed to know why.


    I needed to see his body.


    I needed to hear what people were saying.


    And maybe... just maybe, someone at that funeral would know where Dahlia had gone.


    To my surprise, the men I was following led me to a barrier right at the center stone of New Orleans, the oldest and most sacred ce in the city.


    A crowd was already gathered there.


    Dozens of wolves or maybe more.


    Pack wolves stood in a circle, tense and armored. Spectators pushed toward the center, straining to see what was happening. The tension in the air was sharp electric. The type of energy that could only belong to one thing:


    A burial.


    At the center, two wolves emerged from the fog..dragging out not one, but two coffins.


    One wasrge. Heavy. Covered in w marks and old blood.


    The other... smaller. Lighter. Child-sized.


    My throat tightened.


    It was obvious.


    Therger was Marcus. The smaller..his child.


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Some people were crying, their hands over their faces as they muttered prayers. But not everyone. No. Most were angry furious, even.


    "Traitor!" a voice spat from the crowd.


    "Burn him alive, even in death!" another roared.


    "He worked with that witch! Thank the Goddess she¡¯s dead now too!"


    My heart froze.


    <i>Wait....What?</i>


    My head turned toward the figure who¡¯d spoken. An older man, wrinkled and bitter, stood with his chest puffed out like he was proud of the information.


    My steps were slow, deliberate, as I drew closer.


    "What witch?" I asked quietly.


    Heughed, not recognizing me under the hood. "You must be new around here. Marcus was working with Dahlia. That serpent. She¡¯s dead now. Found her body empty of power. Burnt to ash."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Dahlia. Dead.


    No. No, no, no....It couldn¡¯t be.


    My legs locked, knees threatening to buckle.


    She can¡¯t be dead. She promised me power. She told me I¡¯d rise again. That I¡¯d be Crescent. That I¡¯d get back everything that was stolen from me. That these babies would unlock something no other wolf had touched.


    And now they¡¯re telling me¡ª


    "She was taken out by Alpha Cayden and the High House," the man continued. "Finally. Finally, we¡¯ve purged the city of her filth. No more witches haunting our alleys. No more curses hiding in shadows. New Orleans can finally breathe again."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    My stomach twisted violently, a sick, gutted feeling washing over me.


    The boy stirred in my arms startled by the voices, the rising noise. He blinked up at me, frightened, and clung to my chest.


    I instinctively pulled the sling tighter, shielding him and Heather beneath my cloak. Her little fingers gripped my shirt, her body trembling from the tension she could feel all around.


    No...


    She was myst hope to power.. to vengeance.


    And now she was dead?


    I had to get out of here immediately and fast at that.


    I turned, heart pounding, and quickly slipped out of the crowd.


    As I moved down a side alley, my eyes caught something.


    A small cluster of women...standing together in silence.


    Their faces were pale, their clothes dark, and tears smudged across their cheeks. One had blood-stained sleeves. Another clutched a charm made of bone and ash.


    I didn¡¯t need to guess, they are witches.. Maybe the remnants of Dahlia¡¯s coven.


    I hesitated.


    <i>Would they be of any help? Were they strong like her? </i>


    Still, something in me pushed forward.


    I stepped toward them, slowly, deliberately.


    But the moment they noticed me, their eyes widened and they scattered like smoke in the wind. Each one turned in a different direction, vanishing into the alleys and shadows.


    <strong>Damn it!</strong>


    I stood, stunned for a moment, trying to decide which one to follow.


    Then..my eyes locked on her.


    A young girl, maybe seventeen. She moved differently. Sharper. More confident. And something about her... reminded me of Dahlia. Same lean frame. Same unnatural grace.


    She nced over her shoulder, She saw me and ran instantly.


    "Shit.."


    I clutched the twins tighter as I bolted after her.


    The wind rushed past my face. My hood slipped slightly, but I didn¡¯t care. Heather let out a cry at the sudden speed, and her brother joined in, their wails rising behind me as I ran.


    "Shhh, shhh...Please," I muttered, breathless. "Just hold on."


    The girl darted through alleys like she knew every twist and turn. She was too fast for a human. She was a witch.


    And she didn¡¯t want to be found...But I couldn¡¯t let her go.


    Not if she was thest thread tying me to Dahlia.


    Thest thread tying me to power.


    The babies were crying louder now. Their shrieks bounced off the alley walls, drawing stares from people in the shadows. But I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t.


    She darted left...then right...into a ruined building, half copsed from fire damage. I followed, my boots crashing against cracked stone as I stepped into the dark.

 Chapter 78: Danger

    <h4>Chapter 78: Danger</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cyrius¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    I dashed after her, into the crumbling ruins of the old building.


    The air inside was thick cold and damp, with the heavy scent of moss and dust. The aura clung to my skin like a warning. Something terrible had happened here before. Maybe magic. Maybe blood. Maybe both.


    I adjusted the twins, wrapped in cloth around my back. Their warmth pressed into me, steady and fragile. I kept one hand on them and the other ready at my side.


    I spotted her silhouette tucked in the corner.


    I moved carefully. Just as I turned around the pir..


    Steel met my throat.


    A sharp dagger pressed into my neck, and I froze.


    Her breath was shaky. Her brown eyes wide with fear, shimmering with tears¡ªbut her hand didn¡¯t tremble. She was scared, yes, but brave.


    I reacted quickly.


    I knocked the de aside and shoved her backward. She mmed against the cracked wall with a grunt. I closed the distance between us before she could recover, pinning her with one hand.


    And then...Heather cried.


    A soft, high-pitched wail. Muffled but undeniable. The girl¡¯s expression twisted in confusion, her gaze darting to the babies strapped against my back.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that.


    "What do you want?" she whispered, voice trembling, breath shallow.


    I stared her down. "Your help," I said, voice low. "You. Your coven. The rest of Dahlia¡¯s witches...what¡¯s left of them."


    Her lips parted. "Dahlia?"


    "Don¡¯t lie to me," I growled. "I¡¯ve seen her. And you" I nced her up and down. "You have her eyes. You move like her. You smell like her. You are one of them."


    "I.." she started, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    I pressed my arm across her throat. Just enough to make her cough.


    "I don¡¯t want games. I¡¯ll end you right now. Then I¡¯ll find the others and end them too. So choose wisely. Help me or die."


    She gasped. "We..we don¡¯t have anything left!" she choked out. "There¡¯s nothing to help you with! We¡¯ve lost everything. Our powers. Our anchor. Dahlia is dead. Our Queen Mother is gone. Without her, we¡¯re not witches. We¡¯re just women now. Human."


    I narrowed my eyes. "You¡¯re lying."


    She shook her head, desperate. "You think we want this? You think we chose to live in hiding, powerless? We need her too."


    I looked at her for a long moment. My jaw clenched. My fingers flexed against my palm. And then, finally..I spoke.


    "I¡¯m on your side."


    Her eyebrows knit. "What?"


    "I said¡ªI¡¯m on Dahlia¡¯s side," I repeated. "She found me. Woke me from the coffin. Promised to help me be a Crescent. Promised me power. In exchange, I promised her the babies."


    Her eyes widened.


    She looked past me¡ªtoward the twins, now silent but watchful, pressed against my back.


    "Are they¡ª?" she whispered.


    "Yes," I said. "They¡¯re the prophesied ones. The reason for all of this. And I got them. I kept my word."


    She stared at them in awe, as if seeing holy relics. Her lips parted. "Oh my God..."


    "I¡¯m not your enemy," I said. "But I will be one if you waste my time."


    She looked stunned. Then, suddenly, she straightened back to the wall, eyes alert.


    "You can¡¯t stay here," she said quickly. "If what you say is true, they¡¯ll be hunting you. They¡¯ll find you. The High House. The wolves. Everyone."


    "I know that already," I muttered.


    "No, you don¡¯t," she snapped. "They have scent mages now. Trackers with blood ties. If they catch a whiff of one of those babies, they¡¯ll sniff you out like meat on a hook."


    "What do I do?"


    She looked over her shoulder¡ªthen back to me.


    "Leave the city. Now. Lay low. I¡¯ll gather the others. I¡¯ll call a meeting with you."


    I narrowed my eyes. "And you expect me to trust you?"


    "No," she said honestly. "But what choice do you have?"


    I paused.


    Fair enough.


    She reached up and pulled a ne from around her neck. It was a simple charm. A ck stone, cracked in the center, with a small rune etched onto its surface.


    "This," she said, cing it in my palm, "is all we have left of Dahlia¡¯s protection. It doesn¡¯t cast magic anymore. But it carries essence. I¡¯ll enchant it with my own blood. If you wear it, I can find you."


    "But you said you lost your powers."


    "I said we¡¯re not witches anymore," she said. "I didn¡¯t say we were nothing."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You sound a lot like her."


    "She raised us," she said softly. "We all sound like her."


    I looked down at the stone....Then at her.


    "I¡¯lle," I said. "But only once. If I smell a trap..."


    "There won¡¯t be one," she said quickly. "Tonight. I¡¯ll leave a mark at the East Gate wall. A crow¡¯s blood sigil. Follow it. Come alone."


    ...


    I left New Orleans just like she told me to.


    Because deep down..I knew she was right.


    I couldn¡¯t keep carrying twins around a city where half the poption would soon realize their Alpha¡¯s heirs were missing. And not just missing..twins. That alone would set off every siren in the pack. The moment their wolves caught the scent of it, there¡¯d be no more hiding.


    So I ran.


    I didn¡¯t go far. Just past the edge of the city


    just beyond the wards¡ªwhere the pack border ends and wild forest begins. I didn¡¯t want to go too far, in case something changed. But I needed to stay out of range. Needed to keep them safe.


    So I waited.


    All day, I stayed hidden beneath the twisted branches of a pine grove. At dusk, I used the time to care for the twins. I fed them coconut milk I¡¯d saved from earlier and managed to change their clothes thanks to a nearby clothing store I¡¯d, well... borrowed from.


    Technically, I paid.


    Sure, I stole the money.


    But I didn¡¯t steal the


    Clothes for the babies. That counts for something.


    Finally, night fell and it was time.


    I pulled the ne from around my neck the one she gave me and tucked it inside my shirt. I cradled the twins close and sped toward the East Gate wall. But the moment I got near it, my chest tightened.


    There were wolves everywhere.


    The Blue Moon patrol had already started locking down the border. I could smell their suspicion.


    I followed the crow¡¯s blood mark just like she¡¯d told me to and it led me into a thick forest beyond the gate. The deeper I went, the darker it grew.


    Then..figures stepped out.


    Three of them.


    They were masked. Cloaked. Moving like shadows in the dark.


    I tensed.


    One hand gripped the babies tighter against my chest.


    The other hovered near the dagger beneath my cloak.


    Then..one of them pulled off her mask.


    It was her. The witch from earlier.


    "I told you," she said softly, "I¡¯d find you with the ne. You came."


    She turned and gestured.


    I followed her in silence, the forest growing denser around us. We moved for several minutes until the path opened¡ªand in front of us was a clearing, lit by firelight.


    A small hut stood at the center, encircled by stones, ashes, and glowing runes. The scent of herbs and burnt magic filled the air.


    And then they emerged dozens of witches.


    From behind trees, from under branches, from the shadows of the hut. All women. Some old, some young. All of them murmuring, eyes flickering with suspicion


    One stepped forward.


    Her gaze cut through the night.


    "No," she said sharply, pointing at me. "This is a trap. This is a Salvatore! He reeks of the High House!"


    Whispers spread like wildfire.


    Another witch stepped forward, snarling, "You¡¯re one of them, aren¡¯t you? A traitor. You¡¯ll lead the wolves here."


    The girl who brought me turned to me slowly, her eyes questioning. "Is it true?"


    I lifted my chin. My voice rang out¡ªlouder than all their whispers.


    "Yes. I¡¯m Cyrius Salvatore."


    Gasps. A few staggered steps backward.


    "But I¡¯m also the dead one," I said bitterly. "The brother they sealed in a coffin and forgot. And if I wasn¡¯t on your side, why would I be holding one of the most important beings alive? Why would I risk everything to bring my brother¡¯s child to you?"


    Silence fell.


    All the witches went still.


    Even the fire cracked more softly, like it too was listening.


    "I¡¯m not your enemy," I said. "I¡¯m with Dahlia. She gave me purpose. She gave me hope. She promised me power, and in return, I brought what she asked for."


    The witch beside me lifted her hand.


    "I¡¯ve spoken to my coven," she said. "They know your story now. And though we cannot make you a Crescent anymore... we can give you something more."


    The fire behind her zed suddenly...taller, sharper. Runes lit up on the stones. The trees groaned as if listening.


    "But first," she said, "we need to be sure."


    She pointed to a tree stump in the center of the clearing¡ªhalf-cut, wide and low, like a ceremonial altar.


    "ce the babies there," she said gently.


    I froze.


    Heather was awake now. Her bright red eyes blinked up at me..sparkling with trust. Her brother, stone-faced as always, scowled like he knew something was off.


    There was a knot in my chest.


    I didn¡¯t want to let them go.


    But I didn¡¯t feel danger here. Not the kind that would harm them. These witches feared them. Revered them. Needed them.


    So I stepped forward.


    I knelt and gentlyid them both on the altar.


    Heather smiled up at me. Her tiny fingers reached toward my hand, and I had to blink fast to stop the sting behind my eyes.


    The witches surrounded the stump.


    One whispered an incantation.Another blew herbs into the air.


    And then the lead witch spoke, her voice strong:


    "Dahlia had a n. A vision greater than the Crescents. Greater than the packs. She believed that the old power needed to evolve."


    I tensed. "What do you mean?"


    "She was working on something. Something ancient. Something forbidden. A ritual to break the limits of Crescent blood. To create beings with both strength and immortality. She was trying to make..."


    She turned to me.


    "<strong><i>Vampires."</i></strong>


    My blood ran cold.


    "What?"


    "Not just any vampires," she continued. "Originals. Wielders of Crescent blood, magic, and immortal hunger. The first of their kind. Dahlia was building a future that could outlive the wolves. And you¡ª"


    She stepped toward me, eyes gleaming.


    "<i>You will be the first."</i>

 Chapter 79: She’s awake!

    <h4>Chapter 79: She¡¯s awake!</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    <i>"Is she awake?"</i>


    <i>"Hazel...?"</i>


    Voices. Familiar ones..muffled, cracking through the pounding in my skull like the aftermath of an explosion. Aurora¡¯s silhouette hovered beside me, her hand carefully tipping a spoon toward my lips, whispering something I couldn¡¯t quite catch.


    Caspian¡¯s hands were wrapped around mine, thumbs tracing soothing circles over my knuckles like he was holding onto a lifeline. Or maybe I was his.


    My head throbbed. My chest ached.


    My breath hitched, and my fingers trembled. I felt it. That pain. That... weight. The cold grip in my chest had loosened.


    <i>Wait...was that an emotion?</i>


    <i>Did ite back?</i>


    Caspian¡¯s grip on my hand tightened as his gaze met mine and his eyes shimmered. No, more than shimmered. They glowed with tears that clung to the corners, refusing to fall, but threatening with every breath.


    "Oh my god," he whispered, a desperate grin cracking through his stunned face. "Hazel... it¡¯s you. You¡¯re back. It worked!"


    Before I could even process it, he pulled me into his arms like he never wanted to let go again. His hold was warm, trembling, frantic.


    Aurora exhaled a breath she must¡¯ve been holding for days. Her shoulders dropped, eyes fluttering closed as if the entire war she¡¯d been carrying eased in one moment.


    And then everything came crashing back.


    Like a tidal wave mming into my soul.


    <i>The pain.</i>


    <i>The sorrow.</i>


    <i>The screams.</i>


    <i>The bodies.</i>


    <i>The blood.</i>


    <i>The hurtful things they said.</i>


    <i>The hurtful things I said.</i>


    <i>The people I killed</i>


    It all came flooding back and it hurt. Oh god, it hurt so much. My chest heaved. My lungs burned. And then I whispered


    Caspian¡¯s name.


    "Caspian," I choked, tears now freely falling. "I¡¯m a monster."


    He pulled back, cupping my cheeks, eyes wide with fierce denial. "No. No, you¡¯re not. Hazel¡ªstop. You¡¯re not."


    "I am! I did those things! I let it take over..I hurt people¡ªI.." my voice broke, breath hitched, and I gasped


    "My father," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I need to see him. I need to talk to him."


    Caspian blinked, confused. "Hazel... what are you talking about?"


    "He didn¡¯t hate me," I said quickly. "Everyone keeps saying that...that he hated me. That he hurt me. But they don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t. My mother wiped his memory. But before she did... he loved me. Even if it was just for a minute. He loved me. He was going to run away with her..but she stopped him. She had to protect me. She needed to keep me safe. Where is she now? Where¡¯s my mother?"


    My voice cracked. Panic was crawling its way back in.


    "I hope I haven¡¯t.." My breath hitched. "I hope I haven¡¯t killed her..."


    Caspian shook his head gently, his hand reaching for mine.


    "No," he said. "No, she¡¯s still alive. She¡¯s just unconscious. Hazel, listen to me..your mom will wake up soon. And when she does, we¡¯ll make a n. We¡¯ll find your babies. I promise."


    I held on to that¡ªjust barely.


    But then he added, quieter this time, "As for your father... and Ariel... they¡¯re gone. They¡¯re dead."


    My heart stopped. I didn¡¯t even need to ask. My eyes snapped across the room straight to Cayden.


    He was silent. Standing still he didn¡¯t say a word. But he didn¡¯t need to.


    That silence was the answer...It was him. He was the one who killed my father. Killing my father is still forgivable


    But Ariel?


    I staggered up. "No," I breathed. "No."


    Caspian tried to reach for me again, but I shoved him away.


    "Leave me."l crossed the room in two steps and grabbed Cayden by the shirt, mming him back into the wall.


    "Why?!" I screamed into his face. "Why did you kill her? Why?!"


    He didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Like I wasn¡¯t even there. I pped him hard. My hand stung from the force of it.


    Still... nothing. No expression. No guilt. No pain. Just... emptiness.


    "Answer me!" I yelled. "She was a child! She didn¡¯t even get to live! Why are you such a monster?!"


    The word echoed in the room.


    Monster.


    I had said it out loud. And then... it cracked something deep inside me.


    I stumbled back.


    <i>Monster.</i>


    The word tasted different now. Bitter. Because suddenly, it wasn¡¯t just about him.


    I had killed too. Wolves. Pack members. Innocent people who were just doing their jobs, trying to protect their Alpha. I had blood on my hands.


    I dropped to my knees, shaking, my hands trembling.


    "I¡¯m a monster," I whispered. "I¡¯m also a monster..."


    Caspian reached for me again, but I pushed him back.


    That¡¯s when Cayden finally spoke.


    "You see?" he said, voice quiet and rough. "You¡¯ve always called me a monster. All your life, Hazel. But now you know what it feels like. When your actions don¡¯t feel like yours. When you can¡¯t stop it, even though you want to. When you live with the aftermath with the regret."


    I looked up at him through blurry tears.


    "When you act without acting. When you carry the pain and the shame and can do nothing about it. That¡¯s been my life. That¡¯s been my mind."


    He stared at me, and I couldn¡¯t read him. Not anger. Not pain. Just... honesty.


    "And maybe you had it easy," he added. "You turned your emotions off. You got to disappear from the pain. But me? I¡¯ve always been awake. I¡¯ve always remembered. I¡¯ve always had to live with the things I¡¯ve done."


    He turned to Caspian, his voice clipped and cold.


    "I¡¯m going to wake Lilith. We need to find the babies. And we need to alert the packs. Lock the borders."


    And with that, he walked out¡ªleaving silence in his wake.


    But his words didn¡¯t. They stayed behind with me.


    I sat there, frozen, reying every syble. Every sentence.


    <i>Had I been wrong about him all this time?</i>


    Had I been so busybeling him as a monster that I never saw the war he was fighting within himself?


    Aurora touched Caspian¡¯s arm gently and whispered something to him but it wasn¡¯t really a whisper to me. It echoed loud in my ears, like she was saying it to me.


    "Let¡¯s leave her alone," she said softly. "We should give her space... privacy to breathe and sink into everything. She¡¯s going through too much right now. She¡¯s a paranoid mother who hasn¡¯t even held her own babies..hasn¡¯t fed them, hasn¡¯t touched them. She needs time. Maybe us hovering is only making it worse."


    Caspian turned his eyes toward me. The hesitation in them sliced through me. He didn¡¯t want to leave¡ªhis whole body screamed to stay. But Aurora tugged at him again. This time, he gave in. Quietly. And the door shut behind them with a low click.


    And that was it....Silence...Stillness.


    Then copse.


    I clung to the bed, hugging the spot where I had given birth. Right here. In this very room. The memory pulsed in my bones like a ghost. And maybe if my babies were here..if I could feel them pressed against my chest, feel their warmth¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be unraveling like this. But they weren¡¯t.


    And then it all came rushing back.


    My mother.


    I forced her to turn off her emotions. I did that. And now... now she wasn¡¯t going to help us. She couldn¡¯t. She would be an obstacle instead of an ally. The one person who could¡¯ve guided us¡ªblocked. By me.


    my strongest link to saving them..is now a weapon turned against me. Because she, too, has no emotions now. She¡¯ll feel nothing if I beg. She¡¯ll feel nothing if I scream.


    Tears burned my eyes, but they didn¡¯t fall. I was beyond crying. Beyond breaking.


    The thoughts hit like knives.


    <i>I¡¯ll never see my babies again.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll never name them.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll never breastfeed them.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll never watch them grow.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll never hear their first word¡ªwhich should¡¯ve been my name.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll never see them take their first steps.</i>


    Everything would be stolen from me. Their firstughs. Their first tantrums. Every milestone. Every moment gone.


    @@


    And I still don¡¯t know where Cyrius is.


    That monster. The one who took them. The one who held my newborns in his arms and vanished into the wind.


    <strong>But no.</strong>


    <strong>No.</strong>


    I can¡¯t sit here. I can¡¯t wallow. I can¡¯t let this bed be my grave.


    I can still feel it. That bond. However faint it¡¯s still there. They are still alive. I know it. I feel it.


    And I...


    I¡¯m the one who turned off my mother¡¯s emotions. I can turn it on back.


    But what cold, emotionless Hazel taught me was something I can¡¯t unlearn.


    She taught me how to stand up.


    She taught me how to be powerful. How to look fear in the eye. How to not flinch when the world tried to crush me.


    And I may have my emotions now... but I am still her. I still have that fire. That darkness. That rage.


    The power is still in my veins...I feel it boiling beneath my skin like molten silver.


    This is not the time to crumble. I am not a damsel in distress. I am not a girl who waits to be rescued.


    <strong><i>I am a Crescent. A natural-born Crescent.</i></strong>


    And I will find my babies. And when I do..I will make every single person who took them pay.

 Chapter 80: Find them

    <h4>Chapter 80: Find them</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ </i></strong><strong><i>Hazel¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    But first... I needed my mother.


    Without thinking, I bolted from the room. The second I stepped into the hallway, I was met by Caspian and Aurora. Caspian reached out, gently grabbing my arm.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, brows furrowed. "You should be resting. We gave you time so you could¡ª"


    "Rest?" I snapped, turning to face him. "You expect me to rest while my babies are still missing? No. No, Caspian. We need to find my mother. Right now. She¡¯s the only one who can help us. We have to wake her up¡ªbefore it¡¯s toote."


    I shook his hand off mine and started down the stairs, Aurora and Caspian trailing behind me with worried eyes.


    And then I saw her. Cayden stood at the bottom of the staircase, cradling her in his arms.


    My mother. She was slowly waking up.


    <i>Thank the goddess.</i>


    A sh of hope jolted through me like lightning. If she was waking, then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªthere was still time to bring her back emotionally. To undo what I¡¯d done.


    I rushed toward her, my feet barely touching the steps. When I reached Cayden, I reached for her, holding her hands and looking up at him.


    He looked startled, blinking at me with a mix of shock and confusion. I didn¡¯t me him. Just minutes ago, I had been curled up and shattered. He wasn¡¯t expecting me to be this alert, this driven.


    He hesitated, then slowly handed her over.


    Her body slumped into my arms. Her skin was warm. Her breath was steady. But her eyes... they were void and empty like there were not emotions in them.


    "Mom?" I whispered, gently cupping her face. "Mom, it¡¯s me. Hazel." No response. No flicker of recognition.


    Tears welled in my eyes, but I pushed them back.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I breathed, pressing my forehead to hers. "I¡¯m so sorry. I need you to turn it back on. Please. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I didn¡¯t know what would happen. I just needed you to help me. You¡¯re the only one who can help me now."


    But still¡ªnothing.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I hadn¡¯t learned the spells. I hadn¡¯t mastered magic. I didn¡¯t know how to call on a wolf I wasn¡¯t even sure existed. But still... I had something..I had a memory.


    The one she had show me so I can turn on my emotions..


    I reached for it in my mind. That moment. That feeling. I let it bloom, full and raw and honest, in my heart.


    And I prayed.


    Please, I thought, if you can hear me, see me, feel me¡ªtake this. Let it reach you. Let it bring you back. Then something changed. A flicker in her expression. A shift in her breath. Her eyes... they blinked.


    And the void was gone. "Hazel?" she whispered, her voice hoarse.


    My heart cracked open. "Mom?" I gasped, and then smiled through the tears. "Yes. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Hazel." And then she pulled me into her arms.


    Her heartbeat thudded against mine, slow and steady. And the air changed. Everyone in the room¡ªevery wolf¡ªfroze, watching with bated breath.


    Aurora clutched Caspian¡¯s arm. Cayden let out a sigh.


    Thank the goddess..she¡¯s back now. But now... now it¡¯s about my babies.


    Lilith stood, though her movements were slow and shaky. She still looked like she needed rest, but I immediately rushed to her side and grabbed her hand.


    "Mom," I said breathlessly. "We need to find my babies. Please¡ªwe need to find them now."


    She gave a faint nod and tried to straighten up, but her knees buckled. She stumbled, and Cayden caught her. Caspian stepped forward.


    "She needs to rest," he said quietly.


    But I turned sharply to him. "Rest? Rest?! My babies are out there¡ªpossibly suffering, possibly in danger! We don¡¯t have time to rest."


    Lilith looked at me then. Despite her fatigue, she nodded once more¡ªthis time with strength behind her eyes.


    "She¡¯s right," Cayden said softly. "We can¡¯t waste any more time."


    He looked to Leon. "Have the wolves at the borders reported anything strange?"


    Leon shook his head. "Nothing yet. No signs of anyone crossing with children. No suspicious movement either."


    Lilith steadied herself, then rose to her full height. "It¡¯s time," she said. "We¡¯re going to track those babies down."


    But before she left, she looked back at me. "I just need a few minutes to prepare."


    She turned and exited the High House, the long silence she left behind echoing through the room. I sank into the nearest seat, my chest still rising and falling with panic. Cayden remained across the room, keeping his distance, while Caspian quietly came and sat beside me.


    No one spoke.


    It Then Lilith returned.


    She was dressed in her green ceremonial gown, the Crescent sigil glinting at her chest, a ne of raw stones pulsing faintly around her throat. She looked stronger already, more certain. She reached out and took my hands into hers with a soft smile.


    "We will find your babies," she promised. "But I need your blood... and your consent."


    I nodded without hesitation.


    "Think about thest memory you had of them," she instructed. "That moment is your lifeline to them. Don¡¯t lose it. Don¡¯t let your mind wander. Hold on to it¡ªtightly."


    I closed my eyes, heart pounding. Thest thing I remembered was holding them... barely. My vision had been blurry from the pain of childbirth, but I remembered the weight of their bodies against my chest. A boy. A girl. My babies.


    I clung to that memory like it was oxygen.


    Lilith took my blood and dropped it on an ancient grimoire. The second the blood hit the page, symbols and text bled through like ink from another world.


    She began to chant.


    Aurora stepped forward. "Do you need help?"


    Lilith nodded, and Aurora joined her at the other side of the table. They held hands. I stood between them. Caspian and Cayden stayed close, ready to defend if anything went wrong.


    A sudden gust of wind blew through the room, sweeping our hair and lifting the edges of the grimoire¡¯s pages. The magic stirred. The force wrapped around me¡ªwhispers, chants, ancient power humming against my skin. And suddenly... my memories grew sharper. Clearer.


    I saw red eyes. ck hair.


    My baby girl. My baby boy.


    "Come on," I whispered to myself, trembling. "Hazel eyes. Just like me. I think I remember..."


    The wind stilled. The room quieted. Lilith looked down at the book, and then back up at us with a wide, hopeful smile "It worked," she said.


    I let out a shaky breath, relief crashing over me like a wave.


    "In a few moments," she continued, "I¡¯ll know where they are exactly."


    I turned to Cayden. He looked at me. For the first time in a long time, I smiled¡ªand he recognized it. His lips curved in return, and he took a hesitant step forward. Before I knew it, he pulled me into his chest, holding me tight. I let him. I needed this¡ªfor just a second.


    He let go quickly, the moment broken by duty. He stepped back, slipping his hands into his pockets as he turned to discuss strategy with Leon.


    Then Lilith spoke again. "They¡¯re in New Orleans."


    Every head snapped toward her.


    "I¡¯ve seen it," she said. "They¡¯re still there... but we must move quickly. There¡¯s a sacrifice happening nearby."


    My heart dropped.


    "A what?" Lilith¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    "Any more dy... and we might lose them forever."

 Chapter 81: Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 81: Sacrifice</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cyrius¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    They told me to stand back as they lit the candles around the half-fallen tree¡ªwhere they had ced the babies. The air shifted, thick with incantations and strange power. The atmosphere was no longer natural; it had turned darker, heavier.


    Then they started crying.


    First Heather, then her brother.


    Sharp, guttural cries. Cries that pierced through me like daggers.


    I stepped forward immediately, heart racing, but one of the witches held me back.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said quickly, her voice calm but her eyes watching me closely. "They¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just the beginning of the sacrifice. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll survive it."


    Survive it? The hell did she mean by that?


    She could see it in my eyes¡ªI wasn¡¯t ying around. I didn¡¯t care how powerful their little spell was. I wasn¡¯t about to let these babies suffer.


    They¡¯re like mine now.. I¡¯ve been with them since birth. I know their cries, habits, what makes them calm down, and what triggers them. I kept my damn sanity because of them.


    But the witches didn¡¯t stop. They began circling the tree stump, forming a tight barrier around the twins until I could no longer see them. Only their cries echoed back to me, muffled, but real. Painful.


    I gritted my teeth.


    "Calm down, Cyrius," I whispered to myself. "This is for the greater good. Think about the future. Think about the power."


    But my heart was pounding like war drums. My whole body was on edge.


    "Are you sure nothing¡¯s going to happen to them?" I turned to the witch who was still standing beside me.


    "I¡¯m sure," she nodded softly. "You just need to breathe. If you need a break, take one¡ª"


    And then Heather let out a scream. Not just a cry.


    A scream and it was high-pitched. Guttural. Painful. Before I even realized it, I snapped.


    I shoved past the witches, ignoring their protests. I tore into the circle and grabbed both babies from the half-tree, wrapping them into my arms. Their cries began to settle immediately as I cradled them against my chest.


    "You idiot!" one of the witches shouted. "You ruined the sacrifice! We¡¯ll have to start all over!"


    "I don¡¯t give a damn," I snapped, ring at them. "I said no pain. I meant it."


    Their chanting stopped. I walked away from the circle, still holding the twins close. Their bodies were warm against mine, still a little shaken, but safe.


    I found a quiet patch under a tree and sat down. With one arm holding both of them close, I reached into the small cloth pouch at my side and brought out the coconut milk. Heather nuzzled her face into my chest while her brother¡ªstill unnamed¡ªlooked up at me with that familiar frown.


    "Shh," I whispered, feeding them slowly. "You¡¯re alright. I¡¯ve got you."


    A quiet voice sounded behind me. "You¡¯re quite the passionate uncle."


    I turned, already on edge, but it was the same witch from earlier. The one who had first brought me to the coven. She sat beside me without asking.


    "I¡¯m not here to harm them," she added quickly, raising her hands. "If anything, I should be afraid of you. You¡¯re stronger than me right now."


    "Then you shouldn¡¯t be sitting so close," I muttered.


    She smiled faintly. "I¡¯m Davina, by the way." She offered a hand, then noticed mine were full.


    "Ah, right. You¡¯re a bit upied." I said nothing.


    She studied me and the twins. "You¡¯re... really good at this," she admitted. "That was, you know, until you kidnapped them. But they¡¯re quiet. Calm. Well-fed. You¡¯d be a great father."


    "These are Hazel¡¯s babies," I said after a pause. "She¡¯s my mate. That makes me their dad. Technically."


    Davina tilted her head. "So you named them?"


    I nodded. "The girl is Heather."


    "Oh my god," she breathed, "It fits her so well."


    I looked down at the boy, still unsure. "I haven¡¯t named him yet."


    "What about... Sebastian?" she offered..."Sebastian?" I echoed.


    "Yeah," she shrugged. "It feels right. That scowl? He¡¯s definitely going to break hearts when he grows up."


    I huffed. "I¡¯ll think about it."


    She nodded, then turned serious. "Cyrius... I want you to understand something. We¡¯re witches, yes¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re cruel. We¡¯re not trying to harm the babies. The scream you heard from Heather? That wasn¡¯t pain¡ªit was power. We were removing magic from them. Draining some of it. They¡¯re too powerful right now. If we don¡¯t channel it out, it could consume them before they even grow teeth."


    I swallowed hard. She was right. They looked fine now. Breathing normally. Warm. Safe.


    "It¡¯s just... a little pain," Davina said gently. "They¡¯ll survive it. But you¡ª" she looked me dead in the eye, "you¡¯re going to need to decide if you¡¯re strong enough to finish what you started. Because this won¡¯t be thest sacrifice."


    I looked down at the babies.


    Heather. Sebastian?


    I wasn¡¯t sure yet what I¡¯d be. A Crescent? A vampire? A viin?


    Davina helped me carry the boy while I took Heather into my arms. As expected, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone else touch her¡ªshe was stubborn, just like her mother. We returned to the altar, and the witches scowled the moment they saw me.


    "I hope you won¡¯t interrupt the spell again," one of them snapped, ring at me.


    I didn¡¯t bother replying. My eyes stayed locked on the half tree as weid the babies back down. Heather whimpered slightly, and it took everything in me not to snatch her back into my arms again.


    The witches began chanting. The wind shifted sharply. The atmosphere turned electric and heavy¡ªlike the very air was pulsing. I stiffened. Something didn¡¯t feel right. I sensed a presence. Multiple, even.


    I turned to Davina beside me. Her bow was already in her hand, her fingers tense against the string. Her eyes darted toward the trees, and I followed her gaze.


    "Wolves," she said under her breath. "They¡¯ve found us."


    My chest tightened. "How?" I hissed. "We cloaked the perimeter."


    Davina¡¯s jaw clenched. "It must be that damn Aurora... or that Crescent bitch in the High House."


    The High House. My old home. My prison. "They¡¯d figure it out eventually," I muttered. "Caspian¡¯s probably with them. Maybe even Cayden."


    Davina nodded grimly and gave a quiet signal. I watched the witches spring into motion¡ªscaling trees, blending into the shadows. I joined her atop one of the thicker branches, crouching low with my eyes sweeping across the forest below.


    "Have they spotted us?" she whispered.


    "No. Not yet," I said. "But they will."


    We stayed there in silence, waiting. Watching. Then I caught it¡ªthe scent. That familiar softnessced with cedar and ash. Caspian. My chest stirred.


    Of all my brothers, he was the one I once called a friend. Out of the three of us, I had always preferred him. And yet he knew... he knew they were going to dagger me. And he helped anyway.


    That betrayal had buried itself so deep, it sometimes felt more painful than the dagger that pierced my heart.


    I gripped the arrow tighter. The trees below rustled, and then I saw them¡ªwolves in their humanoid forms creeping through the underbrush. Caspian was among them, his bow drawn, eyes locked onto the figure across from him¡ªDavina.


    He hadn¡¯t seen me yet.


    Good.


    Suddenly, he fired. Davina dodged gracefully, but the shot clipped the branch. The whole tree groaned and began to copse. I leapt down just in time,nding behind a thick stump, staying out of view. But I knew from the way his head tilted¡ªhe¡¯d sensed me.


    He knew I was here.


    I scanned the area for Cayden. I didn¡¯t see him, but that was what made him dangerous. He didn¡¯t need to be seen. He could obliterate this entire coven if he wanted to, with or without shifting.


    As the witches engaged the wolves, arrows flying through the air, the babies cried again. The moment their cries pierced through the chaos, I froze. Something was wrong.


    I bolted toward the altar, leaving the witches to handle the ambush. When I arrived, I stopped dead in my tracks.


    The tree altar was nearly abandoned.


    The twinsy side by side, no longer surrounded by the coven. The witches who had been there were gone. In front of the babies, a single cup sat¡ªfilled with blood. On the side of the cup, a word was written in old tongue.


    Drink.


    Without thinking, I grabbed the cup and drank.


    The moment the liquid touched my throat, a fire exploded in my chest. I coughed violently, stumbling backward as the heat wed through my veins. My heart raced, then stuttered, then... stabilized. The pain faded, leaving behind an eerie silence in my body.


    I looked down at myself. I felt stronger. Lighter. Different. But I didn¡¯t have time to process it. I rushed back to the twins and ced a hand over each of their tiny chests.


    No heartbeat.


    "No," I whispered. "No, no, no..."


    I lowered my ear to Heather¡¯s chest. Nothing. Her skin was cold. I turned to the boy¡ªstill unnamed. Also still. Also silent.


    Panic gripped my lungs. My hands trembled. What had they done?


    Footsteps crunched behind me. I rose slowly, expecting Davina or one of the other witches.Instead, I saw him.


    Caspian.


    He stood there, quiet. Eyes locked on me. On the twins.


    I stared back at him, my throat dry, my heart now mming against my ribs again¡ªnot from pain, but from rage.


    He knew.


    He had to know.


    Did he kill the others? Or did they flee and leave me with dead babies and stolen power after leaving my share in a cup?


    .

 Chapter 82: Beer

    <h4>Chapter 82: Beer</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cayden¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    I haven¡¯t felt rage like this before. Not ever.


    Lilith just said it¡ªmy babies are around.


    The moment the word "twins" left her mouth, something cracked open inside me. It wasn¡¯t just relief. It wasn¡¯t just shock. It was something deeper, something primal¡ªlike the roar of a father who¡¯s never evenid eyes on his children but already knows he¡¯d tear the world apart for them.


    A boy and a girl. Two tiny lives. Two souls I never got to meet, never got to hold. And yet, I could already see them in my mind¡ªtheir tiny hands wrapped around my finger, their breaths soft against my chest. That image alone nearly brought me to my knees.


    My pack. My territory. And my children had been here the entire time.


    A growl tore from my throat before I could stop it, loud and guttural. The Elites flinched. I didn¡¯t care. "Let¡¯s find them," I snarled. "Now."


    But no one moved.


    Lilith turned slowly toward Caspian. "You have to be careful," she said. "There¡¯s a ritual happening around them. A sacrifice. The witches are guarding the ce¡ªyou can¡¯t just barge in. Not with this kind of emotion. You¡¯ll ruin everything."


    I didn¡¯t care. I was ready to tear through every witch in this damn city if it meant I could touch my babies.


    But then Lilith looked at Caspian again. "You... you¡¯ll go," she said quietly. "You¡¯re calmer. You can think."


    I wanted to argue, to scream, but even I knew she was right. I was shaking, unstable, ready to burn everything down. Caspian, on the other hand, was still. Focused. His eyes flicked to me and softened for a second.


    "I¡¯ll bring them back," he promised. "I swear it, Cayden. I¡¯ll bring your son and daughter home."


    Lilith turned toward me this time. Her voice dropped. "And you... you better be ready to be a father to them. A real one."


    I nodded, swallowing the fire in my chest as Caspian handed her a folded map. Sheid it out t and traced a path across the city. "They¡¯re here," she said, tapping the spot. "Deep in the witch district, underground. It¡¯s dangerous."


    Caspian memorized the route, then folded the map and tucked it into his jacket. He gave me onest look¡ªone of those wordless, brotherly looks that held a promise inside it..


    And then he was gone.


    Leon, Aurora, and dozens of wolves followed after him. The high house door shut behind them, and all I could do was stand there in the silence, fists clenched heart thundering.


    Hazel still looked paranoid. Even though she was back¡ªher emotions, her eyes, her voice¡ªsomething about her felt fragile, like ss still hot from the fire, ready to crack if touched too soon.


    I walked up to her anyway.


    Things were... bad between us. And honestly? I didn¡¯t think being "on good terms" was ever going to be enough. We need a very good rtionship ¡ªif we were going to raise those babies together. Properly. As a real mother and father should.


    Our babies. Still out there somewhere. I didn¡¯t know what they looked like yet... I didn¡¯t even know if they¡¯d be warm when I held them again.


    I turned to her slowly. Her eyes lifted to meet mine, tired and wary but locked in. A small silence stretched between us.


    "Caspian will bring them back. I know it." She said nothing, but I could feel her heart clenching behind her chest.


    "Let¡¯s just not... delete them. Not yet," I murmured, voice hoarse. "Join me at the rooftop?"


    I didn¡¯t wait for her answer. I didn¡¯t even know if what I said made sense. Words were slipping out of me like air from a cracked balloon¡ªhollow, breathless, directionless. I turned and walked away, hoping she¡¯d follow.


    I reached the rooftop and sat down slowly, the wind tugging at my shirt, the night already settling over the kingdom like a veil. I cracked open a beer, not because I needed it, but because it gave my fingers something to do. Something that wasn¡¯t shaking.


    We would throw a ceremony for the twins soon. Maybe a naming one. Maybe something deeper. They deserved more than silence.


    And then my ear catch... The softest inhale. A breath just behind me. She came.


    That one sound, that single breath... it reminded me too much. Of thest time. The way her body melted into mine, the way her mouth gasped and groaned, how sweet she tasted when her walls came down.


    Despite doing it with Caspian... she¡¯d satisfied me.


    "The rooftop seems to be your happy ce," Hazel said softly as she stepped up beside me. Her voice was quieter than usual, more thoughtful, and I nced over at her with a small nod.


    "It is," I murmured, passing her the bottle of beer I¡¯d been nursing. She gave me that skeptical look¡ªthe one she always gave when she thought I was up to something.


    "You¡¯re not pregnant anymore," I teased with a light chuckle, trying to ease the tension. "Loosen up a little."


    She hesitated, then finally took the bottle from me. The moment the bitter liquid touched her tongue, her face scrunched up and she coughed into her hand.


    "Hey, hey¡ªcareful." I chuckled again, patting her gently on the back as she wiped her mouth.


    She nodded, still catching her breath, and then turned to me fully. "Cayden..." Her eyes found mine, wide and honest. "I¡¯m sorry. For calling you a monster."


    I blinked, surprised by the apology. "Oh¡ªno, it¡¯s okay. I mean¡ª"


    "No, no," she said more firmly, reaching out to grab my hand. She squeezed it tightly, grounding herself. "I should¡¯ve never judged without knowing what you were going through. I was hurt. I let that pride blind me. And for that... I¡¯m sorry."


    My chest tightened, not because of pain¡ªbut because for the first time in a long time, we were talking. Actually talking.


    I exhaled deeply. "Hazel... I know me and you... we¡¯ll probably never be anything more. I mean, not in the way you want. Not in the way Caspian wants. I know you¡¯ll never see me as your husband... and I¡¯ll never really have you as my wife."


    Her gaze didn¡¯t drop. She listened.


    "I killed your sister. I killed your father," I said, the words scraping my throat raw. "There¡¯s too much blood between us. Too many wounds. But if there¡¯s anything I want from you¡ªanything I beg of you¡ªit¡¯s just this: let¡¯s be... something good for our babies. We don¡¯t need to love each other. But we have to give them peace."


    She nodded slowly. Her lips parted like she was about to speak, but no words came. Just that same slow, understanding nod.


    "Yeah," she finally breathed. "We wouldn¡¯t want to be screaming at each other in front of them. Teaching them all our bad habits."


    I smiled¡ªgenuinely¡ªfor the first time that evening. "Yeah. I already made you a good mother."


    She tilted her head with a mock smirk. "And it¡¯s your turn to be a good father."


    "I¡¯m trying," I said, raising my bottle in surrender. "But you¡ª" I pointed at her with a grin. "You better not be drinking beers around my babies."


    Sheughed at that, and so did I.


    "The beer is just for tonight," I promised, holding up the nearly empty bottle. "Just tonight."


    "How strong is it?" she asked, inspecting it like it might bite.


    "Strong enough that if you down three bottles, you¡¯ll be trying to lift the whole damn High House," I said with a chuckle.


    "Well, good," she muttered, snatching the bottle from my hand. "I need something to calm my nerves. I don¡¯t want to break down before Caspian even walks in with them. I can¡¯t be an emotional wreck."


    She didn¡¯t wait for permission. She tipped the bottle back and let it all go down.


    I opened my mouth to stop her¡ªhalf-heartedly¡ªbut then closed it again. Maybe she did need this moment.

 Chapter 83: Damn it!

    <h4>Chapter 83: Damn it!</h4>


    <i>Warning! This Chapter contains a sensitive topic such as child deaths.</i>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    We finally arrived at the location Lilith had given us. The moment we stepped in, the air shifted¡ªcold, charged, almost vibrating with the residue of dark magic. Witches were present. I signaled to the others. We stayed low, alert, and ready.


    Then¡ªan arrow whizzed through the air.


    I ducked instinctively, growling as it missed me by an inch. Another arrow flew, this time grazing Leon¡¯s shoulder. And then they emerged¡ªwitches, camouged in dirt-toned robes, their faces marked with ash and bark. They weren¡¯t using spells... they were fighting with Arus¡ªnature-bound weapons.


    Just like I suspected.


    They were remnants of a coven, not whole. Dallia had been their tether to power¡ªshe was their anchor, the one who connected them to the spirit of the earth. Without her, they couldn¡¯t cast properly. They were weakened. Unstable.


    Which made them easier targets.


    Aurora moved like fire through the chaos¡ªfive witches on her, and not a single one couldnd a hit. Her power wasn¡¯t borrowed from any coven. She drew directly from nature itself. A wild witch. Very rare strong type.


    Then A screech..it was a loud small tone. My eyes snapped toward the sound. A baby¡¯s cry.


    My heart mmed against my ribs. Aurora turned to me, panting. Her hand gripped mine. "Those are the babies," she whispered urgently, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªkissed me.


    A jolt of energy pulsed through me.


    "Go," she said. "Now."


    I nodded, and in a blink, I sprang into the trees, following the faint trail of sound. Branches scratched at my arms. My pulse thundered in my ears. I followed the cry, deeper and deeper until I¡ª


    Stopped.. right there center of the clearing... was a figure. Standing riding, half-shadowed by the low branches of a weeping willow.


    And beneath him..A tree stump. With two bundles of cloth.


    The babies.


    My steps slowed. My hearing sharpened¡ªone heartbeat. Just one.


    No. No, no, no. There were four of us here¡ªme, the figure, and two babies. Why was I hearing only one?


    Something was wrong. The figure dropped something¡ªa small cup. His hands trembled. He turned slowly, and my chest seized.


    Cyrius. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him since we sealed him in the coffin five years ago.


    His face looked paler. Hollow. His eyes sunken and filled with something I couldn¡¯t ce¡ªrage, grief, guilt... or madness.


    His lips parted. "Caspian..." I didn¡¯t speak. My eyes darted to the bundles again.


    Why... why were they so still?


    My heart shivered. A piercing, unbearable ache bloomed in my chest as my gaze locked with his¡ªCyrius. My brother. My blood.


    And then I bled through him.


    I lunged, my rage exploding through my body as I shoved him backward, the weight of everything copsing onto my shoulders.


    I turned to the babies.. two tiny bundles. Two fragile bodies wrapped in soft cloth, I dropped to my knees, hands trembling as I reached out. My fingers brushed their cheeks.


    Cold.. Hazel¡¯s baby.... There are cold.


    No warmth. No pulsing heartbeat. Their tiny chests didn¡¯t rise. Their eyes were shut, and their skin¡ªgods, their skin was already starting to change. A grayish tint crept into their delicate faces. Their lips held a bluish hue.


    No No. No. No.


    There¡¯s no damn way. They were turning blue. Like they were¡ªlike they were already decaying.


    I nearly lost my bnce. My vision blurred. My hands refused to stop shaking. I could barely breathe.


    "I¡ªI promised Hazel," I whispered, voice cracking. "I promised her I would bring them back. I told her they¡¯d be safe."


    I looked up, throat raw, and red at him.


    "What did you do, Cyrius?!"


    His face twisted in anguish. "No¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the n. Caspian, I swear to you, this was never the n¡ª"


    "These are babies!" I roared, my voice echoing into the trees. "If you wanted revenge, you woulde for me. Youe for Cayden. Youe for the ones who wronged you¡ªnot innocent children."


    His knees buckled. "I never meant to hurt them! The witch¡ªshe took the powers from them. She gave them to me. And then everything... everything went wrong."


    He shook his head violently, eyes wide, fingers wing through his hair. "They weren¡¯t supposed to die! I thought they were asleep. I¡ªI didn¡¯t know¡ªno!"


    He screamed. I couldn¡¯t listen.


    I dropped one of the babies, my hands flying to his throat as I mmed him against the nearest tree. His back cracked against the bark, and I pinned him there with one hand, fury roaring through my veins. And then I saw it.


    His skin. Pale... dry... blue. It wasn¡¯t just the babies. He was decaying too.


    His veins were darkening beneath the surface of his skin. His eyes looked sunken, like the life inside him was leaking out slowly, just like theirs The witches.


    They hadn¡¯t just drained the babies. They¡¯d turned on him.


    They must have drained the twins of their powers, passed them a fake or poison to Cyrius, then let all three die.


    I tightened my grip on his throat, fury trembling in my voice.


    "Do you know how much pain Hazel has already endured? Do you even know the hell she¡¯s been through?"


    His mouth opened, but I didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "She¡¯s already hanging by a thread¡ªand now you killed her children. Two damn babies, Cyrius."


    My hand shook as I lifted him higher. "What kind of monster are you? He choked, gasping, struggling.


    "I¡¯m not a monster..." he rasped. "You are." I froze.


    He coughed, spitting blood. "You¡¯re the one who sealed me in that coffin. You and Cayden. You daggered me and buried me alive for five years. You stole my life¡ªmy youth. While you lived¡ªloved¡ªmated, had children... I was rotting. Watching my time slip away in darkness."


    He coughed again. "You think I wouldn¡¯t lose my mind? You think if it were you, you wouldn¡¯t have done the same?"


    I mmed him harder. "The same? You mean murdering babies?"


    "They weren¡¯t supposed to die!"


    He shouted in my face, spit and tears mixing as his voice cracked.


    "They were Cayden¡¯s," he said through gritted teeth. "That boy... that thing is not normal. You know it. There¡¯s something dark in him. That¡¯s why they made him Alpha¡ªbecause no one else could contain that power. Those babies were part of him. You think they¡¯d live a peaceful life? No."


    I stared at him in horror.


    "Maybe it¡¯s better this way," Cyrius muttered, broken. "Cayden mated with a Crescent. You think those children would grow up loved? Safe? The world would havee for them eventually. To take them. To kill them. Maybe... maybe it¡¯s mercy."


    "You¡ª" I couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence. Rage strangled the words in my throat.


    "You¡¯re calling Cayden a monster?" I hissed. "Then what the hell does that make you?" He did not say anything because there was nothing to say.


    That¡¯s when Aurora and Leon burst into the clearing. Aurora froze mid-step, her eyes falling on the lifeless forms of the babies in my arms. She screamed. A raw, soul-tearing scream that pierced through the trees.


    Leon didn¡¯t wait. The moment his gazended on Cyrius, he lunged forward and punched him square in the face. Cyrius fell backward onto the cold, blood-smeared earth, coughing and choking. He didn¡¯t even fight back.


    I turned to Aurora, who had dropped to her knees. Her arms trembled as she reached for the twins. I hesitated, then slowly handed them over. Her hands were shaking, and when her fingers brushed their cold skin, she broke.


    "No," she sobbed, rocking them. "No, this cannot happen. This¡ªCaspian, no, they can¡¯t be dead. They¡¯re just babies. Look at them¡ª" Her voice cracked as she looked at me, broken. "How are we going to tell her? How do we tell Hazel?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. My throat burned. My heart... my heart was ripping apart with each second. Hazel¡¯s smile shed in my mind. Her voice. Her hope. The way she whispered, "Bring them back to me." And now... this?


    Leon stood beside me, silent, fists clenched. I knew he was trying to stayposed, but I could see the veins in his arms throbbing. Everyone was in shock. Even the wolves who had arrived and shackled Cyrius stood frozen at the scene, like death itself had arrived before us.


    "We have to tell her," Leon finally said, his voice low.


    "No," Aurora whispered. "We need to hide it. Just¡ªjust for now. Let her have some peace. Please."


    "If we hide it," I snapped, "we¡¯ll give her a false happiness. And when she finds out, it¡¯ll crush her. Worse than now. She¡¯ll think she was smiling while her babies were dead."


    "I know her," Aurora said, her voice trembling but firm. "I know Hazel. She won¡¯t be able to forgive herself if we lie. Not again. Not after everything."


    "Then what?" I shouted. "We tell her and then what? She breaks again? Does she turn off her emotions again and go rogue? She¡¯s not stable yet, Aurora! She¡¯ll burn the whole damn world down if we tell her now."


    Aurora stared at me, tears streaming down her cheeks. She cradled the babies tightly.


    "At least one thing must happen," she whispered. "What we should¡¯ve prevented is the babies dying... but now that it¡¯s happened, we have to face the consequences. We owe her the truth, Caspian. Even if it breaks her."


    And I stood there. Broken. Because she was right.


    But that didn¡¯t make it any easier.

 Chapter 84: Alcohol

    <h4>Chapter 84: Alcohol</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cayden¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    I shouldn¡¯t have given her alcohol. That was probably one of the dumbest decisions I¡¯ve ever made in my entire life.


    At first, Hazel just giggled, swaying slightly as she tried to walk in a straight line¡ªbut then she took off, practically sprinting down the hallway like a child high on sugar and serotonin. I reached out to grab her hand, but she yanked away with a force I had almost forgotten she possessed. She was strong¡ªscary strong.


    "Oh my God," she sang, twirling dramatically, arms wide like she could catch the stars. "My babies! My babies areing back to me!"


    I blinked. Panic settled into my chest. I hadn¡¯t even prepared anything yet. Their clothes, their food hell, I didn¡¯t even have a crib. And here she was, practically floating on happiness. Or maybe it was just the alcohol. No, it was definitely the alcohol.


    "Hazel, calm down," I called, jogging after her.


    She whirled around and pointed at me with an exaggerated gasp. "You should be excited too!" she dered, wobbling slightly. "You..you are going to be a father! A whole father!"


    I cringed as her loud voice echoed through the hallway, catching unwanted attention. I pinched the bridge of my nose. Please, not now.


    My mother suddenly appeared beside me like the ghost of strict expectations.


    "What is she doing?" she hissed. "She can¡¯t be drunk. A rightful, respectful Luna does not behave like this."


    "She¡¯s just... excited," I muttered. "It¡¯s the alcohol. And maybe the hormones. Probably both."


    My father stepped up behind her. "We need to get her to her room."


    I nodded quickly and approached Hazel again, trying to gently take her arm.


    "Versa!" she shrieked, shoving me backward with a sudden burst of power.


    I stumbled, stunned. That was a witch¡¯s shove.


    She blinked at her own hands like she¡¯d just discovered them for the first time. "Oh my God!" she squealed. "I¡¯ve only seen Aurora do that...I can¡¯t believe I can do that too. I¡¯m a witch! Even better a Crescent!"


    She threw her hands in the air like she was summoning a thunderstorm. "I¡¯m going to make spells for my babies!" she dered.


    And then she tipped sideways, losing bnce.


    I moved instantly, speeding forward and catching her just before she crashed to the floor. Her arms flung around my neck, and my hands instinctivelynded on her waist. Our faces were suddenly very close¡ªtoo close. I could feel her breath against my cheek, warm andced with the scent of wine and something sweet.


    Her eyes, heavy-lidded and hazy with intoxication, looked up at me like I was the only person in the universe.


    "I hope my son looks just like you," she whispered, almost dreamily.


    My heart skipped. I froze.


    She immediately scrunched her nose. "Wait. No¡ªwell, yes. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s time to go to your room." I tried to lift her.


    But she protested, eyes still locked on mine. "No, I meant it," she said, voice soft and slurred. "You¡¯re so handsome. That jawline... that perfectly sculpted nose... those full eyes... and those sexy abs... that evil¡ª"


    "Hazel!" I cut her off, flustered.


    She blinked at me, confused. "What? You¡¯re married to me, remember? Even though we¡¯re not...y¡¯know, emotionally a couple... But legally, we still are. So I can fantasize about you if I want."


    "Hazel," I warned again, but her giggle answered me instead.


    I practically dragged her to her room, ignoring the burning heat crawling up my neck. Iid her gently on the bed, and her body hit the mattress with a soft thump. She was out like a light, snoring softly within seconds.


    I exhaled and covered her with the sheets.


    But my heart wouldn¡¯t slow down.


    Everything she said kept ying on repeat in my mind.


    You¡¯re so handsome... I can fantasize about you... My babies... our babies...


    "She¡¯s drunk," I muttered aloud...Don¡¯t feel ttered


    Ragnar¡¯s voice echoed inside me like a growl of disapproval.


    I scowled. "I¡¯m not ttered," I snapped back¡ª Or am I?


    I had just stepped out of Hazel¡¯s room, my heartbeat finally slowing from the chaos she stirred, when I saw my father hurrying down the hall toward me.


    "They¡¯re here," he said simply. "Caspian... and the rest. They¡¯re outside."


    My breath hitched. I swallowed hard. They¡¯re here? My chest tightened. The babies. My babies.


    I took a shaky breath and started descending the stairs.


    My mother was already downstairs, standing poised like the queen she always tried to be. Her smile was radiant, practically glowing with pride. The moment I reached her, she leaned in and kissed my cheek gently.


    "Thank you for bringing me grandchildren," she said, eyes sparkling. "We¡¯re going to host the biggest Blue Moon celebration this pack has ever seen."


    I tried to nod¡ªtried to smile¡ªbut my legs were already moving toward the door. I barely registered anything else around me. My entire body felt like it was vibrating, pulsing with nerves.


    Then the door opened.


    Aurora was the first to step in.


    Her face was unreadable¡ªnk. Not a single emotion flickered across her features. But then again, what did I expect? That red-headed witch was always like this. Cold. Detached. Stubborn as hell.


    Behind her came Leon. Same look. Stone-cold. But something in his eyes... it was off. Like he¡¯d seen something he wasn¡¯t ready to talk about.


    And then Caspian stepped in.


    He was holding them.


    My twins.


    But his face wasn¡¯t nk.


    It was broken.


    Shattered.


    Like the weight of the world had been dropped into his hands¡ªand he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d moved. I rushed toward him, practically tearing the babies from his arms as the rest of the wolves filed in behind, filling the room with murmurs and shifting bodies. The door shut, and the entire house went silent.


    As a wolf, that¡¯s the first thing we check in newborns¡ªthe heartbeat. Even with humans, there¡¯s always something. A faint pulse. A life signal. But with my babies...


    It was like they were empty.


    I froze. My arms trembled.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    No. No, no, no.


    I looked up sharply, eyes locking on Caspian.


    "Why..." My voice cracked. "Why aren¡¯t they breathing?"


    He didn¡¯t look at me. His gaze dropped to the floor.


    And when his head fell forward, I knew.


    I knew something had gone horribly wrong.


    "What did you do?" I whispered. "What happened to them?!"


    My eyes turned to the door. The wolves dragging someone through the door.


    Cyrius.


    Bloodied. Beaten. Chained.


    Cyrius...My brother.


    "What the hell is going on?" I growled, stepping back with my babies in my arms. "Why is Cyrius in chains?!"


    No one answered. Only silence filled the room. But the look on Caspian¡¯s face said everything...And I couldn¡¯t breathe.

 Chapter 85: Don’t tell her!

    <h4>Chapter 85: Don¡¯t tell her!</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Cayden¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    No one answered me.


    "Answer me!" I roared, my voice shaking the walls of the house. "What the hell is going on?!"


    Still...silence.


    I looked around, my chest heaving, vision blurring. My babies were in my arms, their tiny bodies limp and cold, their faces already turning a pale shade of blue from decay. No breath. No pulse... not even warmth


    I shook my head slowly, violently, as if denying it hard enough would make it untrue.


    "No... No, they¡¯re just sleeping," I whispered. "They¡¯re just cold... They¡¯ve been through a lot... they¡¯re just tired¡ª"


    But even as I said it, I knew I was lying. Their skin had lost that new-baby softness. Their lips were a faded purple. Their fingers had stiffened. These weren¡¯t signs of sleep. These were signs of death.


    And still... I held them tighter.


    I dropped to my knees right there in the foyer, clutching them to my chest as my heart cracked open. "My babies," I gasped. "No, no, no... you¡¯re okay. Daddy¡¯s here. I¡¯m here."


    My mother began to sob behind me. Loud, guttural cries...nothing like the elegant woman she always presented to the world. "No... not the babies... not them..."


    "Who did this?" I growled again, looking up, my eyes wild. "Who?"


    That¡¯s when I turned to him..."Cyrius?" My voice was a whisper now. A broken question.


    He lifted his head, just barely. His eyes met mine¡ªbloodshot, tired, empty.


    "I did it," he rasped. "It¡¯s my fault." The room spun in my face.


    "I stole everything..." His voice cracked, and he coughed violently, blood dripping from his lips. "I daggered Caspian. I took Hazel. I kept her in a coffin for five years. I needed... the twins. Their power."


    "You..." I couldn¡¯t breathe. "You what?!"


    "I didn¡¯t want to hurt them," he whispered. "But it was the only way. Dahlia... she promised...she said she could make me Crescent. I just wanted to be one of you." The words mmed into me like iron fists.


    "You used them?" I choked. "You used my children for some twisted ritual¡ªand now they¡¯re DEAD?!"


    "I didn¡¯t know they would die!" Cyrius cried, struggling against the chains. "I swear it..I thought they¡¯d survive. I thought it would just... drain them a little. Not¡ªthis."


    Rage blurred my vision. I could feel Ragnar wing at my skin, desperate to shift, to tear into something¡ªsomeone.


    I looked down at my babies again. So small. So still. I gently ran my fingers across their cheeks, but they were cold. Ice cold. And I had missed it¡ªI hadn¡¯t been there. I didn¡¯t protect them.


    And the one responsible... was my own brother.


    "I should kill you," I whispered, trembling, my voice drenched in fury. "I should rip you apart right here."


    Cyrius didn¡¯t resist. He closed his eyes. "Then do it."


    My mother dropped to her knees beside me, clutching her mouth with both hands, sobbing as if the ground had cracked beneath her. "My grandchildren... they were just babies..."


    I wrapped my arms tighter around my twins, rocking slightly, back and forth, as grief swallowed me whole.


    I don¡¯t remember dropping them.


    One moment I was holding my babies like porcin¡ªafraid they¡¯d crack if I let go¡ªand the next, they were in my mother¡¯s trembling arms, wrapped gently as if sleep would somehow return if the nket was tight enough.


    And I stood.


    Everything inside me splintered.


    Cyrius was still on the floor, coughing up blood, his jaw bruised, his face barely recognizable. And yet... alive.


    He looked up, smiling bitterly through the blood. "Yeah... go on. Kill me. What haven¡¯t you done to me already? What¡¯s one more hit? What¡¯s one more scar?" His eyes burned. "You killing me would be a tip of the damn iceberg, Cayden."


    That was it.


    Iunched.


    My fist cracked against his cheek, again and again. I didn¡¯t stop to breathe. I didn¡¯t stop to think. I just hit him. Again. And again. And again.


    "You used them!" I screamed, pounding into him. "You used my babies!"


    Blood sprayed. Bones cracked. He didn¡¯t fight back.


    "You should have died years ago!" I roared.


    "Stop!" Caspian¡¯s voice rang out from behind me. "Cayden! You¡¯ll kill him!"


    I spun around, teeth bared. "And why do you care?!"


    He froze. And for a second, I saw it in his eyes¡ªhe didn¡¯t have an answer. Maybe even he wanted Cyrius dead.


    But I didn¡¯t wait.


    I turned back, grabbed Cyrius by the cor, and mmed him into the floor. He gasped, blood pooling from his mouth, his body twitching.


    "I trusted you," I snarled, my voice breaking. "I thought you were lost. Broken. But you were just a monster waiting to ruin everything we love."


    And then...


    Cyrius went still.


    Completely still.


    His chest, already struggling, stopped moving. His lips parted, but no breath came out. Blood trickled from his nose, but he didn¡¯t wipe it. His eyes stared nkly toward the ceiling.


    "Wait¡ª" I backed away slowly, my rage melting into confusion. "No... no, no, no¡ª"


    Caspian rushed forward, cing fingers at his throat, at his wrist. Then he stilled.


    "He¡¯s dead," Caspian whispered..The room froze. Leon took a sharp breath. Aurora looked away.


    Then we heard a voice.. shaky and familiar. "...What¡¯s happening?


    Everyone turned.


    My heart dropped.


    Hazel.


    She stood in the hallway, barefoot, wrapped in a thin robe. Her hair fell in tangled waves around her face, and her lips were trembling, like she¡¯d been running in a dream and just woke up.


    She looked around slowly, eyes moving from the blood to Cyrius¡¯s body¡ªthen to me, to Caspian, to my mother holding two tiny bundles that weren¡¯t squirming. Weren¡¯t crying.


    Hazel¡¯s hands started to shake.


    Her voice cracked.


    "Where... where are my babies?"


    No one could speak because she must never know.


    Hazel stood there in the doorway, her voice light¡ªtoo light. A tinyugh slipped from her lips, hopeful, almost yful. I could barely breathe.


    "I said," she repeated, that soft smile still clinging to her mouth, "what¡¯s happening?" She took a step forward, eyes sweeping across the room. "Cayden?" Her smile widened. "Is our baby here?"


    She giggled. "Are they hiding? Where are they?"


    A thousand knives pierced straight into my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. My mouth opened, but the words got caught in my throat like thorns. She was looking at me with so much light, so much life in her. She looked... happy.


    The room around us was suffocating. Mother was pale, holding the lifeless bundles against her chest, silently sobbing into their soft nkets. Caspian had taken a step back, jaw clenched, refusing to meet Hazel¡¯s eyes. Even Aurora¡ªstrong, cold Aurora¡ªlooked like a child caught in the middle of a storm she couldn¡¯t control.


    Hazel¡¯s eyesnded on Cyrius next.


    Her smile faltered just a little. "Wait... why is he lying there?" she asked, voice gentling like she thought he was just asleep. "He¡¯s bleeding..."


    Still, no one answered...She looked back at me. "Cayden, say something." Her tone changed¡ªjust slightly. A shift in the wind. "You¡¯re scaring me."


    I stepped forward, slowly. "Hazel..."

 Chapter 86: They did!

    <h4>Chapter 86: They did!</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    The first thing I noticed was the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t spinning anymore, but my head still throbbed like a drum being pounded from the inside.


    My mouth was dry, my limbs heavy, and there was the faint taste of something sour on my tongue..alcohol. Strong, lingering alcohol.


    "What the hell..." I mumbled, sitting up slowly.


    I was in my bed. Tucked in neatly, even. How the hell had I gotten here? I didn¡¯t remember walking myself upstairs. I must¡¯ve passed out and forced someone..probably multiple someones to drag me here like a sack of potatoes. They probably had to bribe a few omegas just to carry me without dropping me down the stairs. Ugh.


    I winced at the thought.


    Then the memories started to flood in, like a slow-motion car crash I couldn¡¯t stop watching. Cayden¡¯s eyes, the warmth in his voice, the damn alcohol in my system making me too honest. I groaned and pressed both hands against my face, hiding from the shame crawling up my neck.


    Oh god.


    Did I actually tell Cayden I wanted my babies to look like him? Out loud? With words?


    "I must¡¯ve been out of my mind," I muttered, dragging a pillow over my face.


    Sure, he has a very good feature but did I have to say it with <i>passion</i>? Right to his face?


    <i>What the hell was I thinking?</i>


    I tossed the pillow aside, suddenly aware of how still the house was. There were no footsteps, no chatter, no howling omegas prepping for a party. Just silence.


    Where was Cayden, anyway?


    And why was everything so... quiet?


    Then came the crash.


    A loud, jarring crash from downstairs¡ªfollowed by a growl so raw, so guttural, it sent goosebumps down my arms.


    My heart stopped..Something was wrong. Was that... was that Cayden?


    I swung my legs off the bed, but the room tilted. The alcohol still danced through my veins, making my knees wobbly and my vision just a little too bright.


    "Come on, Hazel," I whispered, steadying myself against the bedpost. "Brace yourself. Breathe. You¡¯re okay."


    But I wasn¡¯t okay. Not really. Thest time I felt this dizzy and breathless was when I first realized I was pregnant. And now, the feeling was back¡ªbut paired with dread.


    My babies.


    Were they downstairs already? Were they throwing a party? Was that what the noise was? No¡ªsomething felt off.


    Still, I took a deep breath, forcing a smile to chase away the unease. You¡¯re going to see them, I reminded myself. You¡¯re going to hold them. You¡¯re going to be happy.


    I hadn¡¯t felt this kind of anticipation in months. It filled my chest like light spilling into darkness. Maybe I could finally start healing. Maybe I could give them the kind of childhood I never had¡ªa home full of love instead of fear. <strong><i>Joy instead of trauma.</i></strong>


    I pushed the door open and stepped into the hallway, still trying to convince myself the noise I heard was just excitement¡ªmaybe a party, maybe the twins were finally back, and everyone was celebrating downstairs.


    But that wasn¡¯t a party. Not even close.


    The air grew heavier with every step I took, each footfall leading me closer to something wrong. Growls echoed off the walls, low and vicious like wolves mid-battle. When I reached the bottom of the staircase, I stopped cold.


    The entire room looked like a warzone.


    Cayden stood in the center, chest rising and falling with rapid fury, his eyes glowing that deep, dangerous amber I¡¯d only ever seen when he lost control. Caspian was hunched beside him, his face turned away like he couldn¡¯t bear to look. Aurora clutched Leon tightly, tears streaming silently down her face. Sir us was kneeling beside Mrs. Anna¡ªmy inws¡ªwho sat cradling two small bundles in her arms, swaddled in cloth.


    My heart skipped.


    My babies.


    Mrs. Anna was holding them.


    So why did her shoulders tremble like that? Why were her lips quivering like she was praying? Why was everyone kneeling? Mourning?


    And then... I saw him.


    A body, pale and motionless, stretched out across the floor. Blue-tinged. Lifeless. Familiar.


    "Cyrius..." I whispered, my voice catching.


    He was dead¡ªor dying. Good. Maybe he tried to take the twins again and they killed him. Maybe that¡¯s why everyone was upset. It had to be.


    I took a few cautious steps forward, my eyes still darting between faces, trying to understand the mood. No one was celebrating. No one was smiling. Not even relief. Just rage... and grief.


    "Wait¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?" I said, my voice cracking. "Why is everyone so serious? My babies are here, right?"


    I looked straight at Cayden. "Cayden? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    No one answered. Not right away.


    Then Cayden slowly turned to me. His face was pale, hollow, and his lips trembled when he opened them.


    "They¡¯re... no more."


    My heart stopped. "What?"


    "They¡¯re no more, Hazel."


    I blinked. "What does that even mean? What kind of stupid riddle is that?" My voice climbed, shrill and disbelieving. "Is that Cyrius? Did he try to take them again? Did he attack? Did he...?"


    "Hazel," Caspian said softly, stepping toward me.


    I took a shaky step back. I knew that tone. That gentle, too-soft tone people used when something horrible happened. I¡¯d heard it before. Too many times. When someone died. When someone was gone.


    "No," I whispered. "No, no. Don¡¯te near me."


    "Hazel," Cayden said, stepping closer. "You need to hear this."


    I shook my head, eyes darting toward the bundles in Mrs. Anna¡¯s arms. "No. No. Don¡¯t say it. My babies... they¡¯re here. I can see them."


    "Hazel..." Caspian began again.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I screamed, backing away. "Stop looking at me like that! This...this isn¡¯t happening. This is not happening."


    Mrs. Anna stood up slowly, her face soaked with tears. She approached me carefully, the two cloth-wrapped bundles in her arms.


    "Hazel," she whispered, "you need to be strong."


    "Don¡¯t!" I snapped, my hands flinging forward to push her back. "Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t you dare tell me to be strong. My babies are fine. They¡¯re¡ª"


    But then I looked.


    I really looked.


    My eyes dropped to the two tiny faces wrapped in the nkets. And the breath left my lungs.


    Their skin... it was blue.


    Their chests weren¡¯t moving.


    There was no light. No warmth. No flicker of life behind their closed eyelids.


    I dropped to my knees. My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    "No..." I whispered. "No, this¡ªthis isn¡¯t them. These aren¡¯t my babies. My babies are full of light. My babies are warm. They breathe. They kick. They¡ª"


    My voice broke but I already knew.


    Even as I tried to deny it, even as I scanned their little features and touched their tiny, cold hands, I knew.


    <strong><i>What...?</i></strong>

 Chapter 87: Gone

    <h4>Chapter 87: Gone</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    As soon as I handed Caspian the map, I watched him shift into motion his limbs tense, his mind already racing toward the children. The others followed like wolves onmand. They would do anything to bring those babies back.


    And that was exactly what I wanted.


    Because while they ran off to y hero... I needed to prepare.


    I wasn¡¯t just nning a rescue. I was preparing a resurrection.


    The original Crescent pack...my people, my blood, my legacy will walk again. And the key to their rebirth? That child¡¯s blood. A single drop from the child born of crescent lineage, carrying the power of light and shadow in one fragile body.


    Once I had it, nothing would stop me from reiming New Orleans. Not the High House, not the wolves, not even Hazel because she will be on my side.


    I left before the dust settled behind them and made my way to the ce where our dead were kept or what was left of them.


    The doors creaked open on my arrival. The scent of ash still lingered. Not decay, not rot. Just... ash. Burned flesh. Crushed bones. The remains of warriors, not victims. I dropped to my knees and let my fingers run through them¡ªthrough them. All of them.


    My people...My Crescents.


    Even in this form, I could still feel their presence humming through my veins like static. My skin prickled. My eyes burned. I didn¡¯t cry. No. I hadn¡¯t cried in a century. But a piece of my heart shattered anyway as my hands trembled through the sacred ruin of what once was ours.


    "I¡¯ll bring you back," I whispered. "Not just in memory. In body."


    I got to work. Leaves. Salt. Bloodroot. Crushed serpent¡¯s tongue. Moon herb. I drew the sigils in ash and bone. The sacred runes of return. The incantation must only bepleted once I add the final piece: the baby¡¯s blood.


    That would be the most difficult. And yet... somehow, I knew I¡¯d find a way.


    Dawn was curling its golden fingers across the sky by the time I arrived at the High House. I wore my calmest face, my kindest expression, the one they¡¯d learned to trust.


    But the gates were shut...Shut...That ce was never shut.


    I tilted my head and listened. Screams. Wailing. The sound of a mother breaking. The sound of death. Again.


    "Oh..." I murmured, blinking as the iron doors shivered and slowly parted.


    Inside was chaos disguised in silence. A heavy, terrifying stillness. Eyes swollen with grief. Faces stained with disbelief. And at the center..there she was.


    Hazel.


    She wasughing but not the usual thates from the heart.


    A cold, crackedugh. One that peeled straight from the void in her chest. Her hair was tangled. Her arms limp. And her eyes...


    Her eyes looked empty...Just like the night she turned emotionless.


    And worse..I knew that look. I crafted that look.


    <strong><i>No.No, no, no.</i></strong>


    She mustn¡¯t go numb again. Not now. Not when I¡¯m so close. I can¡¯t lose ess to her. If she turns off everything inside her again, there¡¯ll be no convincing, no distracting, no opening to get near that baby¡¯s blood.


    I stepped further into the hall, and my eyes¡ªmy cursed, cursed eyesnded on what she was holding.


    Two dead babies..


    A terrible chill kissed the back of my neck. And then it hit me. Oh, Gods. I felt it. I had felt it hours ago...a sudden gust of wind, the herbs on my altar scattering, the candles snuffing themselves out in protest. A silence in the spirit world that I hadn¡¯t understood.


    I had ignored it...Dismissed it....But it was a warning.


    And now I saw the truth...my grandchildren... were gone. "No," I whispered. My throat burned as the word cracked out of me. "No, no, no, no, no."


    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to end.


    They were my only chance. My only key. Their blood would¡¯ve brought back the Crescent pack.


    My Crescent. My family. Not just soldiers but mothers, children, brothers, sisters, history. Generations of power.


    I wasn¡¯t just going to raise the dead...I was going to resurrect my legacy.


    This...this was supposed to be my homing.


    Me, my grandchildren, my child, my Crescent, ruling over New Orleans once again. But now?


    Now all I saw was ash slipping through my fingers.


    "No," I choked again. I turned sharply, almost violently, toward the one man who had promised to bring them back alive. Caspian.


    "You said you¡¯d bring them back safe!" I hissed, my voiceced with venom. "Alive! You promised me, Caspian!"


    His eyes were already red. Hollow. He looked like a shell of himself. "It wasn¡¯t my fault," he muttered, his voice fraying. "The one who had them¡ªhe¡¯s dead. Gone. You want to me someone? me him."


    He raised a shaking finger.


    And I followed the gesture to the form on the floor beside him. A corpse, cloaked in blue. Cyrius. I blinked..<i>Dead? </i>He was the one?


    The weight of it dropped like iron on my chest. Of course it was him. Of course he was desperate enough to steal them..foolish enough to fail.


    "You¡¯re pointing at the dead?" I spat. "You think that excuses you?"


    "I¡¯m not the one who killed them," he growled. "They were already gone when I found him."


    I looked closed at the babies.


    Their tiny bodies had no warmth. Their skin was faint, tinged in frosted blue, lips pale as moonlight. They didn¡¯t look like they had simply died¡ªthey looked drained.


    Hazel was already crashing..her body trembling, her eyes flickering like a candle fighting against the wind. Her breaths were shallow, uneven, like her lungs were at war with the grief inside her. She started coughing violently, blood spritzing from her mouth, and before I could react, she copsed.


    A pair of hands caught her before she hit the ground.


    Hazel...Her eyes were wide with panic. Her breathing ragged.


    "She can¡¯t breathe!" Hazel cried, holding her tighter. "She can¡¯t..she can¡¯t¡ª" And then she, too, began to fall.


    The heartbreak swallowed her so deeply that it crushed the air from her lungs. Her knees buckled, and the others surged forward just in time to catch her before she crumbled to the floor beside Iso.


    And I...I understood that pain. The tearing kind. The kind that never stops bleeding.


    I, too, had once screamed at the heavens when they took my child from me the very moment she was born. I had carried that ache for decades, refused to let it rot me¡ªbut this? This was worse.


    Hazel never even got the chance to see her babies smile.


    Not even to hold them, to hear one cry, to kiss a forehead or whisper a name.


    Just gone.


    Ripped from her like a cruel joke from the gods.


    "No," I whispered again, trembling. "Life cannot be this terrible." There had to be a way. There must be something.


    <i>A spell. A charm. A forbidden rite. Anything.</i>


    But deep down, I knew. There is no spell to raise the dead.


    Not when they¡¯ve been this drained. This decayed. Not when the soul has already departed and the body turned to frost.


    Still...I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I turned sharply to Aurora.


    "You..." I narrowed my eyes, voice hoarse but demanding. "You wield dark magic. I can feel it. It clings to you like a second skin. Do something!"


    Aurora lifted her gaze to me...slow, tired, furious.


    "If there was anything I could do," she said, her voice low, trembling, "do you think I¡¯d be standing here? Watching her fall apart? Watching all of this happen?"


    Her eyes glowed faintly with residual magic. And pain.


    "Dark magic can¡¯t bring the truly dead back. Not when they¡¯ve been emptied like that. It¡¯s over. They are gone."

 Chapter 88: human blood

    <h4>Chapter 88: human blood</h4>


    <strong>Author¡¯s POV</strong>


    The High House had never known such silence. Not even in times of war. Grief had swallowed every corridor, every soul that walked its halls.


    The people of New Orleans stood cloaked in mourning, heads bowed, hearts shattered, as they prepared to bury the children of their Alpha and Luna.


    Three bodiesy still beneathyers of sacred cloth..one belonging to Cyrius Salvatore, the long-lost prince who had once returned only to fall again, and the other two... were his newborn heirs.


    Hazel¡¯s babies. Salvatore-blooded. Innocent.


    Their small, cold forms had been wrapped carefully, reverently, and ced in enchanted coffins lined with wolfsbane and silver vines. The scent ofvender and sage hovered in the air, masking the scent of death but not the weight of it.


    This was no ordinary burial. It would not happen at dusk.


    The Salvators were not buried beneath any sun. They were to be buried at midnight, under the full Blue Moon...when the pack¡¯s power was at its peak, when the name of their bloodline glowed brightest in the sky. It was an honor reserved only for royalty.


    Hazel, their mother, remained unconscious in the bedchamber. Breathing but barely.


    Her skin was pale, lips dry, and her body unmoving as if her soul had left with the children.


    The healer could not reach her. The herbs did not stir her. Her mind, it seemed, had chosen to sleep through the pain.


    Caspian refused to leave her side.


    He sat like a statue, fingers curled around hers, whispering apologies into her silence. He watched the rise and fall of her chest like a man who feared she would stop breathing at any moment. His guilt was a storm behind his eyes. His love, a chain that kept him kneeling beside her.


    Cayden, however, had not taken it so quietly.


    His fury had torn through the manor like a hurricane. He had killed three wolves before his father restrained him. Shattered walls. Broken bones. The guards no longer dared to stand too close. He refused food. Refused rest. And when he screamed, the walls themselves trembled.


    It was the sound of a father who had lost everything.


    <i>And yet...</i>


    In the silent chamber where the coffinsy, something stirred.


    At first, it was nothing. A faint scratching. A thump, too soft to startle anyone.


    Then¡ªa violent cough.


    The sound exploded into the stillness.


    One of the coffins shuddered. The enchanted lid jerked upward and mmed open.


    From within the coffin... a hand reached out. Shaking. Bloodied.


    Cyrius Salvatore rose.


    His body convulsed as he coughed out a thick stream of ckened blood. The blue hue that once covered his skin was fading, peeling away like mist retreating at dawn. His chest heaved, ragged and wild. He blinked rapidly, as though the light stung.


    "What... happened?" his voice cracked, barely a whisper.


    He looked down at himself at his bloodied palms, the torn shroud clinging to his torso. He had been dead. He knew that with every fiber of his being. His soul had crossed something... and yet now, he was here.


    Alive...But then¡ªa sound..Another muffled noise.


    He turned sharply, groaning as he fell from the coffin. His legs failed him, so he crawled dragging himself to the next tiny coffin.


    The babies.


    The moment he reached it, he ripped the lid open.


    And inside... they stirred. Their little bodies twitched, lips parting, breath slowly filling their lungs again. The bluish tint to their skin began to vanish, color bleeding into their cheeks. They weren¡¯t screaming but they were alive.


    Cyrius let out a shaking breath, tears spilling as he reached inside and scooped them gently, reverently into his arms.


    "What the hell is happening..." he whispered.


    <i>They were dead. He was dead. Cayden had struck him down. </i>


    And then his eyes turned red.


    His hands began to shake, and the glowing blue markings on his body vanished¡ªreced by dark, pulsing veins. A strange hunger swallowed him whole. But this wasn¡¯t just any hunger. No, this was something else entirely.


    He was hungry for something specific.


    Just then, a human maid entered the chamber.


    She barely had time to register what she was seeing before her mouth opened in a silent gasp. Her eyes widened in horror, darting from Cyrius¡ªrisen and breathing¡ªto the two babies lying in the coffin, alive and stirring.


    "No... this isn¡¯t possible," she whispered.


    She tried to run, but her legs betrayed her. Terror rooted her to the spot. Cyrius moved instantly.


    He lunged forward, grabbing her by the neck and pinning her hard against the cold wall. She struggled in his grasp, but he didn¡¯t let go.


    Why was he craving her blood? Why was his body reacting like this? Why did the very sight of her veins rising and falling beneath her skin drive him insane?


    He could see the blood flowing through her¡ªthick, hot, red.


    And his mouth... it found her neck.


    Without hesitation, he sank his fangs deep into her flesh, draining her..Every drop. Everyst bit of her life.


    Until there was nothing left.


    She copsed to the ground, her body trembling violently before going still.


    Cyrius stumbled back, his chest rising and falling in ragged breaths. His eyes were still blood-red. His hands¡ªshaking¡ªflew to his mouth, now stained with crimson.


    What had he just done? Had he just drunk the blood of a human? And worse... had he enjoyed it?


    No. No, no, no. The taste still lingered on his tongue, intoxicating, addictive. And his body God, his body felt strong. Stronger than it had ever been. As if the blood had awakened something ancient in him. Something... unnatural.


    What was happening?


    What kind of creature wakes from the dead... and immediately craves blood?


    His gaze dropped to the lifeless maid at his feet. He could still feel her blood rushing through him like fire and ice.


    And then, the memory hit him like a wave.


    <i>Vampires</i>.


    Davina. She had warned him¡ªwhispered once, in secret, that this was Dahlia¡¯s n. To twist his nature. To turn him into something else. Something darker. Something hungry.


    <i>His breath caught. Was he a vampire now?</i>


    His head whipped toward the coffins.


    The babies. Were they vampires too?

 Chapter 89: Magic babies

    <h4>Chapter 89: Magic babies</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cyrius¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    My veins were smooth again no longer dry, cracked, or bulging with that unnatural blue. The tightness in my chest had vanished. My body felt alive in a way it never had before. Did the blood do that? Was one sip enough to undo death itself?


    I staggered back to the babies, still lying where I¡¯d found them. Their small chests rose and fell gently now. The blue shadows that once stained their skin had disappeared. They were warm, pink, and normal.


    But... they didn¡¯t drink blood.


    <i>I did. So why were they fine?</i>


    Are they not vampires? Is it only me?


    A strange feeling curled in my stomach¡ªhalf fear, half awe. Was I reborn into something different? Not just a wolf anymore. Not just a Crescent heir. I could still feel Gorge, my wolf, snarling in my chest, alive and strong. But now he shared space with something... hungrier.


    A vampire and a werewolf. A hybrid. Something stronger than any Salvator before me.


    Finally, I had the power to take the throne.


    But first, I needed to learn to control it¡ªbefore I marched into a pack and tore through them like a mindless beast. My hands were still trembling with energy when I heard it.


    Voices. Footsteps. Heartbeats.


    Shit.


    I grabbed the babies in my arms, their weight a groundingfort against the storm in my mind. I bolted, slipping out of the High House with speed I hadn¡¯t possessed before¡ªunnatural speed. But just as I crossed the clearing, I stopped in my tracks.


    <i>Hazel. I can¡¯t leave without her. No. I won¡¯t</i>


    Not when the first time nearly destroyed her. Not after everything. She didn¡¯t deserve this pain. She never did. Neither of us did.


    With her and these children... we could start over. Far away. Somewhere no one would find us. A ce untouched by curses, politics, or war. We could be a family. I straightened, jaw tight, heart pulsing with purpose.


    I need to go back for her.


    But I couldn¡¯t just carry the babies into danger. I turned in circles, trying to find a safe ce to leave them. Not the coffin. Too obvious. Someone might see them. But I couldn¡¯t just drop them on the ground¡ª


    And then... a softugh.


    Heather, I spun around. No one was there, but I felt them¡ªstill in my arms, their presence unmistakable.


    I looked down¡ªand gasped....They were gone. No. Not gone. Invisible.


    The boy let out a breathy giggle and Heather¡¯s chuckle echoed faintly in my ears. My eyes widened as they shimmered back into view. The boy smiled... smiled and Heather¡¯s eyes sparkled like they knew exactly what I was thinking.


    <i>Did they just read my mind? How powerful are these babies?</i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t the witches drain them?</i>


    I barely had time to react before I heard the heaviest footsteps approaching¡ªthe thud of Cayden¡¯s boots, the low grumble of Leon behind him, and others... wolves.


    No. Not now.


    "Please," I whispered, breath shallow. "Do it again. Hide."


    They smiled, innocent and knowing, and then¡ªgone. The air shimmered and they vanished again, weight still warm in my arms.


    I gentlyid them on a velvet chair and ced a finger to my lips. Don¡¯t make a sound.


    Cayden entered, tall and sharp-eyed. His head snapped toward the area where I stood. I held my breath.


    He heard something. Maybe my heartbeat. Maybe theirs.


    Leon said something, motioning toward the south wing. Cayden¡¯s brow furrowed... but he didn¡¯t move toward me. They kept walking.


    I hid behind the statue of the first Crescent guardian¡ªthe ancient protector of the Blue Moon Pack. My godfather. His stone eyes watched as I clenched my jaw and waited.


    Once their footsteps faded, I exhaled shakily.


    Now. Hazel.


    I closed my eyes, calling her scent to memory..the soft warmth ofvender. I followed it like a lifeline. It led me upstairs, right to the front of her chamber.


    Her scent was strong. She was near.


    My hand hovered over the door.


    The only thing stopping me from busting through that damn door was the sound of his voice...Caspian. And another. The redhead witch.. I clenched my fists at the sound of her Voice, she was the one that damn-davina had mentioned.. I hate witches, those cunning creatures


    I couldn¡¯t risk barging in. Not with him there. Not with her like this.


    And the babies... had they made themselves visible again? I didn¡¯t know how long they could hold that trick, or even if they understood what they were doing. My entire body was humming with new power, but my chest¡ªmy heart¡ªwas trapped in that room with her.


    I held my breath, every muscle in my body tensed, waiting for something...anything-to shift. Then I heard footsteps approaching. I darted behind the nearest wall, back ttened, body still.


    It was her...The witch.


    "We need to let her rest," she said softly as she opened the door. "She¡¯ll wake up soon."


    Caspian¡¯s voice followed hers. "Gods... after everything, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll wake up as. Her mind wouldn¡¯t shut the emotions off... so her body did it for her. It copsed. It¡¯s how she survives now."


    There was a pause.


    He sighed. "I love her... but maybe love isn¡¯t enough. Not when this house, this war... keeps breaking her down."


    I watched them both step out. Watched as they left her.


    They didn¡¯t deserve her. He didn¡¯t deserve her. Neither of them had ever truly seen her. Not the way I did.


    They¡¯d broken her.


    I would save her.


    The moment the hallway cleared, I slipped through the door and shut it quietly behind me, locking it. My eyes immediately fell on the bed. There she was¡ªHazel.


    She looked like something out of a painting. Her soft brte hair was scattered across the pillow, a few strands tangled across her cheek like careless silk. Her face... peaceful, fragile. She didn¡¯t stir. Not even when I stepped closer. Her chest rose slowly. She was deep in slumber, and I knew she needed it. But Gods, just looking at her made my heart burn.


    Her shirt had ridden up slightly, revealing a stretch of her waist. I swallowed hard, my fingertips itching with the urge to touch her. Just a brush. Just to feel the warmth of her skin against mine. But not now.


    "Don¡¯t worry, my love," I whispered, brushing a strand of hair away from her temple. "It¡¯s me and you. Forever. I¡¯m taking you with me."


    I scooped her up gently, her body folding naturally into mine. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t stir. It was like her soul knew¡ªknew I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    She belonged with me.


    I carried her on my back, securing her arms around my neck, using my free hand to adjust her legs against my waist. I couldn¡¯t risk going back through the hall, not with Caspian and Aurora still nearby.


    So I turned to the window.


    Thank the Moon I¡¯m a wolf.


    With one leap, I shot out the window andnded on both feet¡ªbarely wincing at the impact. Hazel¡¯s body didn¡¯t even jolt; she stayed perfectly still, her cheek pressed gently against my back.


    I fixed her weight carefully, letting her settle. Then I sprinted through the trees to where I left the babies.


    And just like that¡ªthey appeared.


    The moment they sensed her presence, they shimmered into view. Heather¡¯s eyes sparkled. The boy let out the softest giggle. Their little faces lit up like they already knew. They felt her.


    They felt their mother...Tears pricked my eyes.


    They were smiling. Both of them. That same innocent joy I had thought they lost.


    I crouched down, whispering, "Hey. I¡¯ve got her. She¡¯s here. We¡¯re going to be together now. All of us."


    But then reality mmed back in¡ªI had no clue how to carry all three. Hazel, still limp on my back. Two babies, both reaching for her now.


    Shit. How am I going to do?


    Only if Hazel were awake, she could¡¯ve walked herself, and I wouldn¡¯t be juggling all of this. Would¡¯ve made everything easier.


    But if she were awake...


    Would she evene with me?


    I doubted it. No¡ªI knew she wouldn¡¯t.


    I looked over my shoulder, adjusting her gently on my back. She was still unconscious.


    Then I looked at the babies again.


    Their eyes were on me¡ªwide and blinking.


    "Any help here?" I muttered under my breath, half-expecting a response. "Just so you don¡¯t stare at me like I¡¯m kidnapping your mother or something."


    They just kept staring.


    Oh no. What was I even doing? Asking babies for help? Just because they¡¯d gone invisible once didn¡¯t mean they understood what was happening. They were still just... infants.


    But then Heather smiled


    A tiny dimple on her cheek. And just as she did, a faint blue vein pulsed across her little forehead.


    And then...out of nowhere a maid walked out dropping the tes on her hand.


    But something was wrong.


    Her eyes were nk. Her body stiff. And her arms... her arms were lined with dark, pulsing veins.


    She looked straight at the twins, not me.


    And then she smiled too. "How about I carry them for you?" she said softly.

 Chapter 90: Cruel joke

    <h4>Chapter 90: Cruel joke</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Caspian¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    Not long after Aurora and I stepped away from Hazel¡¯s side, I felt the weight of it settle over me again.


    She was right...Hazel needed rest. Whatever had broken inside her had shattered too hard, too fast. Her body was forcing her to stop, even if her mind wouldn¡¯t. But while she slept, we had a funeral to attend.


    My room felt colder than usual as I stepped inside, the shadows already lengthening across the floor. I walked toward the tall wardrobe and reached for my ck cloak. the traditional mourning robe reserved for full moons, deaths, and disgrace. Tonight was all three.


    The cloak felt heavier than usual as I slipped it over my shoulders.


    It would soon be evening. The Blue Moon would rise. And under its light... we would bury them.


    I swallowed hard. I didn¡¯t know which part ached more burying my brother... or burying her babies.


    I had failed...It was my fault.


    If only I had gotten there faster... If only I hadn¡¯t hesitated. If I had pushed harder, run quicker, sensed something was wrong before it happened.


    They would still be alive. Hazel would be awake. Laughing. Holding them. Smiling at me with that light in her eyes I barely ever saw but would¡¯ve died to protect. But I had let it all crumble. I had let it happen.


    My jaw clenched. My fingers twitched at my side, aching to rip something apart.


    When I stepped outside, the air was still. Too quiet. As if the entire realm was holding its breath.


    Cayden was already there, dressed in ck, standing like a statue by the edge of the gathering field. He hadn¡¯t said a word to me since that day. None of us had. Not really.


    His eyes were swollen...something I¡¯d never seen before. My brother, the coldest of us, the most ruthless, had cried. He wasn¡¯t crying now, but he had.


    And the thought that the only thing powerful enough to break him was the loss of his children... it made my throat close.


    Mother stood close by, her hand resting gently on his arm, grounding him. I knew she was doing everything in her power to keep him from losing control. One wrong look, one wrong breath, and Cayden could explode. And tonight wasn¡¯t the night to battle his grief. His gaze found mine, and I gave a firm nod.


    No words passed between us...None needed to.


    The doors to the High House opened momentster. The Elders stepped out first, draped in ceremonial robes, followed by the silent procession of pack wolfes. Everyone was already gathered, dressed in ck.


    We were only waiting for the bodies.


    Hazel should be here. She should be standing beside us, even if only to whisper onest goodbye. But her body had shut downpletely. She had copsed and hadn¡¯t woken up since. And no one could tell me when or if she would., Still, it didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    In our traditions, a body must not remain above ground for more than two days, or its soul could be trapped between realms. Even magic wouldn¡¯t be able to bring peace then. But this... this felt too soon. Too brutal.


    And yet, we had no choice.


    The twins deserves a sacred burial. Even if their mother couldn¡¯t be here to witness it.


    As soon as the three coffins were carried out, the entire courtyard fell into a heavy silence. Not a single sound, not even a coug Everyone stared.


    Their breaths caught in their throats.


    And then, just as the bearers knelt to lower the coffins onto the sacred tform, I heard the first sob.


    It came from my mother. Across from her, Father leaned in, whispering harshly under his breath, "Enough, Anna. Please."


    She didn¡¯t respond at first. Just kept shaking. "If you are crying like this," he added, his voice low but firm, "then what do you expect of Cayden? Or the mother who is not even here to weep for her children?"


    "I¡ªI just can¡¯t," she stammered, her voice breaking with each syble. "I can¡¯t..." I clenched my fists at my sides.


    The weight in my chest was unbearable. The sight of those three identical coffins...so small, too small was enough to make even the most stone-hearted Elder pause. Then, Elder Gina stepped forward.


    She stopped just before the tform and turned to the crowd.


    "Let the parents of the departed children step forward," she called gently.


    My mother and father walked forward for Cyrius


    Cayden, shoulders square, hands trembling at his sides, stepped forward alone for the twins.


    Elder Gina¡¯s eyes flicked to the side, searching for Hazel. But I caught her attention with a slight shake of my head. She¡¯s noting, I silently told her.


    She gave a small nod of understanding, though her mouth pressed into a sad line.


    They stood before the coffins. "ce your hand upon your child¡¯s casket," Gina instructed, "and whisper their name. Say your silent prayer, and let your spirit speak what your lips cannot."


    The parents obeyed. Mother¡¯s hand trembled violently as it hovered over the lid of Cyrius¡¯ coffin. Her fingers never quite settled. It was Father who gentlyid his palm across the polished surface, steadying her.


    Cayden stood still for a moment, then ced both hands on his twins¡¯ coffins. His head dipped low, lips moving in silent reverence.


    The crowd bowed their heads as well, some whispering prayers of their own, others simply closing their eyes.


    When the prayers ended, Elder Gina¡¯s voice rang out again, quieter now.


    "You may open the coffins and give your final goodbyes."


    Mother hesitated, her fingers curling away from the edge. "I can¡¯t... I¡ª" Her knees buckled, and she turned into Father¡¯s chest, burying her cries there.


    Father exhaled deeply and reached out, gripping the lid. Slowly, solemnly, he pushed it open.


    Next to him, Cayden reached for both of the twins¡¯ lids, one hand on each. He didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t breathe. He just opened them both in one slow, fluid motion.


    Then...Three sharp gasps. All at once.


    Mother¡¯s face went white, eyes widening in horror. Cayden staggered back half a step, his mouth parting but no words came.


    Even Father froze, blinking in disbelief, his hand hovering midair like he¡¯d touched something cold and unreal.


    Confused murmurs broke out in the crowd. I sstepped forward instinctively. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong.


    I pushed through the sea of heads and made my way to the front, heart racing as I approached the coffins. I looked down


    And felt my stomach drop...Empty. All three coffins werepletely empty.


    Just the hollow, polished wood staring back at us like a cruel joke. "What?" I choked out, blinking furiously. "Empty? How... how is this possible?"


    The whispers erupted instantly, frantic and ovepping:


    "Where are they¡ª?"


    "Was this a mistake¡ª?"


    "Who touched the coffins before the ritual..?"


    "No one¡ªno one would dare¡ª"


    My breath caught in my throat...No. This wasn¡¯t a mistake. Someone had taken them.

 Chapter 91: missing bodies

    <h4>Chapter 91: missing bodies</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Cayden¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    <i>I was prepared to tell my babies goodbye.</i>


    I had braced myself for it, rehearsed it over and over in my mind. The final nce. The broken farewell. I had cried until my chest burned. I had destroyed half my room in a blind rage. I had wept, drowned in tears that refused to stop until I felt like a hollowed shell of who I once was. It was like I had reached the edge of every emotion and dropped off into something worse.


    <i>But nothing could have prepared me for this.</i>


    An empty coffin.


    I blinked hard, not once, not twice but again and again. My ears were ringing, drowning out every sound except for my mother¡¯s soft shivering beside me. I couldn¡¯t hear anything else. Not the whispers. Not the shocked gasps. Not the priest. Not even Caspian, who stood right beside me, stiff as stone.


    His breathing was sharp. Shallow. His heart racing so fast I could almost feel it vibrating the air between us.


    I stared at the open coffin again. No body. No blood. Not even a damn speck of fabric. Just a clean, hollow shell.


    What the hell is going on? Where are they?


    Not just one..all of them. Even Cyrius¡¯ body was missing. Gone. Just like that.


    Did someone steal them? Did the bodies vanish? Did they melt? No...no, I saw them myself. I saw my babies inside. I remember how small they looked, how still even dead. I had kissed their foreheads. I had touched their tiny hands.


    Where the hell are they now?


    The air turned to static. Confusion and panic swirled like smoke, thick and choking. I leaned closer to the coffin again like I was blind, like maybe my mind was tricking me, like maybe I had finally gone insane. But no¡ªl the look on everyone¡¯s face said it all.


    <i>This wasn¡¯t a hallucination...They were truly gone.</i>


    And then came the rush of footsteps..a maid descending the staircase like her life depended on it.


    "Alpha Cayden! Beta Caspian! Luna! It¡¯s.." She was panting, eyes wide with terror. "Hazel. She¡¯s missing. She¡¯s not in her chamber. Someone must have broken in and taken her."


    Caspian snapped.


    His voice tore through the room like thunder. "WHAT?!"


    He didn¡¯t wait. He spun and stormed out of the funeral hall. I followed without a second thought, my heart hammering as my legs carried me straight to Hazel¡¯s room.


    And just like the maid had said¡ªit was empty.


    The sheets were untouched. Her scent faint. No blood. No signs of struggle. Just an eerie silence and a chilling absence that screamed something was wrong.


    "Where are the guards?!" I bellowed, turning to the group of trembling maids that had followed us up.


    "Who the hell entered this ce?! Who touched her?!"


    One of the maids stepped forward, voice shaking like a leaf in the wind. "I-I don¡¯t know, Alpha. I swear. N-No one was seen. The hallway was clear. We¡¯ve been standing there all day. We didn¡¯t see anyone go in¡ªor out."


    "No one?!" Caspian growled, eyes narrowing. "No one? This is a Luna¡¯s chamber! You¡¯re telling me someone entered this ce, passed through this hallway, and left without a trace?!"


    The maid¡¯s voice cracked. "We¡ªwe only saw the window open. Just now. The wind..."


    We turned sharply.


    The window. Wide open. Curtains fluttering. A faint breeze curling into the room like a ghost¡¯s breath.


    Caspian lunged toward it, fists clenched. "They took her through the godsdamned window."


    "Fuck it!" he roared, mming his hand against the wall hard enough to make the frame crack.


    Here¡¯s a refined and emotionally charged continuation of Cayden¡¯s POV based on your input¡ªbringing out his growing fury, heartbreak, and need for control:


    It had to be the same person.


    The same damn monster who took the bodies... must¡¯ve taken Hazel too.


    But who?


    My hands clenched into fists as rage boiled in my chest. This wasn¡¯t coincidence. This was nned. Calcted. Personal. Someone had dared to cross the line.


    I turned sharply, locking eyes with Leon. "Seal every <strong><i>fucking</i></strong> border. No one leaves New Orleans. Nobody enters. Lock the city down. Check the skies, the tunnels, the damn rivers if you have to. Whoever took them... they haven¡¯t gone far."


    Leon gave a firm nod and vanished down the corridor, already barking orders through the mind link.


    But my mind wasn¡¯t calming.


    <i>Why? </i>Why take Hazel? Why take my children¡¯s dead bodies? What kind of cruel, twisted purpose could that serve?


    They¡¯ve already suffered enough. My children... they never had peace. Not even when they were alive. They were hunted from the womb. And now, even in death, they couldn¡¯t rest?


    No. I won¡¯t allow it. I gritted my teeth, chest rising and falling with the weight of too many emotions I didn¡¯t have names for. My babies deserved peace. Deserved a burial.. Rest.


    But even in death, someone had stolen that from them.


    My vision blurred, the fury mixing with something far more dangerous...desperation.


    I looked at Caspian, whose jaw was tight, eyes locked on the open window like he could still see whoever had taken her slipping away into the night.


    "We must find them. Immediately."


    My voice dropped, colder than before. "Because this...this is beyond wrong. It¡¯s impossible. Who in the hell has the kind of audacity... the kind of power to break into our territory, into this house, and take my wife... my dead children... and even my brother¡¯s body?"


    Caspian didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t need to.


    And then, Aurora stepped into the room, her aura sharp with urgency, her expression unreadable..until she spoke.


    "The person must have audacity," she said, voice cold, deliberate. "So it has to be someone we know. Someone bold enough to do this and not fear the consequences."


    She paused, her golden eyes flicking between me and Caspian.


    "But... why do I believe it¡¯s Cyrius?"


    My blood froze.


    I turned to her slowly. "I killed Cyrius."


    The words tasted like acid, but they were true. I had seen him fall. I had watched the light fade from his eyes. He was gone. Dead. That bastard was dead.


    "They took his body alongside my babies," I said bitterly, "but he was nothing more than a corpse."


    Aurora¡¯s jaw tensed, but she didn¡¯t back down. "Then why do I still feel him? Why do I feel like he¡¯s still moving? Like he¡¯s still... connected to them?"


    Caspian¡¯s gaze darkened. He wasn¡¯t speaking, but he was listening. Every part of him was locked onto her words.


    "What if he didn¡¯t die?" Aurora pressed, stepping closer now. "What if...somehow the ritual he performed with the babies actually worked? What if... in order for the power to activate, he had to die first?"


    I hated how still the room became. I hated how a part of me started to wonder¡ªwhat if she¡¯s right?


    Aurora kept going, her voice lower now. "What if the babies... aren¡¯t actually dead? I mean, their bodies were blue, yes. They stopped breathing. But something about that death it didn¡¯t feel natural. It didn¡¯t feel like real death. It felt like something was... paused. Like they were caught between two worlds."


    I looked down, my hands trembling at my sides.


    We all stood there, suffocating in that flicker of hope.


    Then I scoffed bitterly.


    "No. No, this is a delusion. A lie we¡¯re telling ourselves because we can¡¯t ept what happened. The babies are dead. Hazel felt it. I felt it. We all saw it." My voice cracked. "Somebody came and took their bodies. Took her. Maybe it was a witch. Maybe another pack. Somebody who knew what those children were capable of... and still wanted it. Because Cyrius was dead but was close enough for them to take him too."


    Aurora swallowed, folding her arms. "Then whoever did this had a reason."

 Chapter 92: Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 92: Wrong</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Cyrius¡¯s POV ~*</i></strong>


    Moving to another country is hard enough when you¡¯re human. But when you¡¯re dragging along two infants, an unconscious mate, and the whole damn Blue Moon pack hunting you like a feral animal, it¡¯s nearly impossible.


    My entire body was trembling from exhaustion, but adrenaline forced me forward. The only saving grace? The babies. Those little creatures¡ªpowerful beyond their age¡ªhadpelled a maid to carry them for me while I hauled Hazel in my arms. A neat little shortcut I hadn¡¯t nned for, but damn if it didn¡¯t help.


    But then I heard voices. Low, guttural, aggressive. Wolves. I knew that sound too well.


    Of course Cayden wouldn¡¯t waste time. He¡¯d have already alerted the borders, sent scouts in every direction. He was smart like that. Too smart. That meant I had two choices: stay and fight, or vanish deeper into terrain I already knew. My grip tightened around Hazel. Her head lolled against my shoulder, her scent filling my lungs and twisting something painful inside me.


    No. I couldn¡¯t risk a fight. Not with her like this. Not with the babies.


    This ce... it was familiar. My heart ached as I realized where I was. The broken trees, the twisted path, the faint scent of ash and betrayal. This was the same goddamn forest where Davina had smiled in my face before she sunk a knife in my back...metaphorically and literally. I gritted my teeth and shoved that memory down. I had bigger priorities.


    I turned sharply, guiding the maid without a word. She didn¡¯t question me. Good. Thepulsion still held. The babies¡¯ powers were strange . Not like anything I¡¯d ever seen. And yet, they were mine. They were hers. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone take them away again.


    We trekked for what felt like hours, the forest growing thicker and darker until the path bent around a crooked tree...the one I remembered. The altar tree. The one where I first ced their tiny bodies for the ritual. My stomach churned at the memory.


    The hut came into view. Still abandoned, still cursed with the silence of broken promises. We¡¯d stay here for tonight.


    Maybe she¡¯ll wake up. And when she does... gods, I¡¯ll have a lot of exining to do.


    I kicked open the door and stepped inside. The maid followed, her face expressionless as she gently set the babies down on a folded cloth near the fire pit. She blinked once, twice, then turned on her heels and walked out¡ªlike she was waking from a dream. Thepulsion was fading.


    Fine.


    I knelt beside Hazel, her breathing steady but shallow. Her hair fell across her face, soft and matted. I pushed it aside with shaking fingers. "Iso," I whispered, the name slipping out like a memory, not a call. "Wake up, Iso...e back."


    Nothing.


    Her hand was limp. Her body cold. But she wasn¡¯t gone. She couldn¡¯t be. Not after everything.


    I turned to the babies, their eyes wide, their gaze locked on their mother. They weren¡¯t crying. Just watching. As if they were waiting.


    "Little help?" I muttered, nudging them closer. "You want your mother, don¡¯t you?"


    I gently ced both twins into her arms. Their little bodies nestled against her as if they belonged there, like puzzle pieces finding their home.


    Still nothing. Hazel didn¡¯t stir. But I saw it¡ªher fingers twitched.


    "Come on," I whispered again, leaning closer. "Come back to me. Come back to them."


    Then I heard a noise outside. I paused.


    It doesn¡¯t sound like the maid...


    What¡¯s that...? My senses were sharper now. Too sharp. My ears picked up every creak in the trees, every p of a distant wing, every drop of moisture sliding off a leaf. But it wasn¡¯t the sound that unsettled me¡ªit was the heartbeat.


    No. Not the maid. Definitely not the maid. The heartbeat was different. Slow, confident, steady...like someone who didn¡¯t need to run. Like someone who hade to watch me squirm. I stepped outside more than ready to attack.


    My fingers twitched. A part of me thought it was adrenaline. But no...it was something else. Something darker. My hands... they didn¡¯t feel like mine anymore. They felt faster. Hungrier. As though my whole body was humming with this new thing inside me.


    <i>The Vampirsism</i>


    I didn¡¯t know how to use it. Not yet. But I didn¡¯t need to. I wasn¡¯t afraid. Fear was gone. Like someone had gutted it out of me and reced it with heat and venom.


    Let theme, I thought. Let this thinge. I¡¯ll tear it apart.


    Then the figure stepped into the clearing.


    Half of its face covered with a mask. Smooth porcin on one side, cracked on the other. A ck painted tear slid from one hollow eye. My muscles locked.


    I knew that mask.


    The veins in my arms pulsed, my jaw clenched as recognition spread through me like poison. She stepped forward slowly, deliberately, and in a single motion, she reached up fingers light as wind and pulled the mask off.


    <strong>Davina</strong>.


    <i>The bitch.</i>


    My mind nked. My hands didn¡¯t. I grabbed her by the throat, mmed her back against the trunk of a thick tree with such force the bark cracked beneath her spine.


    "You bastard," I hissed, my voice low, shaking with rage. "How dare you show your face to me?"


    She gasped, eyes wide


    "You must havee to die," I spat. "Newssh¡ªI became a vampire. I¡¯m craving blood. And I¡¯m not picky anymore."


    I didn¡¯t wait for her to speak. I sank my fangs into her neck.


    Her blood hit my tongue like acid. I gagged...Choked.


    Then I threw her across the clearing before the taste could destroy me. My throat burned as I spat, stumbling backward. My lips felt seared. My stomach rebelled. It was like swallowing venom dipped in fire.


    She hit the forest floor hard but stood up like nothing happened, a hand pressed to her bleeding neck. Blood streamed through her fingers, but she wasn¡¯t panicked.


    She smirked.


    "Vampires," she said, her voice like silk and smoke, "only drink human blood. Not witches."


    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. My fingers trembled now¡ªnot with fear, but fury.


    "You tricked me."


    "No," she said calmly. "I made you."


    She took a step closer, like her blood wasn¡¯t still oozing down her shoulder.


    "I made you a vampire, Cyrius. That was the deal. You wanted power. You wanted to be stronger than your brothers. Stronger than Hazel. I gave you everything."


    "You betrayed me!" I roared. "You used the babies...you let them die!"


    Her face twisted with a bitter kind of sympathy. "You think you died alone?" she whispered. "You had to die, Cyrius. That¡¯s how the transition works. You died. The children gave you their power."


    I blinked..My heart... or whatever was left of it, clenched.


    "What?"


    "They gave it willingly. Well... not consciously," she added with a shrug. "But the ritual works on blood exchange. The babies are an Hybrid... now a Tribid of crescent and a royal blooded wolf, and part vampire... their blood is divine. You drank it. The moment it touched your lips you were remade."


    I stumbled back. I hadn¡¯t even thought about it like that. They didn¡¯t die in the ritual. Not the way I thought.


    They gave. I took. "But they¡¯re still alive," I murmured, my voice raw. "They¡¯re still alive"


    "Yes," she said. "But they¡¯re not the same anymore. You changed them. You linked yourselves. And now... I think they¡¯re part vampire."


    I stared at her, blood still staining my teeth, the taste still clinging to my throat like punishment.


    "They¡¯re not bloodsuckers," she added quickly. "Not like you. They¡¯re hybrids. But make no mistake, Cyrius¡ªyou¡¯re something else entirely now."


    My hands dropped to my sides.


    I turned my face slightly toward the hut.


    <i>The babies... part vampire..?</i>


    "I didn¡¯t betray you," Davina said again, softer this time. "I kept my end of the deal. You are stronger than both of your brothers now. You¡¯re stronger than everyone. But now you have to decide what you¡¯re going to do with it."


    I looked at her.Neck torn. Blood still flowing.


    And yet she stood tall. Witches. They¡¯re always a step ahead.


    "You didn¡¯t keep your end of the deal," I whispered. "Because I never asked to feel this empty."


    She smiled sadly.


    "Power alwayses at a price, Cyrius. You should¡¯ve asked what it cost before you begged for it."


    And then she vanished into thin air.


    And then... I heard her voice.


    Faint. Struggling. Like someone rising from a dark, endless sleep.


    "Caspian...? Aurora...? Where... am I?"


    Hazel.


    My heart¡ªor whatever version of it was left¡ªstopped for a moment.


    She was awake.


    The twins must¡¯ve done it. They must have stirred her awake somehow, just like they made themselves visible again. Maybe it was their energy pulsing through her, or maybe they were just... tired of hiding. I didn¡¯t know.


    All I knew was¡ªI had to see her.


    I rushed back into the room and there she was sitting. But barely holding herself together.


    The babies¡ªthose strange, powerful children had already moved beside her. Their tiny, hands hovering gently like they belonged nowhere else but in her arms.


    Hazel stared at them, eyes wide, disbelieving. Like seeing them made the pain real again. The reason her body had shut down in the first ce. The grief. The guilt. The unbearable weight of losing them... and now, seeing them again? She looked like she was seconds from tearing herself apart from the inside out.


    And then her gaze shifted. To me. Our eyes locked.


    And her face...gods¡ªher face. It froze.


    A chill passed through her features, down her throat, into her trembling hands. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. Her pupils widened, her breath caught.


    Shock....Fear....Recognition. I saw it all.


    Her heart rate spiked. I could hear it. Her lungs heaved like they were trying to escape her ribs. The blood drained from her face as she looked at me like she¡¯d just seen the very monster that haunted her sleep.


    "Hazel," I said softly, stepping forward, my hands raised slightly. "Calm down."


    She flinched at my voice. The sound of it alone made her body recoil like I¡¯d struck her.


    And then the babies...her babies...began to cry.


    Soft at first. Then louder. Shrill and full of need...They were hungry.


    And I hadn¡¯t fed them. Not since the ritual. I¡¯d been too caught up in power and blood and betrayal, trying to hold my sanity together while the rest of the world crumbled around me. I¡¯d given them coconut milk... days ago. I wasn¡¯t even sure what day it was anymore.


    Hazel, though? She reacted immediately.


    Snapped out of her shock like instinct had gripped her by the spine.


    She stood. Fast...So fast it startled me. Her body swayed slightly, still weak from everything, but her eyes were locked on the twins those sobbing, ethereal children and her mouth opened again.


    "They¡¯re crying," she whispered, dazed. "They¡¯re... they¡¯re crying. They¡¯re not dead."

 Chapter 93: Family…

    <h4>Chapter 93: Family...</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    <i>It¡¯s not every day you wake up to see your dead babies alive and crying.</i>


    And it¡¯s definitely not every day you wake up to see your supposedly dead mate, the one who caused the death of those babies... standing right in front of you like nothing happened.


    My entire body shivered as I instinctively backed away. I nced around the room, confused, trembling. Where am I?


    <i>Where¡¯s Cayden? Where¡¯s Aurora?</i>


    Why would they bring me here? Why would they let him bring me here? Why would they let a dead body take me away?


    L


    I turned my head again, almost afraid to look but there they were. The babies. My babies. Still Crying.


    <i>No.No, no, no.</i>


    This has to be a dream. Some sick, twisted nightmare. I pinched myself. Hard. Nails dug into skin. But I didn¡¯t wake up.


    <strong>This was real. </strong>And then my gaze shifted..past the babies, past the surreal warmth in my chest andnded straight on him.


    Cyrius...Standing there like he hadn¡¯t torn my world apart.. I narrowed my eyes, my fleece brushing past as I stepped forward. "Why did you kidnap me?" I snapped. "What are you doing here, alive?"


    His expression was unreadable, calm in a way that only fueled my panic. No..this couldn¡¯t be real. But everything about it was.


    "We never died," he said, voice low and careful. "We were summoned. A part of us, anyway. You all just assumed we were dead."


    I blinked. My head was spinning.


    "You¡¯re saying you¡¯re not dead?" I asked. "What do you mean ¡¯summoned¡¯? Who summoned you? And why the hell did you bring me here?"


    My voice cracked at the end, rising into desperation. But my eyes..my soul¡ªkept going back to them...To the babies. They were still crying.


    I rushed forward, heart pounding as I scooped them into my arms, whispering their names, touching their soft faces. My baby girl smiled, shing the toothless mouth. My baby boy was still asleep, peaceful like nothing ever touched him.


    "Oh my God..." They were warm. Their little hearts beat against my chest. .


    And then they both began to cry louder, clinging to my dress like they remembered me, like they were begging me not to disappear again. My baby girl gripped the fabric tight, her wails stirring her brother awake in my arms.


    I held them closer. Tighter. My arms trembling from the weight of emotion more than the weight of their bodies. They needed food. Milk...Instinct took over.


    Without a second thought, I moved to a quiet corner and turned my back to Cyrius. My hands were shaking, but my body... it knew. I didn¡¯t know how to breastfeed...but something in me did.


    I unhooked the back of my gown with shaky fingers, pulled it down gently, and brought out my breasts. I guided the right one to my son¡¯s mouth and the left to my daughter¡¯s.


    Theytched instantly and just like that, they stopped crying. Eyes closed. Sucking softly. Safe. At peace.


    Something inside me...something I thought had died with them lit up again. A piece of my soul I thought was gone came surging back.


    <i>They¡¯re not dead. My babies are not dead.</i>


    <i> It was still sinking in.</i>


    And as I held them to my chest, nursing them with all that I had left in me, I made a silent promise to them: I will watch you grow. I will protect you. I will give you the life I always swore I would.


    "I¡¯ve given them names, you know."


    I turned my head slightly, ncing at him over my shoulder. He stood leaning casually against the entrance of the hut, arms folded like he wasn¡¯t the reason my entire life had just spun off its axis.


    "The girl is Heather," I said quietly. "And the boy... I thought about naming him Sebastian. But I haven¡¯t really settled on it yet."


    He didn¡¯t respond. Just watched. Studied me. Like he was trying to read the pieces of me I hadn¡¯t even figured out myself yet.


    I turned away, choosing to ignore him¡ªchoosing not to feed into the confusion still storming through my head. None of this made sense. My babies were alive. He was alive. I didn¡¯t even know where I was, and my heart was barely keeping up.


    When the babies finished feeding, they both drifted off in my arms¡ªso soft, so quiet. My body still trembled from the overwhelming reality of it all. I looked down at them, their little chests rising and falling against mine, and I held them tighter.


    Then, I noticed him turn again. Still watching me. Still soaking it all in like it wasn¡¯t a miracle. Or a curse.


    I stood up slowly, my daughter still sleeping in my arms. I started walking toward the door, toward whatever freedom I could find¡ªonly for him to move. He stretched out his arm and blocked the exit.


    "Let me go," I said sharply. My voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it cut like a de.


    "Where am I? And you need to take me back to the High House right now. These babies need to see their family. Everyone probably thinks they¡¯re dead."


    He didn¡¯t budge. "And when they wake up, why can¡¯t you just give them to Cayden or Caspian?" I snapped. "Why drag all of us here?"


    His gaze was firm. Steady. Too calm. "Because I¡¯m here to start my family," he said simply.


    "Family?" Iughed, bitter and disbelieving. "What family are you talking about?"


    He didn¡¯t flinch. Not once. "Even if you want to start some twisted little family, why me? Why bring me here?"


    His answer came without hesitation. "Because you¡¯re my mate." The words dropped between us like a p.


    "And those babies," he added, "whether I like it or not, they¡¯re already mine." I stared at him, stunned. "So let¡¯s just stay here peacefully," he finished.


    <i>Peacefully?</i>


    I took a step back, my lip curled in disbelief. "They must be mistaken if they think I¡¯ll just start a family with you."


    I looked him dead in the eye.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    "My mate?" I scoffed. "Yes, you may be my mate by fate, but you¡¯ve never marked me. And hell will freeze before I ever let you mark me."


    I stepped closer now, just enough for him to feel the power simmering beneath my skin. "Don¡¯t even dream of calling me yours."


    My voice dropped lower. Dangerous. Controlled.


    "So you better move that hand now before I show you my dark side."


    I leaned in, almost whispering. "And trust me, Cyrius... that¡¯s a side you don¡¯t want to meet."

 Chapter 94: You belong to me.

    <h4>Chapter 94: You belong to me.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Oh, I¡¯ve heard the gist about my "mighty mate." The first natural-born Crescent. The miracle. But let¡¯s get something straight. Whether we¡¯re equals in power... or I¡¯m a little stronger than you the math isn¡¯t in your favor." He smiled.


    "Because I¡¯m not just a werewolf anymore.I¡¯m a vampire. And not just any wolf¡ªa royal-blooded one.."


    "So you might want to calm all that alpha energy down, baby boy." I smirked


    "Versa," I whispered.


    And just like that, lHis body responded instantly. I¡¯d mortared him from the inside outhis bones, his very structure, now under mymand. His stomach cracked sharply, and he doubled over.


    "What are you doing?" he hissed through clenched teeth.


    I smiled darkly. "Cracking you from the inside." A gush of blood spurted from his nose. His face contorted in pain, his hands clutching at his ribs.


    " I may not be strong enough yet to pull off high-quality spells like Aurora, but..." I tilted my head, watching him falter, "at least I can still do this."


    And then..boom. He copsed face-first onto the ground. I stepped over him like he was nothing. My babies were still sound asleep, cradled tightly in my arms as I moved toward the door.


    But then..he was there again. In front of me. Just standing there¡ªlike nothing had happened. His bones hadn¡¯t snapped back, and yet he was upright, defiant. His eyes glowed.


    " Did you forget," he muttered, narrowing his eyes , "the part where I said I¡¯m a vampire?" He said stepping closer.


    "Now... go. Back. Inside," he growled.


    But then something strange happened. My body... shifted. My foot moved without mymand. My grip tightened on the babies. I blinked, confused.


    And before I knew it¡ªI was walking back inside. What the hell? I didn¡¯t choose to do that. My heart started racing. My thoughts scrambled. My breath caught in my throat.


    <i>Was it... was it him? Was I beingpelled?</i>


    I found myself walking back into the hut. Step by step. Helplessly. And the moment I crossed the threshold, my body froze.


    "Good girl. That¡¯s more like it," Cyrius muttered smugly.


    I clenched my jaw.


    "You seem to forget," he continued, eyes glinting, "I told you I¡¯m a vampire now too. I didn¡¯t even realize I couldpel someone¡ªuntil you. Turns out, all I have to do is look you in the eyes." He smirked. "Pretty cool, huh?"


    Damn it. He really didpel me. My own body used against me.


    "But why?" I whispered, my voice trembling with fury. "Why are you keeping me here? Why not let me go? Why force me to stay?"


    He leaned against the doorway with a casual arrogance that made my skin crawl. "Because I¡¯m starting a family, Hazel. With you. And your ¡¯real¡¯ family?" He scoffed. "They think we¡¯re all dead. You, me, the twins. Gone."


    "They¡¯lle looking¡ª"


    "No, they won¡¯t," he cut in sharply. "By now, they¡¯ll believe you went rogue or insane. Maybe they¡¯ll think someone kidnapped you. But they will not find us. No one will track me here."


    His voice dropped to a low, final whisper. "You¡¯re stuck with me. Here. Forever." I felt my heart race, the weight of those words sinking like stones into my chest.


    "You¡¯ll be by my side," he continued, "and when I return to New Orleans and take my ce as king... you¡¯ll be my queen. And those precious little babies you¡¯re holding?" He smiled coldly. "They¡¯ll be my heirs."


    "They¡¯re not your babies!" I snapped, my voice sharp and raw.


    He stepped closer. "Oh, but they are. They made me a vampire, Hazel. They¡¯re linked to me now. They listen to me. They protect me. They help me. Your babies... are mine."


    "Don¡¯t say that," I growled, rage pulsing behind my eyes.


    Something inside me¡ªdark, furious, feral..threatened to rise. My fingers twitched. My vision blurred for a second.


    But I stopped myself. Not here. Not now. I can¡¯t lose control. Not while I¡¯m still holding them.


    "Control yourself, Hazel," he said, mockingly. "That¡¯s what I thought. Wouldn¡¯t want to wake the babies now, would you? Heather gets headaches when her sleep is disturbed." I stared at him. The bile rose in my throat.


    "Heather?" I echoed slowly. "You named my baby?"


    "That¡¯s what she is. Heather. And the boy..well, I¡¯m still thinking. But it¡¯lle to me."


    "That is not her name," I snapped. "I haven¡¯t named her yet."


    "Well I¡¯ve named her for us...Don¡¯t want to stress my darling mate." He smirked shing his perfect set of teeth.


    "You monster!" I blurred out.


    He tilted his head, almost pitying. "Why are you doing like this? Why are you ying the victim? You act like I¡¯m the viin." I looked him dead in the eyes.


    "Because you are."


    "Me? A viin?" he repeated with a grin, eyes dancing with madness. "You¡¯re really brilliant for ming the person who got you pregnant in the first ce. But don¡¯t worry, Hazel¡ªI¡¯m here to fix it."


    He took a step closer, his voice dropping to a disturbing calm. "So tell me, which death do you think is appropriate for Cayden and Caspian? I¡¯ve already decided¡ªI¡¯m killing Caspian."


    My stomach twisted.


    "Hmm," he went on thoughtfully, "I¡¯m still debating should I dagger him? Or just send him straight to hell along with Cayden?"


    "What?" I choked out.


    "Yeah, I mean... which one do you prefer? I know it won¡¯t be Cayden. You have to pick Caspian. Since he¡¯s both our favorites," he added with a sick smile. "So maybe we won¡¯t kill him. We¡¯ll just dagger him, put him in a coffin, and leave him there...forever. Let him rot."


    He paused, tilting his head at me. "But Cayden? Oh, we¡¯re definitely killing him."


    I didn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t. My jaw locked. I just shot him a furious re.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that," he said sharply. "I know you despise him too."


    He stepped closer, his words turning venomous.


    "First, he knocked you up...got you pregnant. Stole your youth. Made you a mother before you even knew who you really were. Isn¡¯t that... pathetic? This is supposed to be your prime, Hazel. Your era. The time your beauty was supposed to shine. And instead, you¡¯re here..rocking babies."


    I tightened my grip on the twins, my entire body stiff with silent fury.


    "These babies," I whispered, "are the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me."


    He scoffed. "Best thing? Oh,e off it. Sure, having kids is... sweet. But look who you had them with. You don¡¯t even like Cayden. We both know that. You know what he is. What he¡¯s done. There¡¯s a monster inside that man, and you know it. And guess what, Hazel? There¡¯s going to be a little piece of that monster in each of your babies."


    I turned my face away, breathing hard.


    "But I¡¯ll fix that," he whispered. "I¡¯ll erase him from your life. I¡¯ll make sure these children grow up looking nothing like him. They¡¯ll be us."


    "Leave me alone," I breathed. "Let me go. Please."


    Heughed, low and bitter. "I¡¯m never letting you go. Never. You¡¯re mine. You¡¯ll stay by my side. You¡¯ll watch me rise. I¡¯ll build a kingdom for you, Hazel. One where you¡¯ll never have to see their faces again."


    He stepped even closer. I could see the madness in his eyes now. Pure. Deliberate. Obsessive.


    "Just the thought of you being with my brothers...touching you, holding you, trapping you in that damned high house it sickens me," he snarled. "You don¡¯t belong to them. You belong to me. You deserve to be free, Hazel. Worshipped. Crowned."


    His voice softened to a whisper.


    "And the only one worthy of doing that... is <strong><i>me</i></strong>."

 Chapter 95: A new race

    <h4>Chapter 95: A new race</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    They had all scattered. The High House was already in disarray. Everyone was searching.. every room, every corridor.


    From the look of things, it wasn¡¯t just the High House anymore. It felt like all of New Orleans was on edge. Searching. Panicking.


    Where were they? Then we heard as softmotion downstairs.


    Without a word, we rushed back inside and down the stairs. That¡¯s when we saw ¡ªa maid. She was on the floor, her neck bruised and torn, as if something had bitten her. Leon and the other wolves had already surrounded her, their stances defensive, eyes sharp. But it wasn¡¯t just the wound.


    Her body...<i>oh god</i>...her body was covered in ck veins, pulsing and spreading like something had infected her. She wasn¡¯t dead. She was moving. Grunting. Her voice low and ragged:


    "Blood... I need blood... give me blood."Her tone was animalistic and very desperate.


    Leon¡¯s ws had alreadye out, the other wolves ready to strike, but Caydrnstanding next to me..halfway up the stairs¡ªraised his hand sharply.


    "<strong>Seize</strong>."


    Everyone froze. "Who is she?" I asked.


    "She¡¯s one of the human maids," someone replied. "She was found unconscious and taken to the healer. But then she suddenly woke up like this."


    "I wanted blood," the woman grunted again, rocking on her hands and knees. "I want blood..."


    And then someone said the part that made my stomach drop.


    "Her body... it turned blue. Just like Cyrius. Just like the babies."


    I stood there, stunned. What did they mean her body turned blue? <i>Like Cyrius and the babies?</i>


    Cayden¡¯s eyes were already locked on mine.


    "Does that mean... Cyrius and the babies have also woken up?" I asked quietly.


    He didn¡¯t answer. I turned toward him fully. "Let¡¯s give her blood. Let¡¯s just see what happens."


    He hesitated, his face skeptical. "She¡¯s acting like a ghost. Like a freaking undead. You want to feed that?"


    "We need to know," I shot back. "Look at her neck. That¡¯s a werewolf bite. What if Cyrius and the babies bit her? What if she¡¯s like this because of them?"


    Cayden¡¯s brows furrowed as he processed it, then slowly nodded. "I guess... you might be right."


    Then he turned to Leon. "Give her what she wants." Leon flinched. "What?"


    "Your blood."


    Leon¡¯s eyes widened, but he obeyed. He took out his knife, sliced his palm, and let the blood drip freely. Ross stepped in, lifting the maid¡¯s chin and tilting her head back.


    As Leon¡¯s blood touched her lips, her body jolted..and then in one terrifying move, she threw Ross across the room like he weighed nothing.


    The impact shook the floor and we all froze.


    "How can a human have that kind of strength?" someone whispered. "That was a full-grown gamma..."


    "She¡¯s not human anymore," I murmured.


    The maid¡¯s voice croaked again. "Not that blood... Not that type..."


    Her eyes scanned the room wildly until they locked on another figure¡ªa human maid standing by the door, horrified and trembling.


    "No..." I whispered.


    The crazed woman lunged.


    The human maid tried to run, but it was toote. They grabbed her too slowly. And the rogue one sank her teeth deep into her neck. The room was in chaos, screams echoing, wolves shouting orders but none of us could look away.


    She drained the girlpletely. Not a drop left. The human maid copsed to the floor¡ªlifeless.


    And then the rogue woman¡¯s body... changed...The veins disappeared and the blue tint faded.


    Her skin returned to normal..soft, human, fresh again, like none of it had ever happened.


    Everywhere went dead silence... Even my knees almost gave out. "Oh my god," I breathed. "Cyrius... is alive."


    This... this thing... was proof. Proof that Cyrius and the babies weren¡¯t just alive...they were doing something. Feeding. Testing. Creating something new.


    Cayden was speechless. Then he muttered, "They¡¯re taking it easy with him...? What the hell does that even mean?"


    "I think Aurora was right," I said, my voice trembling. "Where is Aurora?"


    As if summoned Aurora up to meet me and Cayden, her eyes swept over the room like she already knew what had happened¡ªlike the answers were just falling into ce for her. She wasn¡¯t even surprised.


    She raised her head and whispered, "I¡¯ve always known."


    Cayden stepped forward. "Known what?"


    Aurora turned to us, her expression unreadable. "That something new wasing. But what kind of creature that is... I¡¯m not entirely sure. Not yet. Probably not even of this world."


    She paused, then pulled something out from under her cloak¡ªa heavy, old leather-bound book. She flipped it open without a word and held it up to us.


    "I was looking into something today. Into ancient signs... symbols that categorize every known supernatural lineage. It¡¯s like a science, one that¡¯s constantly evolving. And there were always three signs." She flipped to a page filled with strange glyphs. "One for witches. One for werewolves. And one that¡¯s always been there, hidden from our eyes... The Crescent."


    My heart skipped.


    "But now..." she continued, pointing at a fourth symbol glowing faintly across the page, one that looked like an inverted triangle bleeding into a moon. "This one appeared. it¡¯s showing up clearly. Do you see what it says beneath?"


    I leaned in. The word was faint but unmistakable: <i>Vampire</i>.


    Cayden whispered it aloud. "<i>Vampire</i>...?"


    Aurora nodded grimly. "That girl downstairs... I think Cyrius bit her. He didn¡¯t just feed¡ªhe changed her. She¡¯s not human anymore."


    And suddenly, it all made sense. The strength. The blue veins. The thirst. The way she reacted to blood but rejected werewolf blood. My stomach twisted.


    "He made her..." I breathed "This is the power he traded the babies for."


    Cayden didn¡¯t say anything at first, then turned to me with thatmanding tone that meant we were back in battle mode.


    "You take care of the one here. Contain her. The rest of us..we¡¯re going after Cyrius."


    He turned to Aurora. "You¡¯reing with me."


    Then his eyes shifted toward the trembling girl¡ªvampire, or whatever she now was.


    "And you... you¡¯reing too. We need to know what you are. Fully."


    "And Lilith?" I asked. "Where is she?"


    "She went after whoever took Hazel alone," Aurora replied. "She said she wanted to finish it herself."


    "No," Cayden said firmly. "Not now. Not when a whole new race has been created. We need everyone together. All of us."


    "This... this is dangerous," Aurora murmured.


    "Deadly," Cayden corrected.


    They all left and there was amotion behind us. I turned around and saw the vampire girl shivering where she stood, her back pressed against the wall.


    "Please," she sobbed. "Please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me. I swear, I didn¡¯t ask for this. My mum and dad are at home. They¡¯re waiting for me to send money. I...my mummy is here. Somewhere. Please, I¡¯m sorry"


    She doubled over, shaking violently. Her eyes flickered red. "What if I get thirsty again...?" she whimpered andn that was all I needed to hear.


    With a swift movement, I grabbed her head and twisted it. Her neck snapped, her body going limp in my arms. I let her fall to the floor and turned to signal the roof patrol toe pack up the body.


    But then¡ª A groan.


    The second human. The one she had bitten earlier.


    She stood up slowly, her eyes nk, her veins turning ck and blue just like the first. Her lips curled back and fangs shot out from her gums.


    Before she could lunge, I seized her by the throat and mmed her down onto the dining table. Wood cracked under the force. She screeched, but I didn¡¯t let go. I lifted her again and used her head to break two of the dining chairs, splinters flying like ss. Still, she snarled through broken teeth:


    "<i>Blood... give me... blood..."</i>


    I stepped back, my breath shallow, my heart racing.


    "Oh my god," I whispered. "This isn¡¯t just a transformation. It¡¯s a virus."


    My eyes widened. "A contagion..."


    I looked around the room, eyes scanning the others.


    "No one is safe. Anyone bitten might turn. We need to chain them down. All of them. Now."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 96: Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 96: Wolf</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I am a Crescent. And yet... I can¡¯t even walk out of this damned room.


    I¡¯ve tried. Again and again. My body gets as far as the door, my foot raised to step beyond the threshold and then I stopped. Like my soul tugs backward, screaming that leaving would be... wrong. Like I¡¯d be breaking somew I never agreed to.


    I don¡¯t know where he is. I don¡¯t know how far Cyrius has gone with his twistedpulsionns. But I know he¡¯s the one keeping me in here.


    I gave up. Dropping onto the soft, strange bed with a heavy breath, I let the babies settle beside me. Their tiny bodies pressed into my sides like warm, breathing reminders that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    The little girl...my daughter¡ªbegan ying with my hair, coiling it around her small, chubby fingers. I watched her with quiet awe.


    "Heather," I whispered, saying it again just to taste it on my tongue.


    It didn¡¯t sound bad anymore. It sounded... right. Whole...It fit her.


    I nodded slowly. "Heather," I repeated, and she looked up at me like she knew what I said, like the name stitched itself into her spirit. She giggled softly, sweet and curious.


    Then I looked at her brother. His darkshes fluttered, his lips soft with sleep. He looked too much like Cayden. And gods help me, a little like Cyrius too. But his energy... there was something calmer, something gentler in him. Just like Caspian.


    "Christian," I murmured, poking his cheek.


    He turned his head and saints above smiled.


    "That¡¯s your name," I said, heart swelling. "Christian."


    The boy blinked slowly like he epted it. As if he¡¯d been waiting for me to say it out loud.


    Heather squealed again, grabbing my hand. Christian followed, his tiny fingers curling around mine. I looked down at our intertwined hands..my skin against theirs. My babies.


    For a long moment, I just sat there. Breathing. Feeling. Living. Something I thought I¡¯d never get to do again.


    And then..,The door creaked open.


    <i>Cyrius</i>.


    I tensed, my joy dissolving into cold ash.He stepped inside slowly, eyes sweeping the scene like he owned it. His gaze lingered on the twins. "Ah," he said. "I see they¡¯re getting used to you."


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    He noticed the smile still ghosting on Christian¡¯s lips. "And look at that. The boy is smiling. That¡¯s rare." Then he raised a brow. "You named him?"


    "Christian," I said without hesitation.


    He tasted the name slowly, repeating it once. "Christian. Hmm. Sounds like Caspian."


    I looked up sharply, ring now. "I hope," Cyrius continued, "you¡¯re not hoping he turns out like that goddamn backstabber."


    I didn¡¯t even think. My voiceshed out like a whip. "Caspian is more of a man than you will ever be."


    Cyrius paused...His smile didn¡¯t fade, but something in his eyes darkened.


    "Careful, darling," he said, voice low and dangerous. "I canpel you never to raise your voice at me again. Never to say no to anything I want."


    He walked closer, and I didn¡¯t move.


    His fingers reached out, barely grazing the skin of my neck, trailing slowly across my corbone. The heat between us surged¡ªburning, wild. I didn¡¯t know if it was hatred, anger, or something deeper, something older. But it burned.


    My body stiffened.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to strike him... or cry.


    "You don¡¯t own me," I said, voice trembling, low, but firm.


    He smirked. "Don¡¯t I?"


    Christian whimpered beside me, sensing the tension. Heather pulled herself tighter into my side.


    And that was when something snapped.


    No. No more fear.


    I wrapped my arms around both babies and stood.


    "I don¡¯t care what youpel. I don¡¯t care what magic you twist. These babies are mine. Not yours. And if you ever touch me like that again..."


    My eyes locked on his."...I will show you what a real Crescent can do."


    "I¡¯ll love to see that..." he said his hands still trailing me.


    I closed my eyes, trying to suppress the heat crawling up my spine from his touch. His fingers trailed from behind my ear, brushing gently down to the curve of my neck. Every cell in my body screamed to push him away¡ªbut instead, I froze. Then, just as suddenly, he stopped.


    "I brought dinner," he said with an eerie calm. "Hunted down a deer. Perhaps you can cook it for us, darling wife."


    "I¡¯m not your wife," I snapped. "And I¡¯m not doing a damn thing."


    He raised a brow, unbothered. "Then fine. Starve your babies to death. You need food in your body to feed them. Or have you forgotten how nature works?"


    I scoffed as he dragged the limp carcass inside. The stench of blood hit before the sight did, and Heather¡ªmy precious girl¡ªlet out a frightened cry. I covered her eyes instantly, shielding her from the grotesque disy.


    "So much for being a good guardian," I spat, venom in my voice.


    He smirked like I¡¯d told a joke. "Will you cry over a deer now? Or shall we all starve?"


    Ignoring him, I turned away and began rocking Heather back to sleep, my arms swaying in rhythm while Christian curled into my side. Once they were both settled, I stood up slowly.


    "I¡¯ll need a knife."


    "No knives here," he said, stacking firewood like a farmer proud of his harvest. "You¡¯ll have to use your ws. Aren¡¯t you a Crescent?"


    I swallowed, annoyed by how easily the word left his lips.


    "Yes, I am," I muttered.


    But I¡¯ve never shifted. I don¡¯t even know if I have a wolf. All I can do is... draw spells.


    He chuckled darkly. "Wait...don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t essed your wolf at all?"


    "I just found out I¡¯m a Crescent days ago. You don¡¯t expect me to be an expert."


    He shrugged and walked toward me with maddening ease. "Thank the goddess you have me, then. I¡¯ll teach you."


    He stood behind me, too close, his presence overwhelming. His fingers slipped around mine, his touch deliberate, like he was sculpting fire into my veins.


    "Force it out," he whispered. "It¡¯s already in you¡ªjust hidden. Let it surface."


    His other hand slid onto my waist, and my stomach clenched¡ªnot in fear, but heat. No. No, no, no. I tried to fight it, to push him away, but my body betrayed me. <i>Was hepelling me again?</i>


    His hand trailed slowly up my back. My eyes fluttered shut from the intensity. The heat, the pull, the wrongness of it all wrapped around me like a silk noose.


    Then, his lips brushed my ear. "Open your eyes, wife."


    I did¡ªand gasped.


    <strong><i>My ws were out.</i></strong>


    "You see?" he said, the smirk audible in his voice. "Not so hard."


    Why the hell am I reacting like this? Gods, where are they...Cayden, Caspian, Aurora? They must be looking for me by now. And thank the moon, we¡¯re still in New Orleans. If I can just leave hints..subtle, invisible to him, but strong enough for them to trace...


    But how? I can¡¯t leave, not while thispulsion still binds me like chains beneath my skin.


    "Chop chop," he called from the fire pit. "The deer won¡¯t cut itself."


    I turned slowly, ws gleaming faintly, and began working on the deer with hands that trembled¡ªnot from weakness, but from a brain already ten steps ahead.


    I needed to leave signs.


    Blood, w marks, ashes, objects misced...anything that could call to them, that might lead them to me.

 Chapter 97: Blood trails

    <h4>Chapter 97: Blood trails</h4>


    <strong>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~*</strong>


    I finally found an idea..one risky, desperate idea to signal my presence to whoever might still be searching for me. But I knew it would only work if Cyrius either stepped out or fell asleep. I had to wait. Timing was everything.


    The deer meat was done, a bowl of it handed to me like I was some willing participant in this twisted little survival dance. I forced it down. Christian started crying again, his little whimpers slicing through the heavy silence of the hut. I dropped the bowl and rushed to him.


    "He needs fresh air," Cyrius¡¯s voice rang behind me, calm but irritating. "The heat from the fire is getting to him."


    I scoffed. "Why do you act like you know my children better than I do?"


    But Christian kept crying..louder, harder. And then, as if on cue, Heather¡¯s soft whimper joined in, building into a wail. My eyes snapped to him, and there it was that devilish smirk that always made me want to p the arrogance right off his stupidly beautiful face.


    "So what?" I snapped, trying to cradle both babies at once. "I can¡¯t step outside. How am I supposed to help them?"


    He rose slowly, that infuriating confidence wrapped around his body like armor. "Bring them," he said simply.


    I hesitated, then gave in, passing the twins into his arms. He took them out the door like the barrier meant nothing to him. I remained behind, still trapped inside the invisible cage that wouldn¡¯t let me cross the threshold. Even outside, the babies were still crying.


    And then he said, "I guess you want the special."


    He smiled. And then, he sang.


    I blinked. I thought I was hallucinating. But no his voice, , filled the air with a luby so soft and perfect that even the wind seemed to still. Fireflies gathered around him as I saw Heathers hand trying to catch them,


    Christian stopped crying first. Then Heather. Their bodies rxed against him, their faces turned up like flowers chasing sunlight. He sang like he¡¯d done it a thousand times, and I had to see for myself. I crept to the door, pressing my hand against the threshold that still refused to let me pass.


    There he was. His back turned to me. Holding my babies as his voice poured out into the night. The cold, ice-cube ache in my chest melted just a little. I didn¡¯t want it to, but it did. I softened.


    He finished the song and turned around slowly. The babies were asleep.


    I scoffed, hugging the doorway. "My babies are asleep," I murmured, more to myself.


    He walked in and gently handed them over. "Anything for you, wife."


    I didn¡¯t correct him. My throat clenched at the word, but I let it slide this time. Heid down on his side of the room. I did the same, pretending to rest¡ªbut I didn¡¯t close my eyes once.


    I stayed awake. Watching. Listening. Seconds turned into minutes. Minutes into hours.


    Until finally, there was silence. No breath from him. No movement. Nothing.


    I rose from where Iid, gently setting my babies down. I crept to the entrance and ced my hand against it. Still couldn¡¯t cross. Thepulsion was too strong. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t do something.


    He didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t mark something. Or slide something outside.


    First, I brought down my earrings..the ones Caspian had given me on our wedding day. They had been part of the gift box he prepared so lovingly, all wrapped in soft velvet and scented with his cologne. I had worn them that day I figured I¡¯m pregnant. Now, they were a beacon. Something anything¡ªto remind him of me.


    Carefully, I held one earring between my fingers, took a deep breath, and tossed it. It flew past the threshold andnded softly outside. I watched it, heart pounding. It worked. The barrier didn¡¯t block it.


    A smirk crept onto my face, but it vanished quickly. That wouldn¡¯t be enough. Not even close. It was just an earring. By the time Caspianor Cayden found it, if they ever did, Cyrius would have already moved us. I needed to do more. Something primal. Something they couldn¡¯t ignore.


    They¡¯d both marked me..Caspian and Cayden. That meant they could smell me. Or at the very least, track my blood.


    So I did the unthinkable.


    I reached for the old clothes Cyrius had given me, the ones I wore before the firelight had stolen the scent from my skin. Then, exactly the way he¡¯d shown me during our tense survival lessons, I took a sharp piece of broken bone, held my breath, and dragged it across the inside of my forearm.


    A thin line of blood surfaced.


    My jaw clenched at the sting, but I ignored the pain. With the little magic I could still ess..faint, flickering, and wild..I guided the droplets, flinging my blood outward. Toward the trees. The wind. My scent painted the foliage like a desperate message written in red.


    I kept going, scattering the blood further and further, until...


    Cyrius shivered.


    I froze.


    His body stirred and his eyes fluttered open. "What¡¯s that smell?" he muttered, voice groggy at first, then sharpened with rm. "Are you injured?"


    He rushed to my side before I could hide the wound, his fingers already reaching for my hand. "What happened?" he asked, eyes scanning the cut.


    "I was slicing the deer," I said quickly. "Didn¡¯t realize I nicked myself."


    He narrowed his eyes, lips pursed, but didn¡¯t question it. "Goddammit, Hazel..."


    He stepped outside for a moment and returned with herbs..wet, leafy things he ground together with his palm and a smooth rock. He pressed the paste against my cut, binding it with a strip of cloth he tore from his own shirt.


    "You haven¡¯t fully activated your wolf," he muttered, his voice low. "So your healing¡¯s still slow. It¡¯ll take hours. You must be in a lot of pain."


    I shrugged, but didn¡¯t speak.


    Cyrius sniffed the air again, and this time his entire posture stiffened. "Your smell is everywhere," he hissed, eyes scanning the door as if expecting someone to burst in. "We¡¯ll have to move. Soon."


    He nodded to himself, as if confirming it aloud. "I doubt they¡¯ll find this ce... but if any of them are near¡ªCaspian, Cayden, even that damn Luna¡¯s seer¡ªthey¡¯ll catch wind of this."


    I tried to speak, to reason, to maybe beg.


    "Cyrius..."


    But he cut me off gently, cing a hand over my lips.


    "I know what you¡¯re about to say. But it¡¯s not possible," he said, eyes searching mine, almost... soft. "I can¡¯t let you go. Not again. You, and them... you¡¯re my family now. My own family betrayed me. Left me. But you¡¯re here. You and those kids."


    His voice cracked faintly, but he caught it before it fell.


    "Go back to sleep," he whispered.


    But I didn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t. I justy there, praying. Hoping. Pleading silently into the darkness that Caspian or Cayden, someonewould follow my blood trail before Cyrius sniffs out their presence first.


    <i>Time was running out.</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 98: Lost and found

    <h4>Chapter 98: Lost and found</h4>


    *~ Cayden¡¯s POV~*


    We had searched every damn nook and cranny of New Orleans. Every alley, tunnel, ruin, and ridge. But still no sign of Hazel. <i>No trace of my wife. No whisper of my babies.</i>


    The wolves stationed at the border swore they hadn¡¯t seen Cyrius cross. And I believed them..if only because I had given themand myself: Lock the borders the moment we realized they were missing.


    <i>So where the hell were they?</i>


    It¡¯s not that easy to vanish. Not with three people and two newborns. And not that fast. Even if Cyrius was reckless enough to attempt it.


    I sat high on a jagged rock, overlooking the edge of the camp as my men rested and caught their breath. The air smelled like sweat, smoke, and silent worry. Everyone was tired, including me.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop. My mate was out there my children and every wasted second felt like a betrayal.


    Then Aurora approached. Her steps were slow, deliberate, eyes scanning the horizon before settling on me.


    "We¡¯ve searched everywhere," she said softly, brushing twigs off her sleeve. "But I think... there¡¯s one ce left. One we¡¯ve ignored."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Where?"


    "The forest near the border," she said, voice low. "Think about it. You reached the border. Your wolves are stationed there. No one saw them cross, right?"


    I nodded. Slowly. "So what if they didn¡¯t cross?" she continued. "What if they¡¯re waiting just inside the woods? Close enough to monitor the patrols, far enough not to be noticed."


    I stared at her. The idea was infuriatingly simple. And smart. Damn it why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    "But that forest..." I muttered. "It¡¯s dangerous. Wild magic still runs through it. And there¡¯s no way Cyrius would risk hiding there. Not with the twins."


    Aurora¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "If he¡¯s desperate enough, he would. That forest has plenty of dark corners. And the magic... it might actually help him stay hidden. You know that."


    I hesitated. <i>But still...</i>


    "I¡¯ll give it ten minutes," I said finally, rising to my feet. "Prep everyone. We search there next."


    Aurora nodded sharply, no hesitation in her stride as she turned to alert the others.


    "And Auror..¡ª" I called out, making her pause. "Do you know exactly where it is?


    She nced over her shoulder, eyes shing with something unreadable. "Yes. Back when I was still in Dahlia¡¯s coven, we used that part of the forest for rituals. It¡¯s rarely used now not since she vanished...but I remember the path."


    "Good," I said. "That¡¯s where we¡¯ll start."


    Ten minutester, the pack was prepped. Every warrior was armed some with swords, others with scent-tracking spells. The night had already bled into the sky, dark and hushed, but I didn¡¯t care. In fact, this was better. Cyrius would let his guard down. He¡¯d think night meant safety. Rest.


    But it would be the perfect time to strike.


    We reached the edge of the forest in silence. Tall trees stretched above us. The air was damp and heavy with old secrets. It smelled like moss, decay... and magic.


    "Stay alert," I said, stepping forward first. "Don¡¯t make a sound unless you have to. If he¡¯s here, he¡¯ll hear us before we smell him."


    And then... a half tree, split unnaturally at its center.


    Aurora paused beside it, her voice hushed. "This was the ce. Where we found the babies... dead."


    I turned to her sharply. "What?"


    She nodded, eyes hollow. "This is where Cyrius and the witches performed the ritual. Right here. Which is exactly why he wouldn¡¯te back here."


    It made sense. No sane creature would return to the scene of a failed, dark ritual especially not with a newborn and a target on his back. But still, Aurora insisted we keep going.


    "We¡¯ve searched everywhere else," she said. "We can¡¯t give up now."


    I sighed, reluctant but not blind. "Fine. Lead the way."


    We delved deeper into the forest. The trees grew denser, older. The light thinned, and the earth grew soft under our boots. Silence pressed in around us like fog.


    Then something caught under my foot. I stumbled slightly, looked down¡ªand froze.


    It was an earring.


    I bent down slowly and picked it up, turning it over between my fingers. Recognition hit me like a punch to the chest.


    It was familiar. Too familiar.


    I remembered the exact moment: Iso descending the staircase on our wedding day, bouquet in her trembling hands, her hair swept up, and these earrings catching the light. She was nervous. I was scowling. At the time, all I could think about was the fact that I was marrying a human. Someone not meant for me.


    But now... witches had been here.


    Aurora just said this forest had been used by her coven long ago. What were the odds that Hazel was herr? What were the odds that this earring would be left behind here?


    And then it hit me..A scent.... Familiar.... And sharp.


    I stilled. My entire body went alert. Ragnar stirred within me, ws twitching under my skin.


    It was her. It was hazel¡¯s.


    My eyes snapped to Aurora, and I could see it reflected in her expression..wide, stunned, knowing.


    "She was here," I whispered. "Aurora. Hazel was here."


    Aurora nodded slowly. "Cayden... there¡¯s blood. I can smell it."


    A knot formed in my stomach. "Hazel?" I asked, voice hoarse.


    She looked at me with panic rising in her eyes. "I don¡¯t know..."


    But I did."It¡¯s Hazel," I said quietly. "I confirm it."


    Everything inside me shifted. My voice dropped, and my senses sharpened. My mate was close.


    "They¡¯re here," I said. "All of them. We have to move very quietly now. No sudden movements. No sound."


    Aurora gave a sharp nod. "They must be sleeping," she whispered. "That¡¯s why we can¡¯t hear any heartbeats."


    I swallowed hard, the weight of it all bearing down on me..Hazel was bleeding, and Cyrius might still be somewhere in this cursed forest with my children.


    We weren¡¯t just close. We were right on top of them.


    And I swear to the Moon Goddess, I would burn this whole forest down if it meant getting them back.


    Just the thought of what Cyrius might have done to her what could make Hazel bleed was enough to send Ragnar wing beneath my skin, howling to be set free. My wolf was barely restrained, pacing, growling, wild with the urge to tear through every tree and shred this entire forest to ash.


    My jaw clenched, muscles tightening as I tried to hold him back.


    <i>And then we saw it.</i>


    A hut, hidden deep within the trees. smoke curledzily from the chimney, dancing into the night air. My heart lurched.


    Aurora¡¯s hand suddenly gripped mine. Tight.


    I raised my other hand sharply, signaling for everyone behind us to stop. Every wolf, every breath went still.


    She leaned close to me, voice barely above a whisper. "That¡¯s it. That¡¯s where they are."


    I nodded, eyes never leaving the hut. "Yes," I breathed. "They¡¯re in there."


    A fire ignited in my chest. Finally. After all the searching, all the pain, all the goddamn torment..we found them.


    <i>Hazel. The twins...And Cyrius.</i>


    My voice dropped to a snarl, low and venomous. "<strong><i>We¡¯ve caught that bastard."</i></strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 99: punishment

    <h4>Chapter 99: punishment</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Cyrius¡¯s POV ~*</i></strong>


    <i>Hazel¡¯s scent wasn¡¯t everywhere...but it was enough.</i>


    Faint traces danced on the wind, almost deliberate, like someone had dragged it through the underbrush with a purpose. I knew what that meant. I could feel it. If Cayden and the others were tracking her and they were, no doubt..they wouldn¡¯t need much. Not in this forest. The odds of theming here alone were low, but not nothing.


    And tonight... they¡¯d be everything.


    That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t slept. My nerves were fraying. I¡¯d waited for her to settle, for the babies to grow heavy in their sleep, for that brief illusion of peace. But it never came.


    Hazel had said she caught her hand while slicing the deer meat earlier¡ªbut I didn¡¯t smell it. Not then.


    Only now, hourster, her scent had spread she did something and she had done it on purpose.


    She had spread her scent through the woods. Probably while I was sleeping . <i>Clever little traitor.</i>


    My heart began to race. Something primal stirred in my chest..panic, rage, the overwhelming instinct to flee before it was toote. I clenched my fists tightly at my sides, grounding myself, but it was no use.


    Then I heard it. Faint movement. Leaves crunching. A shift of weight, somewhere deep in the trees.


    <i>They were here.. I knew it.</i>


    I stood quickly and turned toward Hazel and the babies, still curled in the corner of the hut. I knelt beside her, shaking her gently. "Hazel. Hazel...wake up. They¡¯re here. We have to move. Now."


    She startled awake with a gasp and nearly screamed, but I mped my hand over her mouth before the sound escaped.


    "Shhh," I hissed, voice low but sharp. "You did this, didn¡¯t you? You spread your scent. Thought you were clever?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, but the flicker of guilt in her eyes told me everything.


    My jaw tightened. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll punish you for that. Thoroughly. But not here. First, we run."


    I reached down and scooped up the twins..still asleep, thank the gods. How I was going to escape with a rebellious woman and two fragile, whimpering newborns, I had no idea. But I still had a sliver of time. A sliver of control.


    And I¡¯d use it.


    I turned back to Hazel, gripping her chin and lifting her face to mine. Our eyes locked. "You will do exactly as I say," I whispered, letting themand bleed into my voice, into her mind.


    Her pupils flickered. "You¡¯re doing it again," she breathed. "You¡¯repelling me."


    "Yes," I replied coldly. "Because your will does not align with mine. So I¡¯m shifting yours where I need it to go."


    She didn¡¯t resist, she stood up and without another word, she began to follow.


    We moved quickly, silently, deeper into the woods until a sh of movement caught my eye..a carriage half-hidden between trees, one horse still standing while the othery lifeless on the ground.


    Perfect...It wouldn¡¯t get us far, but it would be enough to start.


    I turned toward Hazel again, still under my control, still following mymand.


    But something twisted inside me¡ªaHow dare she try to outsmart me? I need to teach her a lesson so she wouldn¡¯t do it next time.


    And that¡¯s when the cruelest idea crept into my mind.


    If she wanted to be clever, then fine. She¡¯d learn what it meant to y games with a monster.


    I pointed to the tallest tree ahead, its branches stretching like skeletal arms into the dawn-stained sky. "Climb it," I said, my voice calm, sharp. "And once you¡¯re up there, you¡¯ll keep your eyes on the path. They wille¡ªyes, they will call your name, they will search... but they will not find you. And you will not answer them."


    Her eyes widened. She turned to the tree, then back to me in disbelief.


    "No..." she whispered, voice breaking. "Cyrius, please... don¡¯t do this."


    She reached for my hand, her fingers trembling as they brushed against mine¡ªbut I pulled away like her touch burned me. My jaw clenched. The anger still coiled tight in my gut.


    "You wanted them toe, didn¡¯t you?" I hissed. "You spread your scent like a re in the sky. You wanted your little saviors to find you. Well, congrattions. They¡¯re here. But you? You¡¯ll watch them look for you. You¡¯ll see them leave. And you will not make a sound."


    Tears welled in her eyes, those stubborn eyes that always held too much fire. "Please," she whispered again, voice raw. "That... that would be too cruel. I¡¯ll do anything else. Just not this."


    "You brought this pain upon yourself," I snapped. "Be thankful your hand has healed..they won¡¯t be able to track you by blood anymore."


    She choked on a sob, still shaking her head. "Cyrius, please, I¡¯m begging you..."


    "Not another word."


    And with that, I sealed her lips with a flick ofpulsion. Her mouth froze shut mid-plea, but her eyes..those defiant, desperate eyes still screamed at me.


    I looked away.


    Yes, it haunted me to see her like that. But this wasn¡¯t physical pain. Not the kind that would scar her body. This was different. This was necessary. I needed her to learn. She would never try to betray me like this again.


    Silently, she turned to the tree. Her limbs moved stiffly, resisting thepulsion even as it overpowered her will. She started to climb, her body trembling with each step, leaves rustling beneath her hands. Her figure soon disappeared into the foliage, just a flicker of brown hair and fear-shaken limbs high above the ground.


    Then a soft sound broke the silence.


    Heather.


    A tiny cry. A whimper, barely a breath¡ªbut I heard it. I turned, startled. The baby¡¯s eyes were open, ssy with unshed tears as she reached out toward the tree. Toward her mother.


    Her fingers stretched, her mouth forming a wordless cry. Hazel looked back and in that moment...<i>Gods</i>...it nearly broke me.


    She mouthed something, her lips moving without voice, sealed shut by mymand. Please, she said.


    <strong><i>Please, Cyrius. Please don¡¯t leave me like this.</i></strong>


    But I did.


    I turned away.


    The child¡¯s hand dropped, her tiny body curling back into sleep. And Hazel¡ªstill frozen in that tree, still watching¡ªwas left behind.


    Yes, it hurt.


    But she brought this upon herself. I had warned her. Protected her. And she still defied me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 100: Help her please!

    <h4>Chapter 100: Help her please!</h4>


    **~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~**


    My heart¡ªmy entire soul¡ªshivered when I heard the words slip from Cyrius¡¯s mouth.


    "You¡¯ll climb that tree. You¡¯ll stay there. You¡¯ll watch them look for you. And you won¡¯t say a word."


    "No... no, please don¡¯t do this," I whispered, my voice already cracking under the weight of disbelief. My fingers reached for his hand, desperate, trembling, pleading¡ªbut he snatched it away like I was some venomous thing. Like touching me would corrupt him.


    "No," he hissed, and that single syble split me open.


    Then it happened. My body¡ªit betrayed me. Thepulsion surged beneath my skin, and I started to move without control, my legs guiding me toward the tree he pointed at. I turned back once¡ªjust once¡ªand my eyesnded on Ada.


    She was crying. Tiny, frail arms outstretched toward me, her baby fingers twitching in the air, reaching for a mother she could no longer touch.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to grab her. But my voice was already gone. I turned back to the tree, teeth clenched so tightly they ached.


    I climbed.


    Each branch bit into my palms. The bark tore into my skin. But I kept going,pelled, possessed, robbed of my will. I reached a high perch and crouched there like some cursed bird, trapped in my own skin, a silent observer to my own nightmare.


    I turned back once more. I mouthed his name. Please. Just once more.


    But Cyrius¡ªhe stood there, still and cold and unmoving, like a statue carved from cruelty. His eyes betrayed him for just a second, the faintest glint of pain... or was it satisfaction?


    And then he turned away.


    I watched him walk off, cradling the babies. I screamed..Or tried to.


    Nothing. No voice. No sound. Not even a whimper. Just silence. That cursed, suffocating silence.


    My hands dug into the branch so tightly I thought my nails might crack. God¡ªplease¡ªif I could just break this damnpulsion.


    The wind shifted and then... a whisper. "Shhh... I think she¡¯s here."


    <i>Cayden</i>. I can recognize that voice anywhere.


    My heart leapt. My body jerked. I almost lost bnce right then and there, slipping from the branch but my reflexes caught me. I held on.


    No! Damn it! Even my instincts were underpulsion. Even the part of me that could fall and make a sound was locked down. My body refused to betray Cyrius.


    I couldn¡¯t even fake a fall if I wanted to.


    Leaves rustled below. Footsteps.


    And then Aurora emerged from the trees, her fiery hair catching the light like a me. Her face was tear-streaked, raw. Hope and fear danced in her eyes as she looked around, scanning the clearing.


    I watched them all move carefully, eyes tracking the faint smoke drifting from the hut¡¯s chimney.


    They were so close. I screamed again..no sound.


    <i>Damn Cyrius.</i>


    <i>Damn this curse. Damn this world that lets monsters win.</i>


    Please. Please. Someone look up. I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m so close.


    "I can smell her," Aurora whispered. "She¡¯s nearby. I know it."


    Cayden was the first to step forward. His body moved like a storm was inside him, barely held together by grief. He pushed the door of the hut open, eyes burning.


    "Do you see them?" Aurora asked quickly.


    He shook his head. "No. I can¡¯t see anyone. The ce is empty."


    "No," she muttered, brows furrowed. "They should be here. I can still smell them. They haven¡¯t gone far."


    She turned to the pack behind her. "They¡¯re close. Go this direction," she said, pointing toward the right.


    No.


    I sat up straighter on the branch.


    No no no! That¡¯s the wrong way! Cyrius didn¡¯t go right...he went left. LEFT! Please!


    "<strong>NO! IT¡¯S THE LEFT! THEY¡¯RE ON THE LEFT! I¡¯M IN THE TREE..LOOK UP! LOOK AT ME!!"</strong>


    I shouted it with everything I had. But again, only silence.


    Aurora turned...Cayden hesitated.


    Then..they all left. Walking straight into the trees to the right. The wrong direction. The fading scent of my children and my own broken soul behind them.


    I watched them go as i sat there powerless. My heart dropped into the pit of my stomach.


    But then...Cayden stopped.


    He looked over his shoulder, eyes narrowing as if something tugged at him. He didn¡¯t follow the others. Instead... he stepped away from the group and turned back toward the hut.


    Toward me.


    And then...he came.


    He walked slowly, quietly, until he reached the base of the tree I was hiding in.


    I froze.


    He sat down, exhaling like the wind had been knocked out of him. His head tilted back, eyes scanning the canopyzily.


    If he just... if he just looked ten degrees higher¡ª


    I leaned forward, fingers digging into the bark.


    My lips quivered, trying to form words they weren¡¯t allowed to say.


    "Please look up... please."


    My heart splintered as Cayden stood, dusted his pants, and turned away. He didn¡¯t nce back. Not even once. And just like that, he disappeared with Aurora, heading down the wrong path...left, where Cyrius had gone, and my babies with him. The others followed.


    No one looked up. No one saw me.


    I tried to scream again, but my voice gone. Still sealed by Cyrius¡¯spulsion. A silent prisoner perched above them, helpless and screaming inside.


    All I needed was for Cayden to look up. Just once. Just once. My heart beat so loudly I thought it would echo off the trees and draw him back. But nothing. He didn¡¯t look back. Not even a flicker of suspicion. And now he was gone. They were all gone.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, warm against my cold, numb skin. I couldn¡¯t even wipe them. I stood there, trembling, gagged by magic, until thest trace of them vanished from sight. Then...suddenly I coughed. My throat burned. I gasped and felt air rush back into my lungs. My voice cracked free.


    "<strong><i>Cayden! Aurora! I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!!"</i></strong>


    I sat there for hours, silent and broken, until finally, I managed to climb down from the tree. My legs were trembling, but I didn¡¯t care. I took off running down the same path they had taken screaming, yelling, calling their names with every ounce of strength I had left.


    "Cayden! Aurora! I¡¯m here! Please!" The forest echoed with my cries, but no one answered.


    Then suddenly, a hand grabbed me firmly by the waist. I gasped, twisting around in panic only to freeze.


    <i>That bright smile...Those glowing yellow eyes.</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 101: Paris

    <h4>Chapter 101: Paris</h4>


    <strong>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~*</strong>


    I crashed onto the cold, hard floor as I yanked myself out of his grip. My knees scraped against the rough ground , but I barely felt it. My eyes darted frantically around the forest searching for my babies. And then I heard their voices perfectlyid on the ground .


    My gaze snapped back to Cyrius. My mouth opened. "Cayden!" I breathed. "He¡¯s here..!"


    But nothing... no response or Atleast a voice. My heart screamed. And Cyrius? He just stood there..calm, unaffected, as if the world wasn¡¯t crumbling around me.


    "We¡¯re not going through the border anymore," he said, like this was just another chore. "Turns out there¡¯s another route out of New Orleans. A hidden one. In this forest."


    He stepped closer. "So get up. We need to go."


    I shook my head, sobbing. "I¡¯m not going anywhere. Please... just let me go."


    His voice chilled. "Do you want me topel you again?"


    "Compel me then!" I snapped, rising to my knees. "Do you really think I¡¯d give myself to you like this? Do you think I¡¯ll ever choose to start a family with someone who strips away my will? Who forces me to do things feel things..I don¡¯t want to?!"


    He paused. I could see the calction flicker in his eyes. "If I let you go," he said slowly, "then I lose any chance of starting a family with you. But if I make you stay... I still have that chance. Even if I have topel you."


    My stomach turned. "You¡¯re disgusting," I hissed. "I¡¯m not getting up. Kill me if you want. Because I¡¯m not going anywhere with you."


    His jaw clenched. "Hazel. Don¡¯t make me do it again."


    "Fuck you!" I spat. "


    Yes...fuck me! You made me a monster! You dragged my brothers here..knowing what they did to me!" He yelled.


    I stood slowly, trembling with rage. "You want to know the truth? The second time they daggered you... it was me. I fixed the dagger. I pushed it into your chest."


    His eyes widened, that flicker of control faltering for a split second. "What did you say?" he whispered.


    "You heard me," I snarled. "I daggered you, Cyrius. I did it because I was done. And if Caspian agreed , it¡¯s because you indeed a monster . You think I don¡¯t ask myself every day if I did the right thing? But I did. Because you are a monster. You¡¯re worse than Cayden himself."


    The moment those words left my mouth, something inside him cracked. I saw it..the way his fury red, then crumbled into something darker.


    He threw his head back, a guttural scream ripping from his throat. "Fuck!" The sound echoed like a storm inside the room. His chest heaved, his shoulders trembling. "Even my mate hates me," he rasped.


    I caught the glint of tears in his eyes before he blinked them away, jaw clenched tight. And then, just like that, something snapped. His expression shifted¡ªveins bulging beneath his skin, fangs elongating with a sickening crack. My breath hitched.


    I shivered.


    Not from the cold.


    From fear.


    "So you were with them?" he growled, stalking forward, his voice thick with betrayal. "You nned this? You were daggering me with them?"


    My lips parted, but no words came. He didn¡¯t wait. In one swift motion, his hands gripped my waist, yanking me toward him. My body mmed into the heat of his chest, his tight abs like stone beneath my palms. His heartbeat pounded against my ear, frantic, furious, feral.


    "Why?" His voice cracked. "Why?!"


    And in that moment, I finally found the strength to shove him back. My hands pushed against his chest.


    He didn¡¯t budge.


    But I did.


    I stumbled backward from the force, crashing onto the cold floor.


    "Fine," he said, his voice low. "I¡¯m a monster. But even you don¡¯t believe I¡¯m worse than him."


    "You are a much more worse monster," I said, eyes burning. "Compel me again. Hurt me again. But I¡¯m not moving."


    He raised a hand. "Get up."


    <strong>"No." </strong>He narrowed his eyes. "Then I¡¯ll make you."


    I felt it before I could resist¡ªmy body rising, unwilling, as if pulled by invisible strings. And just when I tried to summon a spell, he snapped, "Drop that hand."


    And I did. couldn¡¯t stop myself. My arm lowered against my will. My body betrayed me again.


    He walked toward me, slowly. My breath hitched. He tilted my chin up with two fingers. The touch was gentle, cruelly so.


    He inhaled....taking in my scent . His nose brushed my neck and my whole body tensed. That awful heat returned...low in my stomach, curling around my insides like fire. I wanted to scream, to run..but I couldn¡¯t. My body wouldn¡¯t obey.


    His hand slid down my arm. A soft, intimate touch that made me flinch. My fists clenched around the fabric of my dress, the only shield I had left between me and him.


    "You will do what I say now," he whispered. His voice wasn¡¯tmanding. It was quiet. Almost kind.


    But that softness held a steel edge. I nodded.. I didn¡¯t want to. But I did...<i>Because I didn¡¯t have a choice.</i>


    I just knew it.


    As he walked over and picked up my babies, handing them to me carefully, something inside me clenched. "Take them," he said, then pulled out a knife from his coat. My heart jumped, but he didn¡¯t turn it on me. "There might be wild animals in this forest," he added, his voice almost casual. "Stay near me."


    Tears still brimmed in my eyes, but I forced myself not to cry. Not now. I had to stay strong. I had to believe¡ªbelieve in fate, believe that my people would find me again. That Caspian would find me. That someone would.


    So I followed.


    He led us silently through the forest, through a hidden path I never knew existed. The branches scratched my arms and the babies whimpered in my arms, but we kept going. And then¡ªsuddenly¡ªwe were out.


    Out of New Orleans.


    We stood at the edge of a highway, the forest behind us and the night stretching wide in front. He dropped the knife casually, letting it ng against the asphalt. A cab was approaching. He stepped forward, waved it down, and before I could blink, he grabbed the driver.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing?!" the driver yelled, struggling.


    Cyrius mmed him against the car with a thud. "Get out. Now."


    The driver stopped fighting. His eyes zed over, lips parting slightly. Compelled.


    He gave a slow, terrified nod before bolting down the road without looking back.


    Cyrius turned to me and opened the back door, gesturing silently for me to enter.


    I hesitated. "Where... where are we going?" I asked.


    He slid into the driver¡¯s seat, eyes fixed on the road. "Paris."


    I blinked. "Paris?"


    "Yes," he repeated. "I heard there are werewolves there. Other packs. Perhaps I could use their help... to take over Blue Moon."


    I swallowed hard, clutching my babies tighter. The thought alone made my skin crawl.


    He started the engine, his expression unreadable.


    And then, we drove off leaving New Orleans behind.

 Chapter 102: The blood has been taken!

    <h4>Chapter 102: The blood has been taken!</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Cayden¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Aurora... are you sure this is the route?" I asked tightly, my eyes darting across the dense forest that now looked unfamiliar. We had stopped in what felt like the middle of nowhere.


    No direction to go further.


    Aurora turned slowly, frowning. Her brows furrowed. "Oh my God..." she whispered. "We passed the wrong route."


    My heart dropped. "What?!"


    And then I shrieked. "Turn back!" I ordered.


    Without hesitation, we shifted and tore through the forest, our paws mming against the earth as we raced back¡ªfaster than before, furious with ourselves. My wolves moved behind us in formation.


    I paused. Hazel.. Her scent was everywhere. I froze, nostrils ring as I inhaled. She had been here. Not long ago.


    I turned to Aurora, and she was already looking at me, her expression mirroring mine. Eyes wide. Breath caught. She smelled it too.


    But then¡ªwhy? Why did it feel so distant now?


    "We just¡ªleft¡ªfor a few minutes," I whispered, more to myself than to her. "How could she have disappeared so fast?"


    I growled lowly and shed ahead, my wolves fanning out once more. We searched again every inch. Still... nothing. She was gone.


    Gone, and then, from the shadows, a silhouette appeared. A figure, walking slowly, unsteady.


    Aurora gasped and rushed forward, her voice trembling. "Hazel?"


    But as the figure stepped into view, a voice broke through the silence.


    "No..." I growled. "No" It wasn¡¯t Hazel.


    "Lilith," Aurora said through gritted teeth, her voice cracking with restrained rage.


    Aurora reached her in seconds, but Lilith was already clinging to something¡ª Something she hid quickly behind her back when she noticed us. I caught a glimpse of it, but it wasn¡¯t Hazel. If it wasn¡¯t the twins. Then it does not matter.. the only thing that mattered... was Hazel.


    "She was here," I murmured. "If we had walked together from the start... if we had teamed up.."


    "We could¡¯ve found her," Aurora finished, her voiceced with regret. "We shouldn¡¯t be ming each other now. What matters is that she must still be close. She can¡¯t have gotten far."


    Just then, all my wolves returned. One of them came forward, panting.


    "They are no longer in this forest," he said, eyes solemn. "But... we found a human. Just one. He was on the forest floor. Crying."


    My heart twisted. "Bring him here."


    The pack nudged the man forward. A scrawny, wide-eyed human stumbled out, covered in dirt and leaves, trembling from head to toe. He fell to his knees before me, tears streaking down his face.


    "Talk," I barked.


    "I-I saw a man," he said quickly, "he had a woman with him... and she was carrying twins. Two babies. He stopped my car¡ªhe came out of nowhere and just... made me stop. I didn¡¯t want to but... I couldn¡¯t help it."


    "Then what happened?"


    "He dragged me out," the man sobbed. "Told me to leave. And I did. I don¡¯t even know why. I just started walking. I couldn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t move on my own. It was like... like he got into my head. And then..then I saw my car speeding away. And that¡¯s when I came back to myself. I..I don¡¯t know what he did to me. I just... he took my car! I use that to feed my family, man..."


    He was crying now,pletely broken. I clenched my fists, rage bubbling inside me.


    "Cyrius," Aurora muttered, voice low. "He canpel people. Control minds."


    I growled, the sound rising like thunder in my throat. "And now he¡¯s no longer in New Orleans."


    The weight of those words settled heavily over all of us.


    He was gone with Hazel and the twins.. "Fuck!" I roared, mming my hand into a nearby tree, splintering the bark.


    He had escaped. Again.


    <strong><i>Lilith¡¯s POV</i></strong>


    Everything is going perfectly ording to n.


    Every step. Every twist. Every deception.


    Yes, I saw Hazel and Cyrius. They were locked in a brutal sh or whatever romance was going on there. The babies¡ªthose precious, powerful little things¡ªhad been pushed aside in the chaos. I could¡¯ve helped her. I could¡¯ve struck Cyrius down and led them all home like some grand, noble mother and grandma.


    <i>But why would I do that?</i>


    <i>I finally had ess to the babies. That¡¯s all I needed.</i>


    A single drop of blood. Just enough to awaken the sleeping roots of my Crescent bloodline.


    I walked toward them slowly. A boy. A girl. Just as foretold.


    The girl..she resembled Hazel yes, but her eyes? Those belonged to Cayden.


    The boy was Cayden¡¯s shadow made flesh. His face, his build, his quiet strength. But his eyes... those were mine. Mine and Hazel¡¯s.


    The girl giggled as she saw me. Sweet, innocentughter. She probably thought I was her mother.


    Awwn.


    As I leaned in, the boy lunged¡ªtiny fingers gripping a fistful of my hair, yanking with strength he shouldn¡¯t have had. I hissed, yanking him back with a harsh snap.


    "You little monster," I growled, my voice like ice. "How dare you?"


    I straightened my hair, even. And then, I let my w slip free.


    The girl, softer than the boy, reached up with a giggle, still as if I wasn¡¯t about to hurt her.


    I pinched her skin.


    She let out the faintest cry..silent, strangled. But it was enough. Just enough.


    I drew a handkerchief from my pocket, pressed it gently to the wound, and watched her blood bloom into the fabric..Finally. I had it.


    This... this is what will awaken my family. The fallen Crescents., my legacy, my throne. With this blood, I will resurrect the greatness that was stolen from us.


    <i>New Orleans will be mine.</i>


    Cyrius and Hazel? Good riddance. Let them destroy each other in that pitiful fight or whatever chemistry they have.. They are no longer necessary. And Hazel?


    She¡¯s probably with Cyrius already. And I¡¯m sure he will keep her out of my way.


    In fact... her absence is a blessing.


    I never expected her to help me burn this city down. She¡¯s too stubborn. Too sentimental. But once I¡¯ve taken New Orleans..once the ashes have cooled and the Crescent rises again she can return.


    She¡¯ll see what I¡¯ve built. What her blood helped create.


    And she will be crowned. The first-ever female Alpha in Crescent history.


    She won¡¯t understand how it happened


    But she will understand the results. And that... is all that matters.

 Chapter 103: Welcome to Paris

    <h4>Chapter 103: Wee to Paris</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    After driving for what seems like days we finally reached our destination. I won¡¯t lie...the city of Paris was very much alive. Vibrant. Buzzing with elegance.


    As we drove through the streets, everything shimmered under the golden sunset. The people were wlessly dressed, perfectly styled, like they¡¯d stepped out of a Vogue spread. Flowers bloomed on balconies, soft music yed from open caf¨¦s, and every corner of the city felt touched by magic. Even the stone pavements had character, like they held secrets of centuries past.


    "Do you have any idea where we¡¯re going?" I asked, turning to Cyrius.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He just pulled the car to a smooth stop in front of a massive, breathtaking building.


    "Just follow me," he said.


    I rolled my eyes as he stepped out, rounding to open my door like a perfect gentleman¡ªas if he hadn¡¯t just kidnapped me and forced me halfway across Europe. Still, I allowed it, stepping out carefully, clutching my babies to my chest.


    We approached the entrance, and a guard stepped forward to block us.


    "I¡¯m looking for Mr. Alexander," Cyrius said coolly. "Pont Alexander III."


    The guard raised a brow. "Name?"


    "Tell him I¡¯m Cyrius Salvatore."


    That got the reaction he was looking for.


    The guard nodded and disappeared. A few minutester, he returned and silently pushed the grand doors open for us.


    And oh my stars.


    My jaw dropped.


    The foyer alone looked like it belonged in a royal castle. Fresh roses filled every vase. Massive oil portraits lined the walls. Velvet and marble and gold¡ªeverywhere. It was like stepping into one of those historical romance novels I used to devour as a teenager.


    We climbed stairs that seemed to stretch forever. I was already panting when Cyrius turned and smirked at me.


    "Do you want me to carry you?" he asked. "You and the twins? I don¡¯t mind."


    I red at him. "No."


    Finally, we stopped in front of an enormous double door. It creaked open, and out stepped a man¡ªno taller than 5¡¯1", round and heavyset with a thick beard and an unmistakable air of wealth. The scent of expensive cologne couldn¡¯t hide the overpowering stench of cigarettes.


    The moment heid eyes on Cyrius, his eyes lit up. "<i>Oh mon Dieu! Cyrius, you¡¯re alive!"</i>


    He barreled forward and hugged him tightly, revealing a crooked grin full of yellow-stained teeth. I instinctively turned my baby¡¯s head away, covering their nose. Ew.


    "What kind of man is this?" I muttered.


    Cyrius gave a polite smile. "Let¡¯s just say... I¡¯ve been away. For years."


    The manughed heartily, then turned his eyes to me. "And who is this beautifuldy?"


    He reached for my hand and said something in French¡ªprobably "darling" or "enchant¨¦e" or whatever Parisian nonsense he was spewing.


    Cyrius stepped in smoothly. "This is my wife. And my children. Her name is Esther."


    Esther? I blinked, giving Cyrius a look that screamed excuse me?


    He didn¡¯t flinch. "Yes. Esther."


    I turned back to the man, forcing a tight smile as he kissed my hand. My whole body screamed ick, but I kept it together. If Cyrius had given me that name, there was a reason¡ªand I¡¯d figure it outter.


    We were ushered inside, and the two men sat me down before disappearing into a side room to talk.


    Of course, that¡¯s when the twins started crying.


    I adjusted my dress and began to breastfeed them, all while keeping my eyes sharp, alert. This ce was beautiful, yes¡ªbut I didn¡¯t trust a single soul in it.


    Still... I couldn¡¯t deny the grandeur. The whole building looked like it had stood for over a hundred years. Maybe longer. Decades upon decades of wealth and history etched into every inch. It was almost too perfect.


    A little too curated.


    Eventually, Cyrius returned, standing tall in the doorway.


    "Esther," he said, "you¡¯ll be staying here for a while."


    I narrowed my eyes. He ignored my expression and continued.


    "We¡¯re attending a ball tonight. The Pax of Paris is hosting it¡ªan old alliance that governs this territory. We¡¯re now going to be legally part of their pack."


    My head snapped up. "What?"


    "This house? It belongs to one of the highest houses of the Pax. Why do you think it¡¯s sovish?" he replied.


    He was smiling now, proud of his n. "I won¡¯t be holding any official rank here, of course. I have my own pack to build. But they¡¯ll support me. That¡¯s the agreement."


    He moved toward me, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear with far too much ease.


    "So get ready," he said smoothly. " bring your dancing foot."


    I red at him, outraged. What on earth was he thinking? First, he¡¯d dragged me halfway across the world to Paris¡ªfar, far from New Orleans. Then he¡¯d changed my name. Then he¡¯d dered I was his wife and my babies were his heirs. And now he was whisking me off to... Eb? I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Why are we even keeping the babies here?" I hissed, my voice echoing off the marble walls. "You want to do this in public? Let me tell everyone you¡¯re an abductor!"


    He only turned calmly, as if reading from a script. "Shut up."


    I bit back a retort, furious. "I¡¯m doing this for your own damn sake! You think you¡¯re happy back in New Orleans¡ªproblems this, problems that. Do you really believe Cayden and Caspian can protect our children better than I can?"


    His expression softened¡ªjust a fraction. "You and the babies aren¡¯t safe there," he said. "Here, I can make a better life for you all. Don¡¯t make this hard, Hazel."


    I pressed my lips together, struggling to understand. If I wanted any hope of ever escaping, I¡¯d have to y along¡ªmake him drop his guard. There was no way he¡¯d let me go, not after everything he¡¯d put me throughst time.


    He stepped closer, a silk-smile curling across his lips. "So from now on, you are mine and I¡¯m yours Hazel.¡¯"


    "What happened to Esther?" I snapped, but his grin only widened.


    "Yeah I gave you that because it suits you far better," he said, eyes dancing with amusement.


    I tried to stay angry, but a reluctant chuckle escaped me. He spun around and began to dance down the hallway, arms outstretched, marveling at the grandeur of the ce.


    He was nothing like Cayden or Caspian. Cayden was rigid, monstrous even; Caspian always stoic, a perfect gentleman. Cyrius, by contrast, was childlike and mischievous.. The only thing all three have alike is their Face-card... so ethereal.


    He stopped in front of a magnificent door. "This is our room," he proimed grandly. "Yours, mine, and the twins¡¯..all under one roof in this... adorable pce."


    He swung the door open. Insidey a chamber as vast as any I¡¯d seen back in New Orleans, but infinitely more refined..silk drapes, marble floors, velvet chaise longues. My breath caught at the sight.


    My gaze drifted to the feastid out on a nearby table: steaming tters of fresh bread, fruits gleaming like jewels, cheeses and meats so artfully arranged they were almost too beautiful to eat.


    He caught my eye. "The Alpha of this pack wanted to make a good impression. He knows that when we take over Blue Moon, I¡¯ll help develop his territory. A win-win for both of us."


    He sat me down on a plush chair. "Eat, my wife. I¡¯ll prepare for the ball. Please¡ªtell me you know how to dance. Or we can practice right here. I can¡¯t have you tripping all over the ballroom floor."


    I watched him leave, then sank my twins gently into their basss and turned to the table. My stomach grumbled in protest¡ªmy first real meal in days.


    I closed my eyes briefly, savoring the scent of freshly baked bread. I hadn¡¯t realized how hungry I was until I carved off a hunk of crust and bit into its warm, buttery center. This might be a gilded cage, but for now... it was at least a delicious one.


    After eating, I sank onto the bed, my eyes tracing the intricate patterns on the ceiling. I was still chewing on thest bite when I heard a knock at the door.


    I got up to open it, and two maids entered, dragging in a massive dress box between them.


    "This dress was sent by Alpha Pont Alexander," one of them announced. "It¡¯s a gift¡ªfor the ball tonight."


    A gift? From who now?


    I watched as my mouth practically dropped open. Even before they unwrapped itpletely, I could already see the beauty shining through theyers of packaging.


    Red.


    It was a deep, bold red gown, shimmering with elegance. Every detail was perfect¡ªthe embroidery, the beading, the dramatic sweep of the skirt. It looked like something a queen would wear to war and stille out the most beautiful in the room.


    The maids gentlyid the dress on the bed like it was sacred, then curtsied.


    "We¡¯ll return in the evening when it¡¯s almost time," they said.


    I smirked, eyes still fixed on the gown. Everyone seemed way too excited about this ball. This pack clearly lived for events like this, which only meant one thing:


    Something big was going to happen tonight.


    And I better brace myself..because whatever it is, I need to be ready to protect my babies.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 104: Wolf out

    <h4>Chapter 104: Wolf out</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    Evening came, and I was beyond ready..but not in the way everyone expected. My twins were already fast asleep, soft breaths rising and falling like music to my soul. I stared at them, heart torn. There was no way I was attending that ball if it meant leaving them alone in this room. Or worse, dragging them to some loud, glittering mess where I¡¯d be distracted every other second. Absolutely not.


    Then came a soft knock at the door.


    I practically flew toward it and swung it open. The maids stood there, all grins and glowing excitement.


    "My Lady," one of them beamed, "is it time? We¡¯re here to get you dressed for the ball."


    My gaze flicked immediately back to my babies. "And where exactly am I supposed to keep them while I¡¯m ying dress-up and dancing around with strangers?"


    She stepped forward. "You can lock the door and leave them here, or you can entrust them to us, or you could even take them along with you¡ª"


    "None of that sounds right," I snapped, cutting her off with a raised hand. "Did you not hear me? I¡¯m not leaving my babies with anyone. I¡¯m not locking them alone. And I¡¯m sure as hell not dragging them to a noisy ballroom. So, go tell your Alpha..or my husband, or whoever that I¡¯m not attending."


    They paused, stunned. I could see their smiles twitching, falling. They turned slowly to leave, disappointed.


    Then I stopped them.


    "Wait," I muttered, jaw tight. "Did you say a guard would be stationed at the door?"


    "Yes, my Lady," the other maid answered quickly. "Always. One outside at all times."


    I turned toward my twins again, heart pounding with hesitation. "How far is the ballroom from here?"


    "Just one floor below, my Lady. Just downstairs."


    I paused. I could already hear the music from here..lively strings, the thrum of footsteps, muffledughter. Even Cyrius¡¯s heartbeat faintly echoed beneath it all.


    If I stayed close enough... I could still hear my babies. Their little heartbeats. I¡¯d know the moment something felt off.


    I gave a reluctant nod. "Fine."


    The maids pped quietly in victory. "Perfect, my Lady! Now please, it¡¯s time for styling¡ªyou¡¯re going to be lit."


    They guided me to the vanity and let my hair cascade free. I didn¡¯t even need to debate it. Between the sleek look SkateSpan gave me and this soft, French-inspired elegance, I knew which one was winning tonight.


    Once the dress was on, I was stunned.


    It hugged me perfectly in all the right ces, entuating every curve with delicate detail. The rich, red fabric shimmered softly, catching every flicker of candlelight. The neckline dipped just enough, and the sleeves were made of sheerce, woven with subtle golden vines. It was pure art¡ªdangerously beautiful, just like me.


    "We¡¯re alreadyte, my Lady," one maid whispered. "We should go."


    I gave my babies onest lingering look. They were still sleeping so peacefully, faces angelic, untouched by the madness of the world.


    Good vibes only, I told myself. Nothing bad will happen. I don¡¯t feel any dread, not tonight.


    The guard stationed outside gave me a respectful nod as he locked the room. I hesitated, just for a moment, until the maid pulled something out from behind her back.


    "My Lady, you need to wear this. It¡¯s a masquerade ball. Faces must be covered."


    I frowned. "A mask?"


    "You¡¯ll understand why when you see your husband... and everyone else."


    I raised a brow but took it. It was delicate¡ªdeep crimson with gold filigree, covering only my eyes and brushing the bridge of my nose.


    I slid it on.


    The moment I did, I felt different. Mysterious. Regal. A little dangerous.


    Then we descended the grand staircase... and I was <i>wowed</i>.


    Everyone was perfectly dressed and masked. Even though I was wearing one of the best dresses I had ever owned, I still barely fit in among the other women. They looked so elegant and ravishing, like goddesses from a different world.


    The maid held my hand as we descended the grand staircase, and my eyes frantically searched for someone¡ªhim. The moment I spotted Cyrius, my breath hitched. God. Even with that mask, I almost fell down the stairs.


    Those yellow eyes.


    His long hair had been cut and styled, now curled slightly to frame his face, making him look even more handsome than usual. The tuxedo hugged him in all the right ces, tall and regal, hands casually stuffed in his pockets. But it was the woman beside him¡ªher arm loopedzily around his neck, whispering something into his ear¡ªthat made something burn hot inside me.


    His eyes met mine. The woman was still touching him, but he wasn¡¯t paying her any mind anymore. He was staring..burning into me.


    I clenched my fists, ignoring the sudden twist in my chest, and continued down the stairs.


    The maid led me toward the main hall, where people were seated and chatting. I picked up a ss of something sweet, though I hardly tasted it. Cyrius was still busy with that woman. And honestly? She was beautiful. That long ck hair, those icy blue eyes... she looked expensive, ethereal. Like a damn supermodel or maybe not even human.


    And the worst part?


    He looked impressed. He hadn¡¯t evene over to say anything to me. Just kept making eye contact from across the room, scanning my body with that irritatingly smug little smirk¡ªbut still holding onto her.


    They started dancing.


    And eventually, he wasn¡¯t even looking at me anymore.


    Not that I cared. I didn¡¯t. I was here for a reason¡ªto study the environment. But let¡¯s be real, nothing seemed out of ce so far. It was clear that most people here were wolves. The way the menughed, the ease in their movements, the raw energy humming in the air¡ªit was unmistakable.


    And the alpha? I noticed arge throne-like chair positioned right in front, but it was still empty. Maybe the main event hadn¡¯t started yet.


    I stood up and began walking through the hall, just observing, until I spotted a corner table with brown wine. Before I could reach it, a man appeared beside me.


    "Hello, beautiful," he said smoothly. "I haven¡¯t seen you around here before... because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this level of beauty in my life."


    I smirked. "Maybe you¡¯ve just been too distracted to notice what was in front of you."


    He chuckled. "No, mamacita, mon ch¨¦ri. If I had noticed, I would¡¯vee running straight to you."


    He held out his hand. "Philip."


    I nodded politely. "Esther," I said with a small curtsy.


    He leaned forward and kissed my hand. My eyes flicked immediately toward Cyrius and there he was, glowering at the sight. I waved at him with a sugary sweet smile, pretending not to notice the storm brewing in his gaze.


    "Oh, Philip," Iughed. "You¡¯re so sweet."


    "And I love your charming smile even more."


    He was smooth, I¡¯ll give him that. I hadn¡¯t even noticed his features until now. He looked like your average man¡ªbrown hair, clean-cut¡ªbut the way he talked and dressed screamed wealth. He looked like someone who could buy me a kingdom if he wanted to.


    Wow. These people were really loaded.


    "The noise is getting to me," I said suddenly. "Can we step out?"


    He smiled. "Of course."


    We stepped onto the balcony, and the night air wrapped around me like silk. The moon was high and glowing brilliantly.


    Ah. Full moon.


    Now it made sense why they were hosting this ball.


    I paused, tilting my head slightly as I focused. I could still hear my babies¡¯ heartbeats upstairs¡ªcalm and steady. Everything was fine. Good.

 Chapter 105: wake

    <h4>Chapter 105: wake</h4>


    <strong>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    I thought to myself, I haven¡¯t really wolfed out. <i>One moment, I was human, and the next... I became a Crescent.</i>


    I turned to him. "Well¡ª"


    But he cut in before I could finish. "Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t wolfed out yet. You look a little too grown to be under eighteen."


    "Oh, I¡¯ve wolfed out," I said smoothly. "Just recently."


    "Wow," he chuckled. "So you¡¯re still an inexperienced wolf."


    I gave a smallugh too, though in my head I was already rolling my eyes. <i>Only if he knew I could kill him right now before he even blinked. Silly goat.</i>


    Then he turned toward the ballroom. "Why don¡¯t we head back in?"


    "I don¡¯t really know how to dance," I said, shrugging.


    He looked at me in mock shock. "You don¡¯t know how to dance? So you¡¯re inexperienced in everything?"


    He smirked as he leaned in slightly. "Or are you gonna tell me you¡¯re inexperienced in bed too?"


    Oh, if only you knew. I just rolled my eyes.


    He extended his hand. "I could teach you. Just the basics. You said your husband¡¯s inside, right? Imagine this¡ªif I show you how to move, when we go back in, we¡¯ll have the most magical dance. He¡¯lle running back, green with jealousy. And by then..." He stepped closer, his fingers lightly brushing my cheek. "You might already be mine."


    If only you had sense, I thought. If only you knew the beast I¡¯m mated to.


    "Fine," I said with a slight smile. "Not like I know how to waltz anyway."


    He took my hand and started guiding me through the basics. I won¡¯t lie¡ªhe was actually good. Really good. Heughed as I stumbled a few times, encouraging me, teaching with patience. I started to get the hang of it, step by step.


    Then suddenly¡ªhis eyes widened. His body tensed.


    Blood sprayed from his lips.


    I gasped, pushing him away just as he crumpled to the floor, lifeless.


    And then... Cyrius stepped into view.


    He was wiping blood off his wed hand, calmly tossing the stained handkerchief to the side.


    "You didn¡¯t tell me you needed someone to teach you how to dance," he said darkly. "I asked you before, didn¡¯t I? Did you want to learn how to dance?"


    I smirked. "Oh, so now I suddenly have a husband? One that actually notices me? Wow. I¡¯m amazed."


    "Hazel, what the hell are you doing?" he snapped.


    "Well, you invited me to this grand ball, then spent the entire evening waltzing with another woman. While I was out here enjoying my peace, a very nice man offered me hispany."


    "I didn¡¯t drag you all the way from New Orleans just for you to end up with another man," he growled. "You¡¯re not a damn ything."


    "Oh really?" I bit back. "And what were you doing in there with Miss Supermodel Deluxe? Laughing. Dancing. Holding her like she¡¯s the only woman in the world. You barely even looked at me. Too much for a man who says he wants a perfect family."


    I turned to walk away, but he grabbed my wrist and yanked me back, hard.


    "You will not dare turn your back on me."


    I ripped my arm from his grip. "Oh, I should¡¯ve turned my back on you ages ago!"


    His jaw clenched, and then, with a sharp motion, he pulled off his mask.


    And oh God...why did he do that?


    My breath caught.


    Any rage I had fizzled into smoke. The moment I saw his face..his actual face. I felt the ground tilt beneath me. That haircut? That jawline? That perfectly sculpted nose, those thick brows, and those eyes..those furious, beautiful yellow eyes.


    I was gone.


    I felt like dragging him to a dark corner and climbing him like a damn tree. Every feature reminded me of Cayden. Of Caspian. Of everything I used to crave and hate and want again.


    My stomach flipped. I tried to speak but no words came out.


    The rage in his eyes didn¡¯t falter.


    "You want to learn how to dance, huh?" he said, stepping closer, his voice low and possessive.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll teach you."


    He said my name and yanked me closer, his hands tightening around my wrists. His breath was warm against my skin, our faces just inches apart as the full moon bathed us in silver light, making my dress glitter like stardust. I pushed him back slightly.


    "I¡¯ve already learned how to dance," I snapped, my voice sharp. "The man you just killed already taught me. So, you can go back to your stunning little supermodel and enjoy your night. I¡¯m done here."


    I turned and started walking away.


    But of course¡ªCyrius wasn¡¯t done.


    He grabbed my arm again, and I shoved him off. I was nearly at the top of the ballroom stairs, beginning my descent, when he yanked me back once more.


    And then a woman¡¯s voice rang through the crowd, teasing and loud:


    "Oh my God, look at that! A new couple has joined the game!"


    I turned toward her in confusion. Cyrius only grinned.


    "You wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint the crowd now, would you? So," he said smoothly, extending his hand, "shall we, wife?"


    I hesitated, heart pounding, then reluctantly ced my hand in his.


    He pulled me onto the dance floor, just as the music began to y¡ªslow and elegant. Apparently, this was some sort of dancepetition, where an instructor wandered among the couples, eliminating anyone who made a mistake or stopped moving.


    Cyrius held me close. We began to waltz.


    I immediately stepped on his foot¡ªintentionally¡ªbut he didn¡¯t flinch. No reaction. Just a softugh under his breath, like he knew exactly what I was trying to do.


    I kept at it¡ªsubtle missteps, stumbles, even muttered sarcasm under my breath. I was doing everything I could to sabotage us, to embarrass him, to get us disqualified.


    But nothing worked.


    We moved too well together.


    The way he twirled me across the floor, the way his hand fit perfectly at my waist, how our bodies flowed in rhythm with the music¡ªit was maddeningly perfect. His grip was strong but gentle, his movements fluid, like he was born for this.


    Soon enough, only three couples remained. The others still danced wlessly, and I grew more desperate.


    I gave one final push, hoping to trip him. But instead of falling, he caught me¡ªeffortlessly. His arms locked around me and spun it into a graceful move, making it seem like it had been part of the choreography all along.


    The crowd gasped in awe.


    Then¡ªhe swirled me back up to my feet, lifted me by the waist, spun me in the air, caught me again. The audience burst into apuse as he dipped me low, holding me with pride, before gently pulling me upright¡ª


    ¡ªand kissing me.


    Right there.


    Right in the center of the floor.


    My heart stopped.


    His mouth crashed against mine with such intensity, such hunger, I forgot how to breathe. His tongue slid into my mouth, and I didn¡¯t hold back. I kissed him right back, letting myself fall into him. His hand was intertwined with mine, the other still holding me close like I belonged nowhere else but here.


    When we finally broke apart, I was flushed¡ªdizzy with confusion and desire.


    I turned and saw the other two couples frozen, wide-eyed, staring at us.


    Then came the announcement:


    "We finally have a winner!"


    My heart was racing. I spun around, cheeks burning, and bolted out of the ballroom.


    I mmed the door to my room shut and leaned against it, panting.


    <strong><i>Oh my God... what was that?</i></strong>


    I rushed into my room and mmed the door behind me just as Cyrius¡¯s voice echoed down the hall.


    "Hazel! The party is not over, damn it!"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t even look back.


    The door clicked shut before he could get through, and I locked it, pressing my back against the cool wood. My chest was heaving. My skin was hot¡ªburning, like wildfire under my flesh.


    I turned toward my babies, still fast asleep on the bed, peaceful and unaware. But I could barely focus. My body... something was happening.


    Something was changing.


    I stumbled backward, clutching the edge of the dresser as my breath grew ragged. Heat flushed through my core, pulsing like a drumbeat synced to the full moon. My reflection in the mirror across the room looked different¡ªmy eyes gleamed gold, glowing faintly. My lips still tingled from that kiss.


    What did Cyrius do to me?!


    My heart thudded louder. My nails began to grow elongating into ws. The tips curved, sharp and ck. I looked down at my hands, shaking.


    "No... no, no, no..."


    <i>Was I... wolfing out?</i>


    This couldn¡¯t be happening. Not now.


    And yet..here it was. Scratching, tearing, roaring to be set free.


    Panic shot through me. I turned to the babies, now stirring faintly, and with a protective instinct sharper than any de, I pushed them gently to the far corner, away from me.


    "Stay there," I whispered, voice trembling. "Mama¡¯s okay. Mama¡¯s okay."


    But I wasn¡¯t okay.


    Fur burst from my skin¡ªsilver, streaked with ash and crimson. My cheeks contorted, bones shifting under my skin. I tore the dress off me with one sharp movement, not willing to ruin it¡ªor trap myself in it when the beast inside fully rose.


    And then¡ª


    Boom.


    A loud crack rippled through my spine. My knees buckled. My mouth opened in a silent scream, and then... I transformed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 106: Ball emergency

    <h4>Chapter 106: Ball emergency</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Cyrius¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Hazel, open the damn door!"


    I stood in front of the bedroom she¡¯d locked herself into, my fists clenched, ears tuned to the strange sounds echoing inside. Something was wrong. I could hear movement¡ªsomething shifting, wing, scraping¡ªand it wasn¡¯t human.


    Without wasting another second, I mmed my shoulder into the door, splintering it open.


    And then I froze.


    My mouth fell open as I took in the scene.


    A red dressy crumpled in the corner like a fallen rose petal... and in the center of the room stood a creature¡ªmassive, majestic, and white. Not snowy-white like some wolves in winter. No, this was pure white, glowing under the moonlight that poured in through the window.


    Hazel.


    She was towering, almost as tall as me, her fur streaked with glimmers of silver and blood-moon red. Her golden eyes locked onto mine¡ªwild, startled, and undeniably hers.


    What the hell was I looking at? No ordinary wolf had a form like this. No one in the pack ever shifted into something this... this divine.


    <i>What in the gods¡¯ names is she?</i>


    Suddenly, I heard voices outside.


    "<i>Cyrius? Is everything okay with her?"</i>


    <i>"Cyrius..why did your wife suddenly disappear?"</i>


    Shit. <strong>Alexander</strong>.


    He was approaching fast. He couldn¡¯t see her like this,not now, not like this.


    I leapt toward the door, stepping into the hallway just as he turned the corner.


    "She¡¯s fine," I said quickly, faking a tight smile. "The babies were crying. She just went to breastfeed them."


    Alexander blinked. "Oh... I see."


    I gave him a polite nod and blocked the entrance with my body. "Give us a few minutes. We¡¯ll be back soon."


    He nodded slowly, satisfied for now, and turned away.


    When I closed the door behind me again and turned back around, the wolf was gone.


    Hazel was on the floor, wrapped tightly in the bedsheets, shivering. Her skin was dewy with sweat, her breath shaky and uneven. She looked up at me with wide eyes.


    "Cyrius," she whispered, "what just happened?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I murmured, kneeling beside her, cing both hands gently on her trembling shoulders. "You¡¯re okay now. Just breathe."


    She choked on her own words, trying to find air. "I-I felt something burning inside me. Right after you kissed me."


    Her eyes welled, and then her lips curled into augh¡ªa wild, giddy kind ofugh.


    "I wolfed out." She clutched the sheet tighter. "Oh my god. I wolfed out. Finally. Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited to feel that? And it happened. It finally happened."


    She looked down at her trembling hands. "But why was I so big? Why was I huge?"


    "Hazel, calm down." I kept my voice steady, but my heart was thundering. "We¡¯ve got bigger problems."


    She blinked. "What?"


    "The entire pack is fuming downstairs because we disrupted their precious ball. We need to go back, even if just for a few minutes. We need to show face. Keep up appearances."


    "But... I just wolfed out."


    "And nobody must know about that," I snapped quietly. "Hazel, if they see you in that form, they won¡¯t see it as power. They¡¯ll call you an abomination. They don¡¯t know about Crescents. Or vampires. Or anything beyond their narrow little world."


    I cupped her cheek gently. "I won¡¯t let anyoney a hand on you or the babies. But we have to be smart. We have to go back down and act like everything¡¯s fine."


    She groaned and mmed her palms against her face. "Ugh! I didn¡¯t even want to be at this ball in the first ce."


    "I know, Hazel. I know." I stood up and turned away. "Put your dress back on. I¡¯ll wait at the door."


    A few minutester, she emerged, redressed in that same stunning crimson gown, looking like temptation incarnate.


    I took her hand and kissed it gently. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t give you the attention you deserved earlier."


    She raised a brow.


    "The girl I danced with¡ªshe¡¯s Alexander¡¯s daughter. She asked me for a dance and... it would¡¯ve been rude to decline."


    She rolled her eyes. "So you need to dance with the pack¡¯s eldest daughter just to keep them happy? Understandable."


    I smirked. "Oh? Someone sounds jealous."


    "Jealous?" she scoffed, flipping her hair back, revealing the twin marks on her neck¡ªnot mine. "I¡¯ve got two husbands running the world trying to find me right now. You think I¡¯m jealous over you?"


    Her words stung like a silver dagger¡ªand lit a fire inside me.


    Mine.


    One of these days, I was going to mark her. No excuses. No dys. I¡¯d make her mine in every way.


    I stepped close, lowering my voice until it brushed her ear.


    "One of these days... I will make you mine. I promise you that."


    She arched a brow. "Oh no. I belong to someone else already. Don¡¯t try to squeeze yourself in."


    But she didn¡¯t pull away...We descended the stairs together, every eye on us, the music halting mid-note. The air was thick with tension as we reached the base of the stairs.


    I cleared my throat.


    "My apologies," I announced smoothly. "Our children needed attention. Esther had to check on them. We regret the disruption."


    There was a murmur of understanding.


    The music started again.


    I leaned into her. "Let me go grab us a drink."


    As I went to grab us a drink, I hadn¡¯t gone far before I turned and caught sight of something¡ªsomeone¡ªright beside Hazel. Two women were standing near her,ughing cruelly. Hazel stood there, clutching her dress, visibly ufortable.


    I immediately made my way back. My ears caught just enough of their conversation to make my blood boil.


    "Aww, couldn¡¯t handle a kiss, so you went running off?" one of them sneered.


    The second one chimed in with augh. "That excuse your husband gave? Pathetic. Did you see how she was dancing? Pitiful. Parfait, you can¡¯t even waltz. I doubt she¡¯s even wolfed out before," she added, sniffing the air dramatically.


    Before they could get another word out, I stepped forward. The moment they saw me, they tensed. They turned to leave..but I wasn¡¯t about to let it slide.


    "Wait," I said coldly. "I think you two have something to say. An apology."


    One of them scoffed and flicked her hair. "Apology? My foot."


    She tried to turn away, but I wasn¡¯t finished. My eyes locked onto theirs, and I let thepulsion slip through my voice like poisonced silk.


    "<strong>You will apologize to my wife. Now."</strong>


    Their faces nked. Slowly, they turned to Hazel with mechanical smiles.


    "We¡¯re very sorry for our rude behavior," they said in unison. "Please forgive us."


    Hazel blinked. "I forgive you," she muttered, confused and mildly annoyed.


    The women walked away, and she turned to me with a sharp look. "I didn¡¯t know you were usingpulsion on random people now. Turns out I¡¯m not the only one suffering."


    "I did it for them. I did it for you. They needed to apologize," I said, arms crossed.


    "Did I ask for your help?" she hissed. "I could¡¯ve snapped both their necks and cleaned the blood with their designer scarves...<i>but I chose not to.</i>"


    "Well, a good husband has to step in sometimes," I muttered.


    She rolled her eyes. "We¡¯ll continue this conversationter," she said dryly. Then I added, "And enough of the dead bodies for tonight. I already killed someone outside. That¡¯s going to stir up trouble."


    As if on cue, someone shouted across the ballroom, "Where is my brother?! Where is my brother¡¯s body?!"


    Alexander stood, startled, as chaos began to ripple through the crowd. Then came the dragging. The dead body of the man I¡¯d stabbed¡ªthe bastard who dared flirt with Hazel¡ªwas hauled into the room.


    "What is this?" Alexander gasped. "Oh my God..."


    I instinctively moved in front of Hazel, shielding her as murmurs spread like wildfire. A deep, furious voice boomed.


    "We came to your ball, and you killed one of us? How dare your pack do this!"


    Another man¡ªprobably the dead one¡¯s brother¡ªstepped forward in fury.


    "I swear I didn¡¯t know anything about this," Alexander said, looking around in a panic. "My wolves would never harm another Alpha without cause."


    Hazel turned to me, her voice biting. "You killed an Alpha? Why are Alphas so obsessed with me? And you killed him before I get to add him to cue."


    "Shut up, Hazel," I muttered through clenched teeth.


    She justughed.


    "You will pay for this, Alexander!" someone shouted. "My wolves will attack!"


    And then chaos erupted.


    Wolves shifted. Screams rang out. ws shed, and teeth bared. I turned to Hazel and grabbed her shoulders.


    "Go. Protect the babies¡ªnow!"


    She nodded instantly, already shifting to move. As she sprinted off, I threw myself into the chaos. This was my mess...I had to help clean it up.


    Together with Alexander¡¯s men, we tore through the attackers until the room was littered with fallen wolves and bloodied marble.


    Just as the dust began to settle, someone whispered into Alexander¡¯s ear, panic trembling in their voice.


    "Cyrius... your wife is in trouble. She escaped with the babies... but now she¡¯s surrounded."


    My body tensed. Everyone looked at me, waiting for mymand.


    But deep inside, something cold and dangerous whispered in my chest.


    "No," I said calmly. "My wife doesn¡¯t need protection."


    I stared out through the blood-smeared windows.


    <strong><i>"They need protection from my wife."</i></strong>

 Chapter 107: Mate. Mate.Mate.

    <h4>Chapter 107: Mate. Mate.Mate.</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    Cyrius didn¡¯t even have to tell me twice.


    I rushed downstairs and burst into the room. Scooping my babies into my arms, I smashed the window with my bare hand. I stuck my head out...thank the moon, the height wasn¡¯t too bad.


    I tightened my hold around the twins and jumped.


    Inded hard¡ªface first¡ªbut I didn¡¯t stop. The entire house behind me was echoing with chaos and bloodcurdling screams. I dashed away, running as fast as my legs could carry me, the burn in my stomach growing hotter, more intense.


    I stopped briefly to catch my breath, ncing down at my crying babies to soothe them¡ªand that¡¯s when I saw it.


    I was surrounded.


    They had followed me.


    <i>Damn it. No. No, no, no.</i>


    I was about to lose everything. My heart thundered with panic, but then Cyrius¡¯s words echoed in my mind:


    "No one must know about you¡ªnot here. They¡¯ll only see you as an abomination."


    I couldn¡¯t risk it. I couldn¡¯t let them see the truth.


    So, I gently lowered my babies onto the ground and raised both hands in surrender.


    "I¡¯m not involved. I¡¯m just a visitor," I lied.


    "Liar," one of them spat. "We saw you dancing with one of those noble wolves. Seize her¡ªand kill the babies!"


    "No, please!" I begged, tears stinging my eyes. "I¡¯m just a mother. Please, don¡¯t hurt them. You don¡¯t want to do this."


    Theyughed at my desperation. And just as they stepped forward, I heard it.


    <i>A voice....A feminine¡¯s voice.</i>


    "<i>Kill them. Destroy them."</i>


    It was like a sharp growl wrapped in silk¡ªdangerous and divine. I whipped around. Who was that? My head turned in every direction.


    Was it... my wolf? ...The voice growled again, "Kill them."


    I knelt by my babies, brushing their cheeks as I whispered, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Then I closed my eyes.


    And surrendered. Before I could even take a breath, I shifted.


    My bones snapped, fur rippled along my skin, and power...raw and ancient poured through me. When I opened my eyes, I wasn¡¯t just in wolf form... I was something else. Something terrifying.


    They saw me¡ªand froze. The ones who were ready to strike suddenly stood trembling, paralyzed by fear.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I lunged at them.


    By the time it was over, every single one of themy crumpled on the ground, their blood painting the earth in streaks of red and silver.


    "<i>Good girl..."</i>


    I spun around. Who said that? No one was there. But I heard it again¡ªinside me.


    <i>"Me... I¡¯m Flora." </i>The voice didn¡¯t sound like normal speech. It was a growl, low and ancient. But I understood her.


    <i>My wolf....Flora.</i>


    I saw her, clear as day, in the depths of my soul.


    Before I could respond, shlights cut through the night. I snapped out of my haze and quickly wiped off any trace fur, blood, hair...anything that could connect me to what had just happened.


    I pretended to be nothing more than a scared mother, crouched beside her crying babies.


    "She¡¯s alive! She¡¯s alive!" a man¡¯s voice called.


    They rushed toward me¡ªandst to arrive was Cyrius. He walked up with a slow, satisfied smirk.


    Pride oozed off him as he gave me a small nod and picked up Christian while I cradled Heather.


    Then, turning to the others, he said calmly, "I told you. My wife doesn¡¯t need protection."


    That¡¯s when Alexander stepped forward. I bowed slightly, and he returned the gesture, though his eyes held deep curiosity.


    "How did you do it?" he asked, scanning the bodies. "How did you take down so many men? You don¡¯t look like someone who just recently learned to shift. You¡¯re what¡ªeighteen? How can you kill this many wolves?"


    I paused.


    "I wasn¡¯t alone," I said. "There was a wolf. She came to help me and left afterward."


    Alexander narrowed his eyes. "But how did you know help woulde? You acted like someone certain of survival."


    I turned to Cyrius, a smirk of my own forming.


    "She has a good luck charm," he said smoothly. "And I knew that charm woulde through."


    Alexander didn¡¯t seem convinced...but he had other matters to deal with. After a long pause, he simply nodded.


    "We¡¯re just d you¡¯re safe," he said. "And the babies?"


    "They¡¯re fine," I replied. "They just need to eat. Then they¡¯ll sleep."


    I went back into the house and into my room. I gently rocked my babies to sleep before trying once again tomunicate with my wolf.


    "Flora... Flora..." I whispered into the silence.


    But still¡ªnothing.


    The only two times I¡¯d ever truly connected with her were when Cyrius had kissed me, and when those wolves attacked and she¡¯d taken control. But now? It was like trying to scream into a void. Nothing answered.


    "At least we should bond or something," I muttered.


    "Flora..." I called out again.


    Then came a voice from the door.


    "Who¡¯s Flora? Don¡¯t tell me my wife is going mad," Cyrius said, standing there with that damn smile, those bright eyes, and the exact same dimple Cayden had¡ªmocking me.


    I turned to him quickly. "No, it¡¯s my wolf. I¡¯m trying tomunicate with her. I swear to God, she took over when I was attacked¡ªshe killed those men. But now, I just... I can¡¯t feel her."


    "Yeah," Cyrius shrugged casually as he stepped closer. "It happens like that sometimes."


    But the moment he got closer, I heard it.


    <strong><i>Mate. Mate. Mate.</i></strong>


    I stumbled back, my heart mming against my ribs.


    "What? Hazel?" Cyrius rushed to me.


    And then it hit¡ªthat burning sensation again. The bite marks on my neck, the ones he left when he first marked me, started itching like wildfire. A strange, sweet scent filled the air¡ªso thick and primal I could barely breathe.


    Cyrius¡¯s eyes darkened immediately. He sniffed once. Twice. His expression changed.


    "Oh... my God..." I whispered. "Is this...heat?" My voice trembled as I looked down, horrified. "I¡¯ve seen wolves talk about it, joke about it. But... me? Now?"


    I covered my face with both hands, trying to distance myself from him.


    Mate. Mate. Mate.


    Flora¡¯s voice growled louder in my head, insistent now.


    Cyrius stepped forward, calm but all-too aware of what was happening. "Hazel. It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re just in heat. Your wolf has activated. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s normal."


    His voice dropped. "And since you were already marked before your wolf awakened... now it¡¯s only right for me to mark you again¡ªwith her fully present."


    He moved closer, voice husky. "Let me help. Just let me bite you again. We could... ease this, together. One rough night, that¡¯s all it would take, and then¡ª"


    "No!" I cried, backing away, almost panicking. "Stay away from me! I¡¯ll be fine."


    I clutched my hair, trying to ground myself¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t working.


    I wasn¡¯t fine.


    "Hazel, it¡¯s not something to be ashamed of," Cyrius said gently, though there was a tension behind his voice. "Your wolf is merging with you. You¡¯re maturing. Your bond with me is intensifying. That¡¯s natural. The moment we mated, your body and hers... they were always going to respond."


    "No!" I shouted again. "I need to get away. I need to go back to Cayden and Caspian. I need to go back to New Orleans. Please take me back now. I need my husband."


    Cyrius¡¯s entire expression shifted.


    "Damn me if I ever let you go back there," he snapped. "This¡ª" he gestured around the room "¡ªis your home now. Our home. At least for now. When I take over New Orleans, I¡¯ll bring you back as my queen."


    "I¡¯m not yours!"


    He gave a small, infuriating smirk. "Your wolf said otherwise."


    Flora snarled in my head like she was ready to lunge. I could feel her desire..hot, overwhelming, and so unlike me. She wanted to pounce on him, bite his neck, lick down to his ribs, feel his hands grip my thighs, and¡ª


    "Stop," I whispered, pping my own forehead, shaking off the images flooding in. "What the hell is wrong with me?"


    Okay, fine. Let my wolfmunicate with yours," he said, his voice dropping low. Then, right in front of me, he began to shift...just slightly. His bright yellow eyes turned a deeper gold, his ws extended, and faint tufts of hair sprouted along his jaw. He grunted softly, and strangely, I felt it in my stomach. Like something deep inside me was responding.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it felt like our wolves were...municating. My hand began to tremble as if it wanted to reach out to him on its own. As if it had a will.


    He stepped closer.


    "Cyrus, please," I whispered, backing away. "Stay away."


    "No, wife," he said, his voice now gruff andced with that unmistakable growl. "Let¡¯s bond. Let¡¯s mate. It¡¯ll be easy... and fun, and sweet, and pleasurable. I promise."


    "No!" I said, louder this time. "And I¡¯m not even your wife! We¡¯re not married!"


    "Then fine," he growled, a feral grin spreading across his face. "Let¡¯s get married. Let¡¯s start with this."


    His tongue flicked out to wet his lips as his golden eyes locked onto my neck¡ªright where Cayden and Caspian¡¯s bite marks still lingered like a brand.


    "No," I gasped, clutching my neck instinctively, stepping back in panic. "No..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 108: Jealous mother

    <h4>Chapter 108: Jealous mother</h4>


    <strong>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~*</strong>


    He wasing closer... closer than I couldprehend. And Flora..my damn new wolf...was encouraging it.


    <i>No....And damn it..yes.</i>


    I wanted it. I wanted him. I wanted him to jump on me and im me as his. I wanted him to slide into me and treat me like his wife..just like he always called me.


    And as if the babies could hear the storm boiling in my chest, Heather let out a sudden cry.


    I rushed to her, grateful for the distraction. "I need to breastfeed her," I said quickly, my voice breathless. "Can you leave?"


    He let out a low, guttural growl... but he turned and walked out.


    I sighed, pressing my hand to my chest. My heart was racing..fluttering like a trapped hummingbird in my ribs.


    Damn it.


    <strong><i>Mate. Mate. Mate.</i></strong>


    Flora was screeching inside my head like she¡¯d lost her mind. I almost wanted to grab her by the throat and throw her out of my body.


    What the hell did she mean she wanted Cyrius?


    Can¡¯t she see...feel..the marks already on my neck?


    I¡¯m not mated to just one wolf. I¡¯m bound to two. Two deliciously handsome men waiting for me back home.


    <strong><i>I know I can¡¯t let Cyrius touch me. No. Never.</i></strong>


    I stood up, needing air. Needing space.


    I walked to the window, desperate for the cool night breeze to calm my nerves. I knew I couldn¡¯t escape..not yet. Thepulsion Cyrus had ced on me still pulsed under my skin, and even the thought of running made my body vibrate in warning.


    So maybe... I could survive just a little longer.


    From the window, I looked down at the courtyard. My eyes immediately caught on the same woman I¡¯d seen dancing with Cyrius earlier..the one who was way too close to him.


    Now she wasughing and jiggling around with a group of other maidens, her voice loud and shrill. She¡¯s going to be the future Luna, I thought bitterly, my jaw tightening.


    I should¡¯ve looked away. I should¡¯ve turned around and walked away.


    But no...Something in me..it wasn¡¯t just Flora..wanted to listen. Needed to. Especially after seeing her hands all over my... him ugh!


    So I watched, my eyes locked on her as I tuned into their conversation.


    "I heard Cyrius is at the bar," she giggled, tossing her curls. "I can literally smell his pheromones from here."


    Another oneughed. "Doesn¡¯t he have a wife?"


    The first girl scoffed, "Well, thank the Moon she rejected this night. Because I¡¯m putting my ws all over him."


    They shrieked andughed, then walked arm-in-arm into a massive building with lights ring from the windows.


    A club...They were going into a damn club.


    And Cyrius was there.


    With them.


    Her words echoed in my head:


    "<i>I¡¯m putting my ws all over him."</i>


    Something inside me snapped...It wasn¡¯t just Flora. It was me.


    The very thought of her grinding on him, touching him, moaning for him..it made my head spin, my body shudder.


    But why should I care?


    I¡¯m not his wife. I shouldn¡¯t be the one worrying about his needs or wondering who he¡¯s putting his ws on. That¡¯s not my ce. He kidnapped me, remember? Hepelled me to stay here, away from my home, away from my mates. I¡¯m not responsible for satisfying anything he wants.


    And yet, as I paced the room, the thought of that girl giggling, whispering about putting her ws all over him had my stomach twisting into angry knots.


    No, no, no. I refuse to let this get to me.


    I turned back to my babies, gently rocking them even though they were fast asleep. Peaceful. Unbothered. Unlike their mother, whose mind was spiraling into madness. I pressed a kiss to each of their foreheads and stepped away. But the second I sat on the bed, I knew..sleep wasn¡¯ting for me tonight.


    Flora was growling inside me. Go get your mate. Mates. Mates.


    "Mates, my ass," I mumbled, grabbing a pillow and screaming into it.


    "Shut up, Flora!" I yelled at my own wolf, my voice muffled in the fabric.


    God, this was insane. I¡¯m in charge, not her. I¡¯m Hazel. I survived worse than this. I¡¯ve buried my emotions, fought witches¡ªhell, I¡¯ve wed my way out of death. I¡¯m not about to lose my mind over one hot, dangerous, impossible man with hypnotic eyes and pheromones that smell like lust and forest fire.


    Still... if Flora ever saw Caspian and Cayden again, I knew she¡¯d forget all about Cyrius. Right? Right.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself, but the ache in my stomach only deepened. The weird feeling wasn¡¯t fading. I should¡¯ve ignored it, but something...everything..was screaming inside me.


    Maybe... maybe I just needed confirmation. Just to see.


    Not because I care.


    Not because I¡¯m jealous.


    Just... to confirm.


    Yeah, that¡¯s it.


    I got up and poured myself a beer, downing it in a few gulps. I grabbed another. My hands were shaking. I could still feel Cyrius¡¯ breath on my skin, his voice whispering "Wife" in that growly, feral tone. The way he looked at my neck... the way his eyes dropped to where Caspian and Cayden had marked me.


    Stop it, Hazel. Don¡¯t think about him naked. Just stop.


    I rubbed my temples, muttering, "You don¡¯t care. You don¡¯t care. You¡¯re only going to check."


    I walked to the window again. The streets below were glowing with nightlife. Lights, music,ughter. Somewhere out there, she was probably already in hisp.


    "Fine," I said aloud, teeth gritted.


    If he¡¯s going to sleep with her, then I need to know.


    Just confirmation.


    I tied my hair into a messy bun, my face flushed with heat I didn¡¯t want to name. I looked back at my babies and whispered, "Stay safe. Mama just needs to check something real quick."


    I threw on a coat over my silk nightwear and headed toward the door, muttering to myself as I went, "I¡¯m not jealous. Just a little investigative research. That¡¯s all."


    After finally giving in, I tied a scarf across my face so no one would recognize me. My heart was pounding as I stepped out into the night, the city air cool against my skin. I followed the path toward the club, the music ring so loud I could feel it in my chest.


    The moment I reached the front of the building, I caught his scent. Cyrius.


    Not just his scent¡ªI could hear his heartbeat.


    Good. That would make it easier to find him.


    I stepped inside, weaving through sweaty bodies and questionable activity. The ce reeked of desire, chaos, and alcohol. My eyes scanned every dark corner. No sign of him. Was he already...?


    No. I swallowed the rising bile in my throat. Don¡¯t go there.


    But his scent¡ªit was stronger upstairs. That¡¯s where he was. So I headed toward the stairway, only to be stopped by two bulky guards stationed at the entrance.


    "Sorry," one of them said, holding out a hand. "No wolves allowed upstairs unless you¡¯re official."


    I tried to stay calm. "My husband is up there. I just want to talk to him."


    "Husband?" one of them repeated, raising a brow. Then they chuckled¡ªmocking, amused. "Ain¡¯t no married couples up there. All single wolves."


    What the hell was that supposed to mean?


    "Is everybody up there...?" I muttered under my breath, horrified.


    Before I could react, another one mumbled, "Oh damn. Now I really wanna know."


    I took a breath and stood tall. "Look, I¡¯m sorry. But he¡¯s really up there. I can hear his heartbeat."


    They looked at each other. Then one of them scoffed and said, "If that¡¯s your man up there... he¡¯s a whack-ass husband."


    With a grunt and a wave, they finally let me pass.


    I ascended the stairs, one slow, shaking step at a time, following the rhythm of Cyrius¡¯ heartbeat. The closer I got, the louder it became¡ªsteady, strong, real. My fingers trembled as they brushed the wall for bnce.


    Then I reached the door.


    And froze.


    Inside, I could hear moans. Low, breathy. Kissing sounds. Wet. Intimate.


    No.


    No, they weren¡¯t¡ª


    I pushed the door open.


    There he was.


    Cyrius.


    Shirtless.


    The woman had her arms wrapped around him, her ws raking lightly across his bare skin. His hands were on her shoulders, holding her close. Their lips were just inches apart.


    My heart cracked in half.


    Oh no.


    Oh no no no.


    Flora took over before I could even blink.


    The next second, I was airborne¡ªliterally¡ªand mmed her head straight into the wall.


    CRACK.


    She slumped like a rag doll,pletely unconscious. Good.


    "HAZEL!" Cyrius roared, his voice thick with shock.


    I didn¡¯t even flinch.


    "What?" I said¡ªno, snapped. Loud. Unbothered. "No really, what?"


    My eyes were zing. My heart was somewhere between exploding and disintegrating. "I¡¯ve seen exactly what I needed to see, thank you very much. Now I¡¯m going back to have a terrible night in peace."


    I turned, already halfway out the door¡ª


    But he grabbed me.


    Dragged me back with those strong arms like I was weightless. My body spun around and suddenly I was face to face with him. His breath hit mine. His skin glowed under the dim light. My eyes..traitorous, stupid eyes nced at his perfect shoulders, those carved abs, that disgustingly masculine, wless body.


    <i>No. No way in hell.</i>


    Was I..was I finding him attractive after he just cheated on me?!


    I shoved him. Hard. "Leave me alone! You CHEATED¡ª!"


    His brow twitched. "Cheater?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t you dare y dumb with me," I spat. "That thing.." I pointed to the woman now half-slumped against the wall. "You were all over her! Holding her. Touching her. Your lips¡ªabout to¡ª"


    "I wasn¡¯t going to kiss her!"


    "Oh really? Then what were you gonna do, Cyrius? Shake hands with your chest out and ws grazing her hips?!"


    His jaw clenched. "She came onto me."


    I gave the fakestugh of my life. "And you just stood there? You didn¡¯t move, you didn¡¯t flinch, you didn¡¯t even try to push her away!"


    "I was frozen!" he barked, stepping closer. "Because the only thing I could think about was you! And how I¡¯m ruining everything every time I try to protect you¡ª"


    "Protect me? Is that what we¡¯re calling this now? Humping random wolves in secret rooms?"


    "I didn¡¯t HUMP her!"


    I gasped. "You raised your voice at me?"


    He blinked. His lips parted. "Hazel, no¡ª"


    "No, you don¡¯t get to raise your voice. Not after what I saw. Not after you dragged me to this stupid city, kissed me like a man possessed, and then let some girl drape herself all over you like a clearance rack jacket!"


    Cyrius¡¯s face twisted with a mix of regret and frustration. "You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening to me¡ªwhat you¡¯re doing to me. I¡¯m going insane around you, Hazel."


    My throat tightened. "Good. Go insane somewhere else."


    And just like that, I turned around again, walking away with my head high¡ªeven though my heart was crumbling behind the scarf.


    But of course, he wasn¡¯t done.


    He grabbed my wrist.


    "Hazel. Look me in the eye and tell me you didn¡¯t feel something when we kissed."


    "Let. Me. Go."


    His grip tightened. "Say it."


    I yanked my hand free. My voice cracked like thunder.


    <strong>"I FELT HUMILIATED!"</strong>

 Chapter 109: Humiliating

    <h4>Chapter 109: Humiliating</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Cyrius¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    God knows I was ready to pounce on her. Hazel. The fire in me was wild, my wolf wing at the edges of my skin, desperate to im what it thought belonged to us. But her babies needed her more than I did in that moment. So I stepped out.


    I didn¡¯t want to. But I had to.


    As soon as I left her room, I went to the study, hoping a moment alone might help me pull myself together. Maybe help my wolf calm down. I barely made it halfway there when I bumped straight into Alexander. Fully dressed, smelling like expensive cologne and celebration.


    "Brother, where are you going at this hour?" he asked, raising a brow.


    I didn¡¯t want to get into it. "Just need to clear my head."


    Heughed lightly and pped my shoulder. "Clear your head? Come on, the pack just got married¡ªwe¡¯re throwing a celebration at the club tonight. You shoulde. Beer. Loud music. Maybe even a good distraction or two." His tone dipped knowingly.


    I hesitated, but honestly? Anything to shut down the raging heat in my veins.


    I nodded. "Yeah. Why not?"


    As we walked, he turned to me again. "Did your wife reject you?" His smirk was cocky. "Your pheromones are everywhere. Your wolf¡¯s scent is damn near suffocating the house. Maybe you should handle that... in the club."


    I didn¡¯t answer. What was there to say? He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I was horny as hell. My wolf was restless, my bones aching, skin too tight. I wanted Hazel. Only her. But she didn¡¯t want me. Not tonight. Maybe not ever.


    When we got to the club, I followed Alexander up to a private room. He promised drinks, goodpany, and¡ªif I needed it¡ªa few she-wolves who wouldn¡¯t mind helping me blow off some steam.


    But none of them mattered. Not one.


    Only Hazel.


    I sat down, trying to drown my thoughts, when a knock hit the door. I opened it¡ªand nearly froze.


    Aaliyah.


    Alexander¡¯s eldest daughter.


    She was smiling, that slow, sultry kind of smile that meant trouble. She held a bottle of beer in one hand, and her eyes never left mine. "My dad said someone needed this," she purred.


    So this was intentional.


    I stepped aside, letting her in, but my head was already spinning. I didn¡¯t want to think. I didn¡¯t want to feel. I just wanted my wolf to shut the hell up, stop growling her name¡ªHazel, Hazel, Hazel...over and over in my skull.


    I stripped off my shirt. Heat rolled under my skin, thick and unbearable.


    Aaliyah stepped closer, cing the beer on the table. "Is your wife sleeping?" she asked, eyeing my bare chest. "Because you look like someone who needs... attention."


    I drained the beer in one go. "My wife is fine. And nothing is going on."


    But she stepped closer again, fingers grazing over my abs. "This doesn¡¯t feel like nothing. Your wolf¡¯s practically screaming."


    I was just about to push her away when I heard it...footsteps. Familiar ones. A heartbeat I could recognize through fire.


    Hazel....She wasing.


    I didn¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d seen. But she was heading straight here.


    I panicked.


    I grabbed Aaliyah and pulled her against me, her hands instantly sliding up around my neck, her body flush against mine.


    "Oh, I knew it," she whispered, breath hot against my skin. "You¡¯re starved. And while your little wife pushes you away, someone like me will dly take her ce."


    Her lips grazed my jaw just as¡ª


    BANG...The door burst open. And there she was her eyes hot... she attacked Aaliyah and challenged me and yelled calling our first kiss <strong>HUMILIATING</strong>


    I challenged her¡ªand of course, she had to challenge me right back. But what I couldn¡¯t understand was why she was standing there acting jealous after she was the one who rejected me tonight. Seriously?


    She stomped out of the room, furious, and I followed after her, already boiling.


    "What are you even doing here?" I snapped. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at home? With the kids?"


    She turned, ring at me with those same eyes that used to look at me like I was her whole world. "Well, I¡¯m going back to the kids. Don¡¯t worry about that."


    Then she said it. "You cheater."


    I froze. That word? It hit too deep.


    "What did you just say?" I barked, closing the space between us in one stride. "Cheater?"


    My voice cracked with anger as I stepped closer. "Why the hell would you call me a cheater, huh? You¡¯re the one who said there¡¯s nothing between us. Right?" Iughed bitterly. "There¡¯s absolutely nothing. We¡¯re not husband and wife, remember? You reminded me of that. So tell me¡ªhow am I cheating?"


    Her mouth twisted in frustration. "Fine. You¡¯re not cheating," she hissed. "Go be with her. When she wakes up, go have your perfect little night with her."


    She turned and stomped off, her heels echoing through the hallway. And you know what? I didn¡¯t even reach for her. I didn¡¯t stop her. Let her leave.


    But as I stood there, staring at the empty hallway she left behind, I couldn¡¯t help but grit my teeth.


    Why would shee looking for me upstairs if she didn¡¯t want me? Why would she be up there messing with my head¡ªying jealous?..if she was the one pushing me away?


    I just wanted a perfect damn family with her. But she kept shoving me out, mming the door in my face. And still... she didn¡¯t want me to leave either. She didn¡¯t want me, but she didn¡¯t want me with anyone else.


    How selfish was that?


    My jaw tightened, my smile droppingpletely as I watched her fade from my view¡ªand then out of the club altogether.


    I didn¡¯t want to go back inside. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of pretending through the rest of this night.


    But then¡ªAaliyah.


    I heard her groan, and I rushed over. She was lying on the floor, blood trailing from her temple.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath. If Alexander saw this, I¡¯d be in deeper trouble than I could handle.


    I knelt and cradled her head carefully. Her skin was already healing¡ªthank god for that...but her eyes fluttered, dazed and distant.


    "Shh..." I whispered. "Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t remember anything that happened here tonight."


    I stared into her eyes, steady and focused. "You came in, handed me the beer, and then you left."


    She blinked once... then slowly nodded, her body rxing. Compelled already then I stepped out.


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV...~*</i></strong>


    I shouldn¡¯t have gone. I told myself I wouldn¡¯t, but my damn stubbornness..and this wild wolf inside me...pushed me into chaos I didn¡¯t ask for. Now here I am, back in my chambers, curled up on my bed with my babies beside me.


    I<i> just want to leave this damn country.</i>


    I want to run away from all of it. From him. From this suffocating air that smells like lies and betrayal. I don¡¯t even want toy eyes on Cyrius again. He irritates me. He confuses me. And no one...absolutely no one¡ªhas ever made me feel this insane.


    How dare he?


    He even dares deny it. He simply threw that stupid "you said we are not married" line at me like it absolved him. Maybe it does. Maybe it technically means he didn¡¯t cheat. But what about dignity? What about respect? What about telling the damn truth?


    How could he parade me around, tell everyone I was his bride¡ªand still press his lips against another girl¡¯s? Humiliate me like that? Lower my worth right in front of wolves who already look down on me?


    Do they think I care about him making out with some random she-wolf?


    Well, I do. I hate that I do.


    I kept tossing in bed, the thoughts chasing each other through my head like rabid dogs. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about him. I should be nning my escape. I need to get out of here before I start slipping again.


    Oh Caspian...


    My heart clenched as I thought of him¡ªmy soft-spoken gentleman. By now, he would¡¯ve been sitting beside me, worrying about my safety, urging me to rest, wrapping his arms around me, and whispering that everything would be okay. He would¡¯ve been caring for our babies..our perfect little twins. Has he even seen them? Have they even seen his face?


    God, I miss him.


    And Aurora. Her warm presence, her constant worrying, her motherly lectures. I could almost hear her scolding me. "Don¡¯t lose yourself, Hazel. Don¡¯t forget who you are."


    A tear slipped from the corner of my eye.


    But no. No more tears. I¡¯ve awakened now. I¡¯ve seen what I am..What I can be. I¡¯m stronger. I have to be stronger. Thepulsion shouldn¡¯t work on me anymore. Not after everything I¡¯ve endured. Not after what was stolen from me. I swallowed the lump in my throat, exhaled shakily, and finally drifted into sleep.


    But happiness didn¡¯tst long.


    The sun pierced through the curtain like a de to my face, dragging me out of my only moment of peace. My twins¡¯ cries filled the room. I shot up, stumbled out of bed, and rushed to them.


    "Christian... Heather..." I whispered, pulling them gently into my arms.


    I breastfed them both, cradling their tiny bodies, humming softly. After a while, their cries turned to giggles, and I found myself smiling despite the ache in my chest. At least I had them. My babies. As long as I had them, no problem could swallow me whole.


    Then came the knock.


    A sharp, intrusive knock that made my body tense. I stood, carried my babies back to the bed, and cautiously walked toward the door. The moment I opened it, my stomach flipped.


    It was her.


    That same smug she-wolf from the night before. The one tangled up with Cyrius. She stood there, smiling like the devil, a glint of venom in her eyes.


    "Hi," she chirped, too sweetly. "We just wanted to invite you downstairs. We¡¯re having a swimmingpetition, and your husband is one of the swimmers. It would be such a shame for you to miss it."


    "I¡¯m not interested," I said coldly and tried to shut the door.


    But her hand shot forward, forcing it open again.


    "We don¡¯t m doors here," she said with mock-politeness. "As the future Luna, I¡¯mmanding your presence downstairs. My father...the Alpha...is personally requesting your attendance. And you wouldn¡¯t want to disrespect his invitation, would you?"


    I stared at her, rage simmering under my skin. She didn¡¯t care. But she had a point. If I wanted to stay in the Alpha¡¯s good graces long enough to n my escape, I¡¯d have to y along.


    "Fine," I muttered.


    She smiled in triumph and gestured to two maids behind her. "They¡¯ll escort you."


    And just like that, she was gone.


    I turned back to the twins, kissed their foreheads, and whispered, "Hey babies.. Let¡¯s hope you guys love the waters."


    I don¡¯t want to see Cyrius. I don¡¯t want to look at him. But if getting out of here means pretending just a little longer...


    Then so be it.

 Chapter 110: Smart bet

    <h4>Chapter 110: Smart bet</h4>


    <strong>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    I held my head high. I had gone through too much in this life to let this break me. Why should this moment be any different? I wrapped my babies gently in soft cloth and ced them in a little basket. The maids she had left with me apanied me to the carriage.


    The ride wasn¡¯t long. It stopped before arge crowd gathered near a wide river or beach. People were diving into the water,ughing and sshing around. It was lively. But the moment I stepped out of the carriage with my babies, all eyes turned to me.


    I heard them. The whispers.


    "That¡¯s her... the wife."


    "<i>The shameful one."</i>


    They weren¡¯t even trying to hide it.


    Still, I didn¡¯t flinch. Cyrius had humiliated me here, yes, but I¡¯ve endured worse. This? This was just a drop in the ocean of everything I¡¯ve survived.


    I walked forward steadily until the Alpha approached me with a charming smile.


    "Mrs Esther," he greeted, "thank you for honoring us with your presence. Your husband is one of ourpetitors, and it would¡¯ve been improper not to invite his wife..and his precious little babies."


    "Thank you, Alpha. May your reign be one of peace," I replied politely.


    He gestured for me to follow him to my seat. I sat down, cing the baby basket carefully on myp. My heart fluttered nervously as I scanned the crowd for him.


    But he wasn¡¯t there.


    A strange sorrow swirled in my chest. Was I really this affected just because I couldn¡¯t see him? I turned my gaze away, desperate to find anything¡ªanything¡ªthat could distract me from this ache.


    Then came her voice. That grating, sugary voice.


    "Oh my God, you came! You look... ravishing."


    I nced up. She was smirking, pointing at my dress to her maids.


    "<i>Wait... isn¡¯t that one of my dresses?"</i>


    "Yes," the maid said calmly. "It was in the pile of clothes you said you no longer wanted, so we moved them to her room."


    Her eyes widened in mock surprise.


    "So I¡¯m giving my leftovers to people who can¡¯t afford them now?" she said with a smug littleugh.


    I blinked, looking down at the dress. Yes, it looked a little old... but still beautiful.


    And still, I said nothing. I am a Luna of another pack..one far more powerful and prestigious. One of the strongest creatures standing here. Yet here I was, silently absorbing every insult hurled my way, still ming Cyrius for all of it.


    Before she could say anything more, one of her maids tapped her arm and whispered something. Her expression dropped instantly.


    Curious, I peered around her to see what had caught her attention¡ª


    And then I saw him.


    Cyrius emerged from the water, droplets cascading from his body like a damn scene from a movie. His curly hair, now drenched and straight, fell into his eyes. His bare torso glistened under the sun, muscles flexing with every step.


    Thank God he was wearing pants, but... even so, everything was still very visible.


    I tried¡ªreally tried¡ªto look away. But one eye refused to listen. It kept ncing back.


    "Oh my God, let¡¯s go talk to him!" she squealed and scurried away, practically sprinting toward him.


    Cyrius casually pushed his wet hair away from his face, his eyes scanning the crowd¡ªuntil theynded on mine.


    For a few silent moments, we held each other¡¯s gaze. Then he turned away, walking toward the beach again.


    I watched as she approached him, throwing herself at him like she hadn¡¯t just insulted me moments ago. He didn¡¯t resist. He let his hand trail across her waist as she pressed herself against his wet body.


    My stomach churned.


    <i>Can¡¯t they do this somewhere else? Get a room or something?</i>


    She handed him a towel, and he slowly dried himself, still standing right there like a damn sculpture carved by the gods.


    The Alpha beside me chuckled.


    "Seems your husband is the flirty type," he teased. "Are you ready for a second wife?"


    I forced a smile.


    "Well, it¡¯s not my decision to make. He¡¯s the husband. He decides who he wants to bring home."


    The Alpha nodded.


    "Maybe after he takes over his own pack back in New Orleans, he can marry my daughter. That would make him Alpha of two powerful packs. Imagine that."


    "Thank God I¡¯m not the jealous type," I said through clenched teeth.


    Heughed heartily. I turned away from him. I was done ying polite.


    I tried focusing on my babies. They were ying together in their basket, giggling in their own babynguage I couldn¡¯t understand. I rolled my eyes and inhaled deeply, grounding myself...


    Until I felt it. That familiar energy. That presence.


    "You came," he said.


    I looked up. There he was, now dry but still glistening under the sun like a freaking temptation.


    I struggled to keep my gaze from drifting... lower. But my eyes betrayed me. Again.


    He smirked. "Hey, my eyes are up here."


    I scoffed. "Well, I¡¯m not in the mood to see anything disgusting right now, so I suggest I keep my eyes below."


    He chuckled.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I was invited by the Alpha." I turned toward the man who was now busy chatting with someone else.


    "Well, thanks foring," Cyrius said. "Thepetition starts soon. Do you want to wish me luck?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "I don¡¯t believe in luck. But may the best man win."


    Just then, the Alpha¡¯s voice boomed over the crowd:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, would the participants please step forward!"


    Cyrius turned and joined the otherpetitors.


    I watched them. All of them were built, tall, and muscr. But he... he stood out.


    Maybe it was how the sun kissed his skin.


    Or how his wet hair clung to his neck.


    Or maybe it was just him¡ªcharismatic, confident, and damn near impossible to ignore.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was exactly.


    But I couldn¡¯t look away.


    Thepetitors began moving toward the edge of the water, muscles flexing and adrenaline thick in the air.


    The Alpha turned to the crowd with a booming voice.


    "It¡¯s time to ce your bets!"


    He reached into his robes and dropped a hefty bag of coins on the table with a clink.


    "I¡¯m betting on Cyrius," he said confidently.


    Aaliyah rose from her seat, flipping her hair as if she was on a runway.


    "Same," she said sweetly, locking eyes with Cyrius. He smirked at her, and one by one, others stepped forward, cing their bets on variouspetitors...most of them, unsurprisingly, betting on Cyrius too.


    Then the Alpha turned toward me.


    "And you, Esther? Won¡¯t you ce a bet?"


    I gave a small, polite smile.


    "I don¡¯t have any coins on me."


    He chuckled and tossed a small bag of coins my way.


    "Then take mine. Come ce your bets."


    I stood slowly, walking toward the table. My eyes scanned the line ofpetitors.


    God knows I¡¯m not betting on Cyrius.


    And then my gazended on him¡ªa man who looked out of ce among the rest. Frail, smaller in stature, no intimidating muscles, and not particrly tall. But there was something in his eyes... a fierceness. A fire. Something different.


    "Well," I said, "size doesn¡¯t matter."


    I ced my bet on him and pointed at the man.


    The crowd murmured in confusion. Even the man himself looked stunned. No one had ever ced a bet on him before. Cyrius¡¯ face instantly darkened.


    The Alpha raised a brow.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not cing your bet on your <i>husband</i>?" He emphasized the word as if to test me.


    "No," I said calmly. "You said I could ce my bet, right? Well, I¡¯ve ced it."


    He nodded slowly.


    "Well, all bets are now in."


    I gave Cyrius a gentle, sugar-sweet smile and returned to my seat, unbothered. He was still ring at me when I sat.


    The whistle blew.


    The men dove into the water like arrows, muscles rippling and sshes flying. The race had begun.


    Cyrius surged forward, taking the lead almost immediately. His body cut through the water like a de.


    Aaliyah appeared at my side like a fly you can¡¯t quite swat away, nked by her minions. Her voice was syrupy and smug.


    "Oh my God, look at Cyrius!" she cooed. "He¡¯s clearly going to win."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    "Good thing I know how to spot potential," she continued with a sideways nce at me. "Even though he¡¯s not my husband... unlike some wives who can¡¯t even support theirs."


    My stomach twisted. Her voice, her energy¡ªit all brought back memories of Natasha. The maniption. The mind games. The cruelty. God, I hated it. I hoped Aaliyah met the same end as Natasha.


    Just then, the crowd gasped.


    Cyrius was inches away from grabbing the finish pole¡ªvictory practically in his hands¡ªwhen suddenly, out of nowhere, a shadow shot up from beneath the water.


    A hand snatched the pole right before Cyrius could reach it.


    The crowd roared in shock.


    The winner?


    The small, frail-looking man I had ced my bet on.


    I smiled, eyes gleaming as I stood and pped.


    "Yay! Good thing I know how to see potential in people," I said, turning toward Aaliyah. "I bet on more than just abs and attitude."


    She blinked, stunned speechless.


    "Excuse me," I said sweetly, brushing past her with the satisfaction of a queen who did note to y.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 111: Couple game.

    <h4>Chapter 111: Couple game.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I walked over to the table where the coins wereid and calmly packed all of them with a soft, smug smile. The crowd murmured as I scooped up my winnings. Then, as if on cue, all three ceremonial masks were brought out to honor the winner.


    With grace, I made my way to the man I had bet on.


    "Merci, Mademoiselle," he said with a French ent, bowing as he gently pecked my hand. "Thank you for believing in me."


    He leaned in as if to kiss my hand again, but before he could, Cyrius appeared and yanked my hand away from the man¡¯s grasp, pulling me protectively behind him.


    "Careful," Cyrius said, his voice low. "She¡¯s my wife."


    I ripped my hand from his grip.


    "Careful, husband. He¡¯s just greeting me."


    But Cyrius wasn¡¯t done. He seized my wrist again and dragged me away from the crowd, pulling me into a more secluded area between the trees, away from prying eyes.


    "What are you doing?" I demanded, yanking myself free.


    "No¡ªwhat are you doing?" he snapped.


    "Letting a man kiss your hand while your so-called husband is watching? Really?"


    "Oh, are we talking about that now?" I shot back. "Because I remember catching you all lovey-dovey with Aaliyah. Did I say anything? You were in a room with her. And just minutes ago, she was practically wrapping herself around you like a snake. I kept my mouth shut. So don¡¯t you dare act jealous now."


    "I¡¯m not jealous," he said, jaw tight. "I¡¯m protecting the title I already announced to this pack..that we¡¯re married. We can¡¯t afford to be seen doing things like that."


    "Well, I didn¡¯t ask for the lie," I said. "You lied. You imed I was your wife. So you can bear the consequences of that."


    I stepped before him, head high, refusing to back down.


    "We are not married. And you are not the father of my babies. You mean nothing to me. The only reason I¡¯m still here is because you kidnapped me. And soon enough, I¡¯ll find a way to escape. And when I do..." I stepped even closer, almost chest to chest. "I will destroy you."


    He chuckled darkly, then gently pushed me back and cupped my chin.


    "Feisty little cat," he whispered. "So because your wolf has finally awakened... You think you can harm me?


    I turned my gaze away, refusing to look into his bright yellow eyes¡ªbecause I knew if I did, I¡¯d melt right there under the sun.


    He drew me closer again, fingers tightening around my chin. "You do know I¡¯m a vampire, right? The first ever. I couldpel you right now...make you a good little wife. Make you apologize for every word you¡¯ve said."


    I pped his hand away.


    "Then go ahead and do it..because you and I both know I¡¯ll never give you an ounce of respect without being forced. You¡¯re nothing but a coward, hiding behindpulsion and cheap power."


    I turned my back on him.


    He grabbed my arm again. "Don¡¯t walk away from me."


    I yanked free. "I should¡¯ve turned my back on you ages ago."


    He stared at me, seething. "So this is what you want, huh? No more pretending in public?"


    "Exactly," I snapped. "I didn¡¯t start the lie. Now go clear it."


    And with that, I walked away.


    I headed back to the gathering and approached the Alpha. "I¡¯m very sorry, but I¡¯ll be leaving now. Thepetition is over, and my bet has already won."


    The Alpha smiled, shaking his head. "Oh, don¡¯t go just yet, Mrs. Esther. The day isn¡¯t over. Tonight we¡¯re having a campfire. The day after the Blue Moon is Eve¡¯s Day, one of our most celebrated nights. There are more activities. You¡¯d be missing a lot."


    How could I say no politely? I nodded and clutched the basket with my babies closer. Goddess, if I had to see Cyrius one more time, I might lose it.


    I returned to my seat just in time to see Cyrius return¡ªthis time fully dressed, and of course, Aaliyah was practically hanging off him like a leech. I rolled my eyes.


    I needed to end this wholepulsion thing. I had my wolf now... maybe if we worked together, we could break it. Or at least weaken it. I started to strategize quietly, until¡ª


    His voice cut through the chatter.


    "I need your attention," Cyrius announced to the crowd.


    Everyone went quiet.


    "I and thatdy," he said, motioning to me, "are not married."


    My heart skipped.


    "Huh?" Alexander¡¯s voice echoed across the field.


    The whole crowd turned to look at me. I shifted in my seat, uneasy.


    Cyrius continued, "When I was traveling to Paris, I met her on the road. She needed help¡ªwith herself and her babies. I brought her here to offer her a better life in this pack. And the only way she¡¯d be treated well... was if she arrived as my wife."


    Whispers erupted through the crowd.


    "But now," he said, "since she¡¯s already recognized by the Alpha, I want to rify the truth. We are not married."


    He smiled softly, as though he had done something noble.


    Aaliyah shrieked with delight. "Oh my God! You mean... you¡¯re single?"


    He licked his lips. "Yup."


    She practically pounced on him, dragging his hand into hers while everyone turned to stare at me.


    Alexander raised his brows. "So... you¡¯re a single mother, and he¡¯s just a... helper?"


    I let out a soft, awkwardugh and nodded. "Yes... Yes, it¡¯s a funny story, isn¡¯t it?"


    Alexander beamed. "Well, thank the heavens. I was honestly a little worried my daughter might marry him and you¡¯d be thrown into a corner. But now that you¡¯re not married, my daughter can have himpletely."


    He walked off with a spring in his step. I sat there, stunned.


    What was Cyrius doing?


    But the more I sat with it... the more I realized: this was a good thing.


    Now that the lie was cleared, we no longer had to pretend at more charades. And maybe...just maybe...now was my chance to escape him.


    The night carried on, but so did the whispers. The gossip around me intensified with every passing second.


    Women brushed past me in pairs,ughing under their breath.


    "Aww... so she¡¯s not even married to him?"


    "He just saved her life? Tragic."


    Another sneered loudly enough for me to hear, "She must¡¯ve been so pathetic that her real husband left her. Poor thing. Dumped and alone."


    I didn¡¯t react. I simply twisted their fears into silence in my head.


    If only they knew the truth.


    My real Husband. The father of my children¡ªis an Alpha. Not just any Alpha. The Alpha. One of the strongest werewolves in existence, ruler of thergest territory: New Orleans.


    And I¡¯m not even Esther.. Im Hazel.. Gilbert Salvatore.


    I cannot reveal my true identity here.


    Not when Cyrius has made it clear I must remain hidden.


    I suspect Alexander still holds old grudges against Cayden and Caspian. If he finds out I¡¯m their mate....his enemy¡¯s Luna.. I don¡¯t know what hell might unfold. So for now, I remain quiet. Silent power wrapped in false weakness.


    Night soon fell, and with it came a half-moon. Candles flickered around the clearing, and a grand campfire zed at the center of the celebration. Warmth danced across everyone¡¯s faces¡ªbut mine felt cold, isted.


    Aaliyah twirled herself around Cyrius like a snake wrapped around a tree. Laughing. Swaying. Letting her hair fall like she was in a perfume ad. The entire crowd was busy. Couples formed naturally, and eyes kept dodging mine.


    Or worse¡ªring at me.


    One man whispered to another, just loud enough,


    "She¡¯s so beautiful. Such a waste. Got dumped with two babies. Think anyone will ever give her a chance again?"


    I rolled my eyes.


    That¡¯s when the man I bet on¡ªthe lean one, the underdog¡ªapproached me.


    He sat beside me with an easy smile.


    "Hey," he said. "Hey again."


    I turned to him, surprised by his kindness.


    "My name¡¯s Robert."


    "I¡¯m Esther," I replied, keeping the lie.


    "Nice to meet you, Esther. And... thank you. For believing in me earlier."


    "It¡¯s okay," I said. "You already thanked me. No need to repeat it."


    "No, I have to," he insisted gently. "Your bet¡ªit boosted my confidence. I¡¯ve never had anyone believe in me like that."


    I smiled faintly as he offered me a drink. I epted it, but ced it down untouched.


    He leaned over to peek into the baby basket.


    "Wow," he whispered. "Your babies are beautiful."


    "Thank you."


    "What are their names?" he asked.


    I pointed softly. "This one is Heather... and this is Christian."


    "Wow," he smiled. Then, pointing to Christian, he said, "Their father must be handsome. The girl took after you... But the boy? I think he took after his dad."


    I nodded, lips tight. "Yes. He is... very handsome."


    A moment passed. Then he asked, "Do you... want to dance?"


    I blinked. "Dance?"


    "Yeah," he said. "I mean, the night¡¯s just starting. It looks like everyone¡¯s already paired up. And from what I hear, the next event is a couples¡¯ game. If you¡¯re alone, it might be... awkward."


    I nced around. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Everyone had paired up.


    "I don¡¯t want to get involved with anyone right now," I said honestly. "I¡¯m married. Or... something close to it."


    "I¡¯m not trying to get involved," he replied quickly. "I just... want to return the favor. You believed in me when no one else did. I figured... maybe I can help make tonight a little less lonely."


    I hesitated.


    "My babies," I said. "I can¡¯t leave them alone."


    "You don¡¯t have to," he said, smiling. "Take them with you. You can hold them if it helps. No one¡¯s going to stop you."


    I looked toward Cyrius.


    He was too busy. Laughing with Aaliyah. She was feeding him grapes like he was some Egyptian god and she was his desperate little servant.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Everyone around us was already locked into someone else. Every pair had been chosen. The night was unfolding without me.


    I turned back to Robert.


    "Well," I said softly. "Alright."

 Chapter 112: Couple

    <h4>Chapter 112: Couple</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I was still a little hesitant about the decision I had just made. What did I mean by teaming up with Roberts...for some dumb game? My mind was a mess of doubt and frustration, but before I could think too much about it, Alexander, the Alpha, spoke again.


    "Every couple, please step forward."


    His voice was loud andmanding. This night, ording to him, was a blissful one. The pack had survived yet another full moon and grown even stronger.


    That was the reason we were hosting different types of games tonight...to celebrate.


    "And wee our new special guest, Mrs. Esther," Alexander added.


    Just like her helper said, I recognized her instantly. But he quickly rified, "She will not be an omega, nor will she be treated like a weak, ordinary wolf. She¡¯ll be staying in the High-House and will be well-respected. Do you all hear me?"


    The wolves grunted in agreement. I clenched my hands together tightly, anxiety blooming in my chest. Alexander motioned again, "Every couple, step forward."


    Roberts, my partner, gently picked up one of my babies and offered his hand to me. I took it with a soft smile. Together, we walked to the front. That was when I heard it¡ªa chuckle.


    It came from Aaliyah.


    "I didn¡¯t know single mothers could join the game... Can she even qualify?" she sneered loudly enough for the others to hear.


    Alexander shot her a sharp re, his difort evident, but she rolled her eyes and turned away. I ignored her. I had to. My focus returned to Cyrius.


    He refused to look at me.


    Not once did his eyes meet mine, as if I didn¡¯t even exist. I could still see the anger simmering beneath his calm facade. The same kind of anger that brewed in me. Fine. If he wanted to ignore me, then I¡¯d ignore him too.


    Alexander raised his hands and began exining the rules.


    "There are two games: Blindfold and Dare. The entire pack will be watching. Let¡¯s make it fun."


    The crowd roared with excitement. I felt Roberts gently squeeze my hand, as if sensing my nervousness. I gave him a quick nod in return.


    "One representative from each couple, please," Alexander said.


    Roberts turned to me. "You go," he said softly. "I don¡¯t think I can do anything blindfolded."


    The


    "I¡¯m not sure I can either," I murmured, uncertain.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll carry your second baby," he offered warmly.


    I nodded and handed him Heather before stepping forward. Aaliyah did the same, her eyes narrowing slightly as she saw me join. Most of the other women stepped forward too. Soon, we were all blindfolded.


    "The challenge," Alexander announced, "is for your partner to signal an object or idea to you¡ªwithout saying the word."


    I swallowed hard. Then Alexander called the first name.


    "It¡¯s... Esther."


    No. No way.


    I was led forward by Roberts. They whispered the object into his ear and then gave him a signal to begin.


    He brushed his fingers between mine..lightly and intentionally.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    Fingers... hand...?


    "Glove!" I blurted out instinctively...He let out a joyful shriek. "I knew you were smart!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I had passed the first round. Roberts helped remove my blindfold, and the sudden rush of light made my eyes sting. He led me back to our ce in the crowd.


    "I knew you could do it," he said proudly. "Thank you," I whispered, feeling a tiny flicker of pride.


    More couples went up next. Some seeded, some didn¡¯t. Then, the next names were announced:


    "Aaliyah and... Cyrius."


    My breath caught.


    Aaliyah was blindfolded, standing in the middle of the circle like she owned the damn world. Hair done. Lips glossed. Fake smile stered across her face. And Cyrius... bloody Cyrius stood in front of her like he was ready to devour her.


    Alexander handed him the word¡ªDress.


    That was all he needed.


    Cyrius stepped closer. Too close. His fingers brushed her shoulders, slow... deliberate. I watched his jaw twitch like he was remembering something. And then he said it.


    "Thin straps, soft on your skin... just like the one you wore on your birthday. Remember?"


    WHAT?! He was not supposed to say anything personal. NOTHING. The whole point of the game was to give vague descriptions, body cues, clues¡ªnot bring up memories!


    My mouth dropped slightly. My heart? It droppedpletely.


    Aaliyah giggled. "Umm... spaghetti?" Wrong. On purpose. That little witch was eating it up.


    He smirked. SMIRKED. "Nope," he said smoothly, then ran his fingers down her arms. "Fits you like it was made for you. Right here..." He slid his palms across her waist, slow like honey. "Tight around the waist... stops right above your thighs."


    He bent down, hands gliding over her hips. "Like that red one you wore when you made me lose my damn mind."


    I choked.


    The wolves howled withughter, and Roberts leaned in, whispering, "You okay?"


    I nodded. <i>Again. Lying. Again.. </i>Because I was not okay. My insides are burning.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to punch anything..


    Aaliyah bit her lip, clearly savoring every second. "Oh... is it a coat?"


    I rolled my damn eyes... Damn can¡¯t she stop being obvious about her pathetic self.


    Cyrius just leaned in and whispered something into her ear. I couldn¡¯t hear it, but I didn¡¯t need to. Whatever he said made her grin..


    And then she said it.


    "Dress."..Crowd: explodes.


    And just when I thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, she grabbed him by the shirt, pulled him down, and nted a kiss on his lips. And then it turned to a deep one.


    And he let her... He did not even push her but allowed it... My chest burned like fire. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My fists were clenched so tight I could feel my nails digging into my skin. He knew I was watching.


    And still..he let it happen.


    I looked away, forcing a smile onto my face. If he wanted to y this game, well two can y this game..

 Chapter 113: Soothe

    <h4>Chapter 113: Soothe</h4>


    *~Hazel¡¯s POV~*


    It seems this shitty game is still ongoing. Cyrius thinks he can do whatever he wants? I¡¯ll show him that two can y.


    I turned to Robert. "What¡¯s the next game?"


    He scratched the back of his head, clearly unsure. "Urm... I don¡¯t know. But if you¡¯re ufortable with it, you can quit."


    I nodded. That was probably the only reasonable thing anyone had said all night. Then Alexander¡¯s voice cut in from behind.


    "The next game is just a light dare between couples. One couple dares another to do something. Innocent fun."


    Yeah, right. I saw where this was going. Robert looked at me again, concern in his eyes.


    "This will get messy..."


    I didn¡¯t even respond. I turned straight to Alexander. "I need to go now. It¡¯ste. My babies need to be put to bed."


    He looked at me for a second, then nodded slowly when I mouthed Please. I was done. Done with this whole circus of a party.


    I picked up my babies, trying to steady my breathing. I didn¡¯t even make it far before I heard the crowd erupt behind me.


    "Kiss, kiss, kiss!"


    My steps paused. Wolves were howling andughing, encouraging something. I didn¡¯t want to turn back. I shouldn¡¯t have. But I did.


    There she was¡ªAaliyah. Her hands wrapped around Cyrius¡¯s arm like she was born for it. Her giggle rang out like a damn bell. They were being dared to kiss. My stomach twisted.


    I stood there. Frozen. Pathetic.


    But I didn¡¯t stop walking. Two maids followed me silently, helping me into the carriage. The drive back was quiet¡ªexcept for the noise in my head.


    Get him out of your mind, Hazel.


    Why was I letting this get to me? After everything he did? After taking my babies without my consent? After kidnapping me? After nearly causing their death?


    And yet here I am¡ªburning with jealousy because he let another girl touch him?


    I tapped my forehead with my fingers, like maybe a light p would reset my brain.


    Finally, we got back to the High House, and it was oddly quiet. Thank God. Peace. I carried my babies in my arms, heavy but safe, and made my way to my chamber.


    Then I stopped.


    The air was different. Thick. Heavy. Someone was inside.


    No one¡ªno wolf¡ªshould be in this space. Not uninvited. Not here.


    But the aura was familiar. My body tensed as I opened the door slowly.


    Dark...Too dark.


    I stepped in, every nerve alert. I was ready to fight. I wasn¡¯t the same girl anymore.


    I dropped my babies gently onto the bed and reached for the nearest object. A mug. Good enough. Smashable.


    The figure moved.


    I spun around, mug raised. Then¡ª


    The curtain shifted. Light spilled in.


    Cyrius.


    Standing there like a shadow out of my nightmares. I lowered the mug slightly, but not fully. Not until I understood why the hell he was here.


    He looked at the mug and raised an eyebrow. "You might wanna drop that."


    I blinked. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    He dared to look unbothered. "This is our room. Or have you forgotten?"


    "Our room?" I scoffed. "You mean us? Is that still a thing, Cyrius? Us¡ªafter you stood in front of an entire pack and said I was just some random single mom you helped on your way?"


    He opened his mouth like he wanted to exin, but I raised a hand.


    "Please. You¡¯ve done enough tonight. My head is spinning. I don¡¯t even know if I want to scream, cry, or throw something. Just move out of this room, or better yet, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll sleep outside if I have to."


    I bent to pick up my babies, ready to go anywhere else but here.


    But before I could move, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.


    His voice was low and oddly soothing..


    "The whole thing with Aaliyah... it was to make you realize what you feel for me."


    I froze. My lips parted, breath catching in my throat.


    "I¡¯m not feeling anything!"


    "Are you seriously not feeling anything?" he asked, his voice rising.


    I yanked my hand away from him. "Yes, I¡¯m not!"


    "No, Hazel. You can¡¯t lie to me." His eyes narrowed. "I saw the look on your face while I was kissing Aaliyah. I saw the way you froze when she touched me." He stepped closer. "Why are you doing this to me? You know how badly I want you. You know how deeply I feel for you. Why are you putting me through this torture?"


    "I¡¯m not putting you through anything." My voice was cold. "There¡¯s nothing between us."


    "There is something between us! You can pretend all you want, but it¡¯s there, Hazel. You feel it too."


    "What is there between us?" I demanded.


    "This!" he said, frustration radiating from him. "This weird tension, this unbearable pull. We¡¯re mates, for God¡¯s sake, Hazel!"


    He was practically growling now, but then he came even closer. His hand cupped my face gently, pulling me toward him. My breath caught. My eyes¡ªtraitorous eyes¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but fix on his lips. Memories flooded me, memories of his mouth on mine, of how he made me feel when we¡ª


    "This is what¡¯s between us," he whispered. "This tension. This atmosphere. We¡¯re allowed to feel this. We¡¯re mates. We should be together."


    "No. Not you," I whispered, pushing him back with trembling hands. "You killed my babies. You kidnapped me. You¡¯ve done horrible things to me. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t just pretend none of that happened."


    "I¡¯ve done horrible things?" His eyes red. "What about Cayden? You still let hime close!"


    "I don¡¯t let Caydene close," I snapped. "Cayden has never been close to me."


    "Really?" he sneered.


    "Yes!" I shouted. "The only person who¡¯s ever truly been close to me... is Caspian. He¡¯s my only true mate. He¡¯s the only one I will ever let touch me. The only one I¡¯ll allow inside."


    I pressed my fingers to my chest. "Here. In here. He¡¯s the only one."

 Chapter 114: Forbidden feelings

    <h4>Chapter 114: Forbidden feelings</h4>


    Cyrius POV


    My wolf growled low, a primal, guttural sound that vibrated through my chest the moment she pointed to her heart and uttered the words that shattered me:


    "Caspian is the only one I will allow in."


    Bullshit.


    My fists clenched at my sides as the ache turned into fire. "You should allow me in," I snapped, voice cracked and desperate. "Why are you doing this to me, Hazel? Why are you so damn unfair?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, but she didn¡¯t need to. Her silence felt like betrayal.


    "They took everything from me," I snarled. "They took my throne. Now they¡¯ve taken you. Why? Why do I always lose? Why are they always the ones who win?"


    Her voice came out softer this time, barely a whisper. "No one is taking me away from you, Cyrius."


    But I shook my head violently. "You don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m never yours," she added.


    Wrong answer.


    My voice rose, cracked with fury and pain. "You are literally my mate! You are literally the only woman who makes me feel like this. Who drives me mad! And now you¡¯re pretending I don¡¯t matter? That you feel nothing?"


    I stepped forward, my energy barely restrained. "Fine. You don¡¯t want to be around me? You don¡¯t feel anything for me now? Then leave."


    My voice dropped, rasped with something darker.


    "Because if you don¡¯t, Hazel... I swear to the goddess, I will grab you, and I will do naughty things to you. I¡¯ll hold you in my arms and never let you go. I¡¯ll kiss you until your lips are swollen, and then..."


    I paused. My breathing was uneven now.


    "I¡¯ll f*ck you until you can¡¯t walk straight. Until no man...no man..dares bat an eysh at you..... I¡¯ll take you apart piece by piece until no man dares breathe your way again. So now, please..." I dragged in a shaky breath.


    "Leave, Hazel. Leave before I do those things to you."


    I closed my eyes.


    I needed her to go.


    I needed her scent gone. Her presence. Her voice. Everything¡ªjust for one goddamn second so I could breathe.


    But I still felt her. Her heartbeat¡ªpounding l. The invisible pull between us growing maic and driving me crazy.


    "HAZEL....." I growled again, eyes still shut. "I said leave."


    She didn¡¯t move. I opened my eyes.


    Her face was flushed, beads of sweat glistening down her forehead. She clutched at her gown, trembling, as if trying to anchor herself to anything but me.


    I stepped closer.


    She stepped back.


    I took another step.


    She moved again, until her back hit the wall, trapping her between it and me. My hand braced against the wall beside her head, my body caging hers with barely an inch of space.


    "Run, Hazel," I murmured, my breath brushing her skin. "Run, before I lose what little control I have left."


    But instead, she looked up at me.


    She didn¡¯t run....She kissed me.


    Her lips collided with mine in a rush of heat and desperation. Her hands trembled, but her mouth moved against mine like she was drowning¡ªand I was the only thing keeping her above water.


    It shattered me.


    Her tongue pushed into my mouth, crashing against mine. I groaned, grabbing her waist, pulling her tight against my body. It wasn¡¯t soft. It wasn¡¯t tender. It was reckless and messy and raw.


    But then¡ªshe broke the kiss.


    Her breath hitched, and her hand flew to her mouth.


    "Oh my God," she whispered. "What am I doing?"


    I didn¡¯t move. My lips were still parted, chest heaving, pupils dted.


    She stepped back suddenly and shoved me away, her voice rising.


    "We shouldn¡¯t be doing this! Why are you doing this to me, Cyrius? Why?"


    She cried out, and the sound stirred the babies in their cribs. Their soft whimpers turned into loud, distressed cries that echoed through the chamber.


    Hazel staggered, pressing both palms to her temples. "Please, Cyrius," she whimpered. "Tell me why you¡¯re making me feel this way. You¡¯re not supposed to make me feel like this. I¡¯m not supposed to..I can¡¯t.."


    Her voice cracked. "My heart shouldn¡¯t be this heavy."


    "Hazel," I stepped forward, voice softer now, "calm down¡ª"


    "No!" she snapped. "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!"


    She clutched at her hair, fingers weaving into her curls, yanking with frustration. Her breathing was ragged. I reached for her again and pulled her close. She resisted, but didn¡¯t pull away entirely.


    "Hazel," I whispered into her ear, "there¡¯s nothing wrong with this. This ispletely normal."


    "It¡¯s not!" she cried. "Caspian and Cayden¡ª"


    "Shh."


    I ced my hand gently but firmly over her lips.


    "Don¡¯t mention their names around me again. Not tonight. Not when it¡¯s just us. Just you and me. Forget everything else."


    My lips brushed her temple. I lowered my face to her neck, my voice a dangerous whisper.


    "You know this is real."


    Her scent hit me again. It was intoxicating and driving me crazy but beneath it... something vile I tensed.


    The scent of that man. That thing she had partnered with tonight. His disgusting stench still clung to her skin like a curse. It turned my stomach.


    "Let me wipe that ugly-ass scent off you," I growled into her skin.


    Now take off your dress."


    She nodded silently, her fingers reaching behind her back. With a slow, uncertain movement, she slid the zipper down. The dress loosened, then fell to the floor, pooling at her feet.


    Beneath it, she wore a soft, delicate gown¡ªone that clung to her curves just enough to leave nothing to the imagination. Her breasts were full, her nipples tight and visible through the thin fabric. My gaze dropped to the line of her panties, and I couldn¡¯t help the smirk that tugged at my lips.


    I looked up and locked eyes with her.


    "You see? I¡¯m notpelling you. You¡¯re doing this on your own." My voice dropped as I stepped closer. "This is real. This is how you¡¯re supposed to feel for me."


    I leaned in, lips brushing her ear. "This is how it should be, wife."


    She trembled.


    Her eyes trailed down my body¡ªand then they paused. They widened. She¡¯d seen it.


    The faint hickey Aaliyah had left on my corbone.


    Her entire expression changed in an instant. A twitch. A re of something sharp in her eyes¡ªjealousy, possession, pain, all tangled together.


    I tilted my head and whispered, "You want to wipe her scent off me too, don¡¯t you?"


    Then I stepped back and undid the top button of my shirt, slowly. Deliberately.


    "What if we cleansed each other?" I asked, my voice thick with need. "Take off my clothes, wife."

 Chapter 115: Sweet Foreplay

    <h4>Chapter 115: Sweet Forey</h4>


    Cyrius¡¯s POV


    "Take off my clothes, wife."


    The words hung in the air, thick with heat, but she didn¡¯t move at first. Her lips parted slightly, her breath shaky as her fingers hovered just above my shirt.


    Her hesitation only made me harder it hurts.


    <i>Still, I didn¡¯t touch her.</i>


    I let her close the space. I let her decide. Because if I so much as grazed her skin, I¡¯d lose whatever fragile restraint I had left.


    Her fingers rose again, trembling, and finally touched the buttons of my shirt. One by one, she undid them..slowly, almost reverently. When her knuckles brushed my skin, I inhaled sharply through my nose, grounding myself before I pinned her to the floor like every cell in my body was begging me to do.


    She pushed the shirt off my shoulders. I watched her eyes flick down, her gaze catching on the mark Aaliyah had left.


    But I didn¡¯t hide it.


    I wanted her to see it.... I wanted her to burn with the same fire I was drowning in.


    "Do you feel it now?" I murmured, stepping closer so her chest barely brushed mine. "This pull... this ache..."


    She looked up, and her breath hitched.


    "It¡¯s always been you, Not Aaliyah, Not anyone but <strong>YOU</strong>" I whispered.


    I brought my hand to her cheek, cradling it softly...so gently it startled us both. Then I dipped my head, brushing my lips against her jaw, trailing down to the shell of her ear. I didn¡¯t kiss her. Not yet. I wanted her to beg for it.


    "You don¡¯t know what you do to me," I rasped.


    And then my hands moved.


    I slid them slowly down the silk of her gown, feeling every inch of her through it. The swell of her hips. The arch of her waist. The curve of her thighs. My thumbs paused just beneath her breasts, hovering...not touching yet¡ªjust letting her feel how badly I wanted to.


    She gasped.


    I kissed the hollow of her throat, soft and lingering, my mouth barely opening. My tongue flicked against her pulse, and her knees buckled slightly.


    But I caught her.


    I pressed her back against the wall again, one hand sliding up to cradle the side of her neck while the other cupped her hip possessively.


    "Let me in baby," I murmured against her skin.


    I kissed down her corbone, then lower, until my lips brushed the top curve of her breast¡ªthrough the sheer fabric. I could feel the tightness of her nipple beneath it, aching for friction.


    But I didn¡¯t give it to her. Not yet.


    Instead, I let my tongue trace slow,zy circles through the silk, letting the wet heat soak through, darken the fabric. Her breath came out in ragged gasps, her hand reaching up to clutch my hair.


    "You want me to mark you?" I asked, voice rough with hunger.


    She didn¡¯t answer.. But her body responded perfectly.


    She arched into me, desperate, legs trembling.


    "I do," she finally whispered. "But not like this. I¡¯m scared."


    <i>God... I nearly fell apart right there.</i>


    "I know," I whispered, wrapping my arms around her. "That¡¯s why I won¡¯t. Not until you want it. Not until you beg me to ruin you."


    I leaned in again, kissing down the slope of her chest, then sinking to my knees in front of her like a worshipper before a goddess.


    Her thighs brushed my shoulders.


    I slid her panties down with the gentlest touch.


    She gasped when the cool air hit her soaked center...but I didn¡¯t dive in. No. I ced the softest kiss on her inner thigh, just beside where she wanted it.


    "Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited to have you like this?" I growled into her skin. "Not just your body. You."


    She whimpered, her hand tangling in my hair as I kissed closer.


    "I won¡¯t mark you," I whispered, "but I¡¯ll taste you like you¡¯re already mine."


    Then, with every ounce of tenderness I had left, I pressed my mouth to her heat, slowly, reverently.


    And when her cry echoed off the walls¡ªI knew I¡¯d give her a thousand of those before I ever imed her.


    She gasped when my tongue met her heat¡ªsoft, slow strokes, careful not to overwhelm her. I was savoring her, letting her feel the fullness of my devotion in every flick of my mouth. Her taste was everything. Sweet. Addictive. Maddening.


    But then... something changed.


    Her grip in my hair tightened¡ªnot gentle, not unsure anymore. Her thighs mped around my head, forcing me deeper. She rolled her hips forward, grinding against my tongue with sudden, wicked control.


    My eyes shot up, startled. And there she was.


    Hazel.


    Not trembling. Not gasping. Not unsure.


    Her lips were parted, her eyes half-lidded with hunger and heat, and a slow smirk curved her mouth. That was the smirk of a woman who just snapped. The smirk of a goddess about to rewrite every rule.


    She pulled me up with both hands, strength surprising me. I stumbled to my feet, lips wet, mind still reeling. "Hazel¡ª"


    She kissed me hard. Hot. Deep. Tongue tangling with mine, devouring the taste of herself on my lips like she¡¯d waited her whole life for it. Then she broke the kiss with a growl.


    "Take your pants off," she breathed.


    It wasn¡¯t a request.


    I obeyed.


    My cock sprang free, hard and aching, twitching with the weight of everything I¡¯d been holding back. Her gaze dropped, and she smiled again¡ªthis time wicked, knowing exactly what she was about to do.


    She turned, walked to the edge of the bed, and bent over slowly, deliberately, until her hands braced against the sheets and her hips arched up, presenting herself like a damn vision from every fantasy I¡¯d ever had. The sheer gown still clung to her torso, but below the waist? She was bare. Wet. Ready.


    "You wanted to take your time?" she said, ncing over her shoulder, voice dark and thick with challenge. "Then let me take you instead."


    I didn¡¯t move at first. My breath was stuck in my throat, staring at the way her folds glistened in the dim candlelight, the soft curve of her ass lifting toward me. Then she shifted again, just enough for me to see the second entrance¡ªthe tight, sinful star winking at me below.


    I growled.


    "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking for."


    She looked me dead in the eye. "I do. I want all of you, Cyrius."


    My knees nearly buckled.


    She reached back and spread herself for me, two fingers opening both her holes just slightly¡ªjust enough to tease. Just enough to break me.


    I stepped forward, cock in hand, sliding the tip between her soaked folds. She gasped as I rubbed up and down her entrance, teasing her clit, then pressed lower, circling that other forbidden ce without entering.


    She moaned. "Don¡¯t be gentle."


    My eyes rolled back.


    "I can¡¯t mark you yet," I groaned, gripping her hips. "But I swear, I will ruin you for anyone else."


    She didn¡¯t answer with words.


    She pushed back.


    One hard thrust¡ªand I slipped inside her soaked heat. Tight. Hot. Velvet. She sucked me in like her body was made for me. My hands gripped her waist, holding her still, but she wasn¡¯t having it. She rolled her hips again, greedier now, and my body jerked with pleasure.


    I pulled out halfway, just enough to press my thumb to her other entrance. I rubbed slowly, watching her tremble beneath me. "You still sure?"


    She nodded, voice wrecked. "Please, Cyrius. I want it. Both. I can take it."


    I nearly came on the spot.


    I took it slow. One inch of my cock thrusting back into her dripping core, while my thumb circled her tight hole¡ªuntil I reced it with the tip of another finger. She gasped, arching her back, but didn¡¯t stop me. Her body weed the stretch, clenching around me like it craved the double invasion.


    Soon, I had two fingers buried in her ass, and my cock pounding slow, deep strokes into her core. Her moans were music¡ªdesperate, needy, shaking the very air between us.


    "Tell me you¡¯re mine," I growled, leaning over her, biting her shoulder.


    "I¡¯m yours," she cried. "Cyrius, I¡¯m yours."

 Chapter 116: Compulsion

    <h4>Chapter 116: Compulsion</h4>


    <i>Hazel POV </i>


    The rounds continued through the night, slow and burning. And honestly? It felt good. Not just physically, but deeply..something about it soothed parts of me I hadn¡¯t realized were hurting.


    All the pain I¡¯d clung to, all the hesitation I¡¯d built like walls around myself, it all began to melt away. The moment his tongue touched me. His fingers moved like he already knew every secret of my body. Every little touch, every groan, every whisper¡ªhe pulled the fear out of me.


    And with every kiss, every stroke, every time he whispered "Mine" into my neck...


    Something inside me let go.


    I don¡¯t know why. I don¡¯t know how. But I gave in. Completely.


    By the time I passed out, spent and sore and trembling, I could feel his arms wrap around me protectively. He held me tight, his body curling around mine like a shield. I didn¡¯t dream. I didn¡¯t even think. I just slept¡ªsafe.


    It was the sound of crying that pulled me back to the world.


    I blinked my eyes open, soft golden light peeking through the curtains. I stirred, and the ache between my legs reminded me thatst night wasn¡¯t a dream.


    I turned my head¡ªand smiled.


    Cyrius was already up, cradling both babies with his messy hair falling over his forehead. One arm held Heather close as he fed her coconut milk. The other tried to rock a fussing Christian, who was turning his face away dramatically.


    "Good morning, wife," he said, catching my gaze.


    I blinked, still a little dazed from sleep¡ªand him.


    Then I smiled. "You¡¯re up already?"


    "Yeah," he muttered, gently bouncing Christian. "But your son here doesn¡¯t want coconut milk. I think he¡¯s addicted to his mama¡¯s breast."


    He handed Christian toward me. I took him and shifted onto the bed, opening the front of my silk robe to breastfeed.


    Christiantched immediately with a satisfied grunt. Heather, on the other hand, was happily drinking from the coconut milk, giggling softly like she was just happy to be fed. Cyrius watched the contrast and scoffed yfully.


    "Why can¡¯t you be more like your sister?" he hissed at Christian with mock annoyance.


    I chuckled. "Because he¡¯s a mama¡¯s boy. Obviously."


    Once they were both full, I gently ced them back in their baskets. I sat up and turned to Cyrius, who was still kneeling by the side of the crib, just watching me. There was something in his gaze...something warm, something grounded, like he was exactly where he wanted to be.


    "Hazel..." he said softly. "Thank you. For yesterday."


    I blinked, unsure how to respond.


    But then he added, "Like I said, I¡¯m going to be taking things very slow with you. You don¡¯t have to rush any feelings or emotions. I¡¯m ready to walk at your pace... every step."


    Something inside my chest fluttered.


    Then he suddenly perked up. "So¡ªI want to go to the beach today."


    His tone was light, almost boyish...I raised a brow. "The beach?"


    He grinned and nodded, eyes sparkling with excitement.


    I smiled. "Okay."


    He jumped. Jumped like an excited kid,ughing as he darted toward the door. Then he paused, peeked back in, and leaned against the frame with a smirk.


    "Go take your bath, wife," he said with a wink¡ªand zoomed off before I could throw a pillow at him.


    Still grinning, I rose from the bed, grabbed my robe, and headed for the bathroom¡ªfeeling something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long, long time. Peace without having anything to worry about despite having a lot to.


    I stepped into the bathroom, letting the warm water wash away the whole of yesterday night, and after I was done.


    A gentle knock came at the door.


    "Your sir, Cyrius, is waiting for you downstairs," a maid¡¯s voice announced politely.


    "I know," I murmured, ncing at my babies curled up in their basket.


    I picked them up gently and made my way down the stairs. The moment I reached thest step, I saw ¡ªAaliyah¡ªsurrounded by her maidens. They were deep in conversation until they spotted me. Her expression immediately soured. She stared at me like I¡¯d stolen something from her.


    Maybe I had... <i>Maybe.</i>


    I smiled walked right past them without a word.


    Outside, a carriage was already waiting. But what truly caught me off guard was Cyrius. He was seated at the front, reins in hand like a proper driver. As soon as he saw me, the horses neighed softly. I stepped in and gasped softly at the sight: a basket filled with colorful fruits, warm bread, and sweet pastries, all carefully arranged.


    "Are you trying to impress me?" I teased, amused. "Because it¡¯s already working."


    He chuckled, meeting my gaze. "I¡¯m not trying¡ªbut I¡¯m d it is."


    He started the carriage, and the ride was surprisingly smooth. The breeze kissed my cheeks as we passed tall trees, open fields, and the fading whispers of the pack. Eventually, the scent of saltwater filled my lungs, and the sound of waves crashing reached my ears.


    We had arrived at the beach.


    Before I could open the door, Cyrius quickly called out, "Wait! Wait, wait, wait!"


    He rushed to my side, opening the door for me like some gentleman straight out of a fairytale. He helped me down carefully, then reached into the carriage and handed me the babies with a tenderness I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    "Never get down when you have a gentleman ready to open the door for you," he said, smirking just a little.


    I rolled my eyes yfully. "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, smiling.


    Heid out a soft nket in front of the shore, cing the food basket carefully beside it. I stood still for a moment, holding the twins in my arms as I watched the sea dance beneath the sun. The breeze lifted my gown gently, and I let my eyes close for a breath.


    "I¡¯ve always wanted to be somewhere like this," I murmured. "Back when I was locked up in my father¡¯s ce... I used to dream of standing by the ocean. Of getting married on a beach just like this."


    I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d said thatst part aloud.


    Cyrius paused mid-step, his arms freezing as he turned to look at me. Then he walked behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist from behind and resting his chin on my shoulder.


    "I¡¯m sorry this isn¡¯t luxurious or ssy like you imagined," he said softly. "But I tried my best."


    "I love it," I replied without hesitation. "This is peaceful."


    He paused, then his voice dipped lower. "Really? You dreamed of getting married in a ce like this?"


    I nodded, feeling his warmth against my back.


    "Well... we can do that," he said. "We can get married. I know I¡¯ve already announced it to everyone that you¡¯re not my wife, but if you want it to be real..official¡ªI could call for a priest and get us married right here."


    I turned my head slightly, unsure if I¡¯d heard him correctly.


    "I know I promised to walk at your pace," he added, "but didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s your dream? I¡¯m not forcing you. I just... want to give it to you."


    The excitement in his eyes was childlike..genuine and pure. It softened something in me.


    I took a breath and slowly nodded.


    He gasped like a boy who¡¯d just been given the biggest gift of his life. "I¡¯ming!" he shouted suddenly, dashing off to the corner where a tiny device sat. He ced something in his ear...one of those little inventions that had started showing uptely.


    He returned smiling from ear to ear. "I¡¯ve arranged it already! I¡¯m going to go pick the priest."


    Before I could say anything, he stepped closer and cupped my face gently.


    "<i>Please... don¡¯t go anywhere while I¡¯m gone. Just wait for me, okay?"</i>


    The moment he said it, something strange tickled in my chest. My body reacted involuntarily¡ªlike I waspelled to listen, to obey.


    "Was that apulsion?" I asked, furrowing my brows.


    "I¡¯ll be gone for a little while," he said quickly, kissing my cheek. "I just really needed to make sure you¡¯d be here when I return. I¡¯m sorry."


    And with that, he climbed into the carriage and rode off.


    I stood alone by the sea, the waves whispering at my feet, my babies lying peacefully on the mat he hadid out. I could still feel the warmth of his kiss on my cheek.


    Then suddenly, I saw Heather¡¯s little cap light pink with a blue ribbon¨Cblown off her head by the breeze.


    I darted after the little cap, chasing it as the wind tossed it further and further away.. bouncing across the sand.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, I caught it...snagged it right off a tree branch. My heart was pounding, my dress clinging to my skin, and a bead of sweat rolled down my temple. I turned around..


    And my breath stopped.


    I had wandered so far. The beach was a speck in the distance. The shoreline where my babies lie¡ªbarely visible.


    Panic surged. I ran¡ªfaster than I even thought I could¡ªracing back, I immediately reached them and <i>PHEW</i>


    <i>They were still there...Thank the goddess, they were still there.</i>


    I dropped to my knees, clutching both of them to my chest, my entire body shaking. Relief flooded me...


    Wait a damn minute..


    Cyrius hadpelled me not to move. Not to leave or go anywhere right? Then how¡ª?..My fingers clenched over the babies¡¯ backs as my eyes widened.


    Was thepulsion... gone?


    I feel Flora shift inside of No way! Cyrius can¡¯tpulsion can¡¯t work on me again.. I¡¯m finally free?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 117: Future wedding.

    <h4>Chapter 117: Future wedding.</h4>


    *<strong>~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    Before I could even process these strange emotions..or decide what I should do next¡ªthe sound of wheels crunching on sand pulled me from my thoughts. Cyrius¡¯ carriage wasing down the path toward us.


    He hopped down, eyes alight. "I managed to get a priest... but he¡¯s noting today. Don¡¯t worry...tomorrow, right here, we¡¯lle back and get married. And then we live..."


    He leaned closer, voice dropping into a promise that made my stomach twist. "...we live happily ever after."


    My stomach growled, but it wasn¡¯t hunger¡ªit was guilt. The image of Caspian shed in my mind. I had promised him forever too. The weight of it sat heavy on my chest. I could only nod.


    Cyrius didn¡¯t notice¡ªor pretended not to. He sat me down and began feeding me pieces of fruit from the basket he¡¯d packed, one by one, like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Hazel, what¡¯s wrong? Did anything happen while I was gone?" His eyes scanned the shoreline sharply, the way they always did when he suspected something. "You seem... off."


    "No, nothing. It¡¯s just¡ªI¡¯m a little emotional, that¡¯s all."


    He brushed his thumb over my cheek, studying me. "Emotional? Am I making you emotional? Or should I stop being sweet? Don¡¯t tell me you like me aggressive..." His eyes widened in yful mock-shock.


    I pushed his face back with my palm,ughing. "No, no. Nothing like that. It¡¯s nothing... We¡¯re getting married tomorrow!"


    I forced my voice into excitement, and heughed, grinning.


    "Yes! I can¡¯t wait for you to finally be my wife...wear my ring and be mine."


    Something in my stomach flipped at the word mine. His eyes gleamed, and for a moment, he looked like an overjoyed boy, not the man who had dragged me into his this whole new country, And made me experiencepletely new emotions.


    "Want to swim?" he asked suddenly, pointing toward the water.


    "No, I can¡¯t."


    "Why?"


    I hesitated. "I¡¯ve never been taught."


    "Bad for you," he smirked, stripping down to his undershorts without another word. "The water¡¯s calling me." And then he dove in, slicing through the waves with graceful ease.


    I stood to watch him, my feet sinking into the sand. When he noticed me, he sent a wave of water sshing over me.


    "Ow! Cyrus!" I yelped, dripping wet.


    "Well, now you¡¯re wet..so you might as well take off those clothes and join me."


    "No."


    "Yes. I¡¯m demanding it as your husband¡ªoh wait, sorry, future husband." His grin was pure mischief.


    I nced around. No one was watching except my twins, lying on the mat and tugging each other¡¯s ears. Slowly, I pulled my gown over my head, left in my bra and underwear, my heart hammering.


    Cyris emerged from the water, droplets racing down over hard, defined muscles. For a man who grinned and acted like a child, his body said otherwise with how toned and masculine it his.. from his Abs to his packs and huge shoulder . Unlike Caspian and Cayden, with little scars, Cyrius¡¯ was smooth, perfect, the sunlight gliding over every curve of muscle.


    Flora pounded inside me, a wild urge to leap from my skin and pull him down into me.


    He reached me, and before I could react, he scooped me up in his arms..like I weighed nothing..holding me in a proud bridal carry.


    And then he ran straight into the water.


    <strong>"Cyrius!! I can¡¯t feel my legs!" </strong>I screamed, clutching onto him as the water tugged at me like it wanted to im me.


    "Then hold on to me," he said, voice deep but steady. His hands slid along my body, adjusting my position from my legs up to my arms, aligning me as if I were a fragile sculpture he refused to let break.


    "Now... move gently."


    I obeyed. And while it wasn¡¯t really me swimming, with his steady support it felt as though I was gliding.


    "That¡¯s nice..." he murmured, pride in his tone.


    For the first time, I felt the water against my skin in a way that wasn¡¯t frightening¡ªit was alive, warm where the sun touched it, cool in the shadows. I sshed a handful at him. "That¡¯s for earlier."


    His brows shot up. "Oh... so you want to be naughty?" He retaliated, sending a wave right into my face.


    I sshed back. He lunged forward. I darted toward the shallows,ughing breathlessly, my feet hitting the sandy bottom as I tried to escape him.


    But Cyrius was faster. His arm wrapped around my waist, yanking me back into the water with him. Ourughter tangled in the air before his mouth found my ear, kissing soft, almost reverent.


    A shiver rippled through me. His lips moved from my ear, trailing fire down the curve of my neck, the heat of his breath mixing with the cool touch of the waves. Then, in one smooth motion, his fingers unhooked my bra.


    "Ever done it in the water before?" he whispered.


    "Cyrius...no¡ªwhat are you¡ª" The words melted into a gasp as his hand cupped my breast, fingers teasing until my knees threatened to give out entirely. His mouth continued its journey along my throat, each kiss drawing me deeper into the pull of him.


    My head tipped back, my voice caught between a plea and a warning. "The babies they¡¯re watching.."


    "Let them see how naughty their parents are," he murmured, his grin brushing my skin.


    "They¡¯re too young¡ª"


    "Exactly. They won¡¯t understand. They¡¯ll just think we¡¯re swimming." His tone was teasing, but his hands were anything but yful¡ªone left my breast and trailed lower, pressing between my thighs under the water.


    "Aren¡¯t we swimming, Hazel?" His voice dipped lower, darker. "Because we¡¯re definitely wet... especially down there."


    I was ready to lose everyst defense when the sound of wheels cutting across sand shattered the moment.


    We both turned as another carriage rolled into view. A familiar figure stepped down, nked by several others.


    <i>Aaliyah</i>.


    I immediately shoved almost all of my body under the water, leaving only my head above the surface, as my bra hung unhooked. Cyrius stood in front of me, shielding mepletely.


    Then she arrived.


    Aaliyah¡¯s lips curled into a fake apologetic smile.


    "Oh my God, sorry. I never knew you guys were here. I was just here to have fun with my friends and all. I can leave if you want to."


    Cyrius¡¯s voice was calm, almost too calm.


    "No, no, no. We¡¯re leaving soon anyway. You cane have fun."


    Her gaze lingered on him. "Cyrius, I haven¡¯t been seeing much of youtely¡ªespecially yesterday¡ªand you promised we¡¯d hang out more. What¡¯s wrong? And what are you doing with her? Didn¡¯t you say she was just some randomdy you met on the road and faked a marriage with?"


    "Yes," he said evenly. "I faked marriage with her. And tomorrow... we¡¯ll be getting married. You¡¯re invited. And yes, you can bring your friends."


    "Well, excuse us. We¡¯d like to get dressed," I said, cutting in.


    She frowned, spun on her heel, and stepped back into her carriage with her little entourage. They drifted away, theirughter fading with the sound of wheels on dirt.


    I dipped my face into the water,ughing softly. Cyrius joined in.


    "Why are weughing?" I asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," he said with a grin. "It¡¯s just... expression."


    Iughed again, and he handed me my bra and gown. I slipped them on, still drenched, shivering. He wrapped his shirt around me.


    "What are you going to wear?" I asked. "You can¡¯t go back half-naked."


    "I¡¯m not half-naked," he smirked. "I¡¯m a man. We can show our chest."


    "Well, I don¡¯t want you showing your chest."


    I pulled the shirt off and dressed him back into it, buttoning it up for him. His grin softened when I kissed his cheek, and he turned away, hiding his face.


    "Are you blushing, future husband?" I teased, leaning closer.


    "No, I¡¯m not... it¡¯s just something happened to my face," he muttered, his cheekspletely red.


    Before I could say anything, he kissed my forehead, then my lips, and pulled away before I could kiss him back.


    "Don¡¯t get desperate, future wife," he said smugly.


    I punched his arm, covering my own face in embarrassment.


    We returned to the carriage and rode back to the High House. In my chambers, I fed my babies before Cyrius walked in with tworge boxes. He handed me one.


    "That¡¯s your wedding dress. I want you to look perfect tomorrow. It¡¯s at the beach, and I believe white fits the colors of the sea."


    I opened the box and gasped at the shimmer of the fabric.


    "Wow... it¡¯s so beautiful."


    It reminded me of the exact dress Caspian had given me on our wedding day. My chest ached.


    Cyrius beamed as he showed me the contents of his box like a boy showing off a prize.


    A ck suit.


    "This is mine. Both are among the most expensive in France, but I think we deserve something extraordinary."


    "Cyrius... tell me you didn¡¯tpel the shop owners."


    "I didn¡¯t. I would never cheat for our wedding. I paid for it with my own money. I¡¯ll never steal for you¡ªever."


    He stepped closer, lips biting, eyes locked on mine. He leaned in to kiss me, but I pushed him away.


    "Get out, you pervert."


    "Oh, I¡¯m a pervert now?" His smirk widened. "Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll make you call yourself a pervert when I¡¯m done with you tonight. But first, let me take care of something. I¡¯ll be back."


    He dashed out, leaving my heart pounding.


    Caspian made me feel at home. Cayden drove me crazy. But Cyrius... Cyrius stirred something deep, blending softness and sharp edges until I didn¡¯t know whether to melt or fight.


    Whether I liked it or not, I had to return to New Orleans. That was my home. That was where my babies¡¯ real father, their uncle, their grandmother¡ªour family¡ªwaited.


    I spent the night nning.


    When Cyrius returned, the moonlight caught in his wet hair. He cracked his fingers, stepping into the room.


    "Are you ready, wife? Ready to swallow back yourfort? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t waste you tonight. Tomorrow is our wedding. I¡¯ll just give you a little peek of what¡¯s toe after."


    He moved closer, his tongue brushing my neck, lips pressing against the fevered spot he knew so well. My chest ached. I brought my ws exactly how he had taught me.


    Without hesitation, I pushed them into his chest..the tip piercing. His breath hitched. His eyes widened, then slowly dulled. As he stared at me with a broken expression.


    He crumpled to the floor, unconscious.


    I stared at the blood on my hand, my whole body trembling.


    "<i>What have I done?"</i>


    But it was the right thing. It had to be.


    I grabbed my babies and turned to the window. My gaze flicked back to him onest time..lying still, vulnerable.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Cyrius," I whispered, tears blurring my vision. "I¡¯m sorry."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 118: Raging monster

    <h4>Chapter 118: Raging monster</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    <i>Pain</i>.


    That¡¯s the only word that can sum up what we¡¯ve been through this past week. The pack still stands¡ªstrong, but without Hazel, everything feels hollow. Out of ce.


    Especially Cayden.


    My brother hasn¡¯t slept, hasn¡¯t rested for even a moment. Day and night, he¡¯s been scouring country after country, leading patrols until the entire team copsed from exhaustion. Yet he kept going. Searching for them.


    And now, finally, he¡¯s back home... and he¡¯s summoned me.


    I sit at my desk, the small velvet ring box in front of me. My fingers close tightly around the wedding ring I gave Hazel, my chest twisting painfully. Cyrius must have ripped it from her finger before taking her away. The thought alone makes my blood run hot. But as long as I can sense her alive¡ªher and her babies..there¡¯s still a flicker of hope in me. That tiny shimmer keeps me from falling apartpletely.


    Carefully, I ce the ring back in its case, set it on the table, adjust my tie, and steady myself.


    When I peek over the banister, I see Cayden below. His fury practically vibrates through the air, making the room itself feel unsafe. Everyone keeps their distance


    our parents, the pack members, even the elders. They¡¯ve all learned by now that trying to reason with him only makes things worse.


    "Can¡¯t you follow a simplemand? I said I need more beer!" he roars at the she-wolves attending him, his voice cracking like a whip. Then¡ªsmash. The ss shatters against the wall, and the few nearby wolves flinch back in terror.


    I descend the stairs slowly. One of the she-wolves stumbles under the force of his rage, and I catch her arm just before she hits the floor.


    Before I can take another step, Leon grips my wrist.


    "You don¡¯t want to go near him right now," he mutters under his breath. "He¡¯s... raging."


    I gently pull my hand free. "Then I guess I¡¯m walking straight into the fire," I murmur, brushing past him.


    I take the seat directly across from my brother.


    "Hello, brother," I say evenly.


    He doesn¡¯t even nce at me, his attention fixed on the liquor in his grip. His face twists with a faint grimace..whether from the bitterness of the drink or the bitterness eating him alive, I can¡¯t tell. He looks rougher than I¡¯ve ever seen him.


    "How are the vampires?" he asks abruptly, ignoring my greeting.


    "Hello, brother," I repeat, pouring myself a drink.


    His jaw tightens. "How are the vampires?" he says again, more forcefully.


    I sip my beer, refusing to let him rush me. "How are you doing? How¡¯s the search?"


    That¡¯s the moment his temper snaps.


    ss crashes against the table, liquor spilling everywhere. "Do you think I¡¯m here to joke with you, Caspian? I asked you a question! How is the situation with the vampires?" His eyes burn into me, sharp and using.


    I meet his re without flinching. "If you think my questions are irrelevant, why should I take yours seriously? I asked about your health, Cayden. Isn¡¯t that what brothers are supposed to do?"


    "I don¡¯t care about my health right now," he growls. "What I care about is finding my wife, my child, and keeping my pack alive. So I¡¯ll ask you onest time¡ªare the vampires under control?"


    I set my ss down. "They¡¯re fine. Although..." My gaze drops briefly to the table. "They¡¯ve multiplied. Their numbers reached a hundred."


    His brow furrows. "And?"


    "We buried them."


    "All of them?"


    I nod, lifting my beer again. His eyes follow the ss with a flicker of jealousy..he¡¯s already smashed his own.


    How is your search?" I asked quietly, watching my brother¡¯s face. "Since you¡¯vee back empty-handed again, I can guess your answer."


    He looked at me with a sharp twist of his features. "No clues. Nothing. And I swear..if I find that Cyrius bastard, I will murder him in cold blood, tear off his head, and burn him alive. I¡¯ll make every single one of the people working with him...everyst one, watch as I do it. Then I¡¯ll burn them too."


    "Cayden...calm down," I said, my tone steady but firm. "Which countries have you searched?"


    "London. Germany. Every other European country I could think of. Nothing. Absolutely nothing."


    "What about France?" I asked.


    He blinked. "France?"


    "Yes. He¡¯s mentioned that ce before. Went there once with his father, a year before we daggered him. It¡¯s one of the few ces he¡¯s actually familiar with. Have you checked it?"


    His eyes narrowed in thought. "I¡¯ll add it to the list. I¡¯ll go there tomorrow."


    I leaned forward, meeting his gaze. "Cayden, you need to be smart about this. Control your rage. Think with your head, not your anger."


    His jaw tightened. "Be careful with your words, brother. I am not in the mood for your mockery."


    "I¡¯m not mocking you," I replied evenly. "Hazel is my wife. And even though the children aren¡¯t mine, I swore to protect them with my life. If you hadn¡¯t told me to stay here and protect your pack, do you think I wouldn¡¯t be out there searching for her too? I¡¯m entrusting this search to you¡ªso I need you to think clearly. Do you understand?"


    Around us, the pack watched in stunned silence. Cayden¡¯s temper had already erupted earlier¡ªhe¡¯d yelled, smashed the table¡ªbut now he was... actually talking. Not roaring. Not destroying everything in reach. Just talking. It was strange enough to draw stares.


    Then the door opened.


    Aurora walked in, a small group of witches trailing behind her. These were the ones she had been working to recruit over the past few weeks....witches Cyrius had once used, now left homeless and broken on the streets of New Orleans. She¡¯d taken them in, offered protection, and in return, they¡¯d sworn loyalty to her.


    She approached and handed me a thick, weathered book. "I think this is a sign," she said, pointing to a circled section on a folded map tucked between the pages. "France."


    "France?" I repeated, ncing at Cayden.


    "Yes. I received the sign there today."


    I met my brother¡¯s eyes. I had just mentioned France as the only country Cyrius would know well. His posture changed instantly¡ªhe sat up straight, his attention razor-focused.


    "I just got this sign," Aurora continued. "Something is calling us there."


    "Could it be Hazel?" I asked.


    Cayden shook his head. "Hazel can¡¯t cast a high-level spell like this. Not unless there are witches there training her¡ªbut I doubt it. More likely, someone else is drawing us in, giving us a trail to follow. But it doesn¡¯t matter. We need to go. Now."


    "Travel to France? Immediately?"


    "Yes," he snapped. "This sign appeared just now. We don¡¯t know how long it willst. They could be in danger as we speak..so we move. Fast."


    Cayden pushed his chair back and stood abruptly¡ªbut his legs betrayed him. He staggered, swaying before falling backward into the couch.


    "Ay, ay, ay," Leon muttered, rushing over. Two other wolves joined him, steadying Cayden as he tried to get back up. The sharp scent of liquor clung to him¡ªstrong enough to sting my nose. The alcohol had finally caught up with him.


    I rose from my seat. "Let me take it from here, brother. You¡¯re not in any state to¡ª"


    "No." He cut me off, his words slightly slurred. "I will find Hazel." He lurched forward, nearly tripping again. "I will find her. And my babies. They¡¯re in France."


    He could barely stand, his voice thick and uneven.


    "Cayden..." I walked over, cing a steadying hand on his shoulder. "I promised you¡ªI will bring them back."


    He shoved my hand away, his re unsteady but burning. "That¡¯s what you promised me before. And you couldn¡¯t protect them. And they died."


    My jaw clenched. "That wasn¡¯t my fault."


    "Yes, it¡¯s not your fault," he said bitterly. "It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not up to the task. So I better..." His voice trailed off, his head dipping before he jerked upright again. "Even though I¡¯m still drunk... I¡¯ll be damned if Ie back here without them."


    He tried to move past Leon, but without their grip he would have hit the floor.


    I turned to Leon. "Get him upstairs."


    They started hauling him toward the staircase, but Cayden fought them the entire way, trying to break free. His stubbornness was still intact¡ªeven if his bnce wasn¡¯t.


    "Aurora¡ªplease," I called.


    She moved toward him, calm as ever, and ced her hand against his head.


    <i> ...Versa..</i>


    Cayden¡¯s body went limp almost instantly. His breathing steadied, his face softening as he sank into unconsciousness.


    I met Aurora¡¯s eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    We were already halfway out the door when Aurora¡¯s voice stopped me.


    "Caspian."


    I turned, and my gaze dropped to her hand. The book she carried was smoking¡ªthin wisps curling upward, darkening into ck mes.


    She reacted instantly, tossing it to the floor and chanting something sharp and fast under her breath. The mes hissed out, leaving only the smell of burnt parchment. Her eyes locked with mine.


    "She¡¯s in danger," Aurora said, her voice low but urgent. "Or... maybe not her directly, but someone is trying to warn us. We need to move. Now."


    "Is there any way we can get there immediately?" I asked. "New Orleans to France will take forever.."


    "We can teleport," she said. "But France is too far for me to carry more than us. My power is limited. That means just you and me no guides, no extra protection. If we¡¯re surrounded, it¡¯ll be just us."


    I straightened. "Me and you will be enough to take down that bastard. But we still need an exact location."


    I nced back at the book lying on the floor and bent to pick it up. "Please," Aurora murmured to it, as if speaking to a living thing, "show us where."


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "I¡¯m trying to send a message back to whoever is signaling us," she said without looking up. "If they can hear me, they might send the exact location."


    Her hand pressed t against the cover as she whispered in anguage I didn¡¯t recognize. The ck mes sparked again, licking at the edges. This time, instead of smoke, glowing lines began to form across the page¡ªshaping into a map. The exact location lit up, a small point burning brighter than the rest.


    "I¡¯ve got it." She grabbed my hand, her grip firm. Her eyes met mine with a single word of finality. "Let¡¯s go."


    She whispered the spell. "Versa."

 Chapter 119: saviors

    <h4>Chapter 119: saviors</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    The window was right in front of me. My escape.


    I didn¡¯t know how quickly Cyrius would wake.his vampire abilities made that unpredictable¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t wait to find out.


    I threw it open, and the rush of cold air pped against my face. My heart pounded. My babies were clutched tightly to my chest. I was ready.


    The door mmed open. Aaliyah stood there, her mouth falling open. God..help me.


    <i>I didn¡¯t hesitate. I jumped.</i>


    The ground hit hard under my feet, but I barely felt it. My arms tightened around my children, making sure their baskets didn¡¯t shift.


    That¡¯s when I realized my mistake...<i>Guards</i>.


    They were already there, forming a ring around me. Aaliyah¡¯s scream for help brought even more, the thundering of paws and boots as Alexander and the rest of the pack poured into the courtyard.


    I scanned them, one by one, counting, assessing. My babies came first...I carefully set them down, baskets nestled safely on the ground.


    <i>Then I cracked my fingers. I could take them. All of them.</i>


    Flora¡¯s heat burned inside me, our bond thrumming. I didn¡¯t even need to shift to kill them but without my wolf fully out, an entire pack would be harder. Still... there is no rage wilder than a mother¡¯s rage.


    The first few rushed me.


    I tore through them instantly ws shing, blood spilling, heads ripped away before they could even howl.


    I was so focused on the wolves in front of me that I forgot about those above.


    The arrow hit before I could react.


    If it had been normal, I would¡¯ve yanked it out and healed¡ªbut this one burned. My breath caught, my knees buckling slightly.


    My vision blurred, but I kept fighting¡ªuntil another wolf tackled me from behind, forcing me to the ground.


    Pain shot through me, not just mine, but Flora¡¯s. She was suffering inside me, her power dimming.


    I tried to rise, but I was too weak. I could feel her slipping away.


    Someone yanked my hair back.


    Alexander¡¯s voice cut through the ringing in my ears. "How could she do this? How could she turn on her own helper? Someone who saved her life?"


    His tone was cold, mocking.


    "Take her to the prison. Chain her. Bring the babies to me."


    Thatst sentence tore through me worse than the arrow. My body tried to surge upward, but I couldn¡¯t move. My limbs felt like stone.


    "No... not them... not my.."


    Darkness swallowed my voice. My consciousness slipped away.


    <i>Click. Click. Click.</i>


    The sound crawled into my ears before I even opened my eyes. Chains.


    My eyes flickered open, adjusting to the dim, cold light. My wrists burned, the metal biting so deep I could feel skin tearing. Not the first time I¡¯d been restrained¡ªin New Orleans, they had chained me for turning off my emotions¡ªbut this was different. This time, they had made it hurt.


    The links rattled as I tested them. Too tight. Too heavy. Tooced with something foul. My shoulders ached from being pulled at an unnatural angle.


    I closed my eyes and reached out with every sense I had, searching for them.


    Nothing.


    The bond was silent. My babies... too far away.


    The realization scraped at my throat like broken ss.


    I yanked the chains again, fury bubbling up in me. "Release me!" My voice tore through the room, sharp, raw. "Anybody! HELP!"


    No footsteps. No answering voice. Only my own breathing and the cold metal holding me.


    My throat tightened, and the only name that slipped past my lips was the one I should never have to say like this.


    "Cyrius! <i>CYRIUS</i>, I¡¯m chained here! Do you hear me? <i>CYRIUS</i>!"


    Nothing.


    <i>No shadow. No blur of movement. No voice. Not him. Not anyone.</i>


    A hollow ache punched through my chest.


    <i>Argh, Hazel... do something.</i>


    I bit down hard enough to taste copper and let a broken sob escape..but it wasced with heat, not surrender. I wasn¡¯t breaking. Not for them.


    The door creaked and Alexander walks in.


    He came into view like a storm cloud, his expression carved in disdain. He didn¡¯t speak at first, just sat across from me as if taking in the sight of a dangerous animal in a cage.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was dripping venom.


    "Why would you attack him?" His eyes bored into mine. "Why would you hurt your own helper? The one who pulled you out of the dirt, made you something in my pack? And you..you stab him. Right in the chest. You almost killed him."


    "Almost?" I mocked, my voice low and sharp. " He¡¯s more than you think, Alexander. He can¡¯t die. He¡¯ll heal and wake up like nothing happened."


    Alexander leaned back, expression unreadable. "Yes. He has healed. In fact, he told me to release you."


    I froze, my gaze snapping to his face. "He... told you to release me? Where is he?" My head turned, scanning the air for the slightest trace of his presence. Nothing.


    Alexander¡¯s lip curled. "Oh, you don¡¯t want to see him now. Trust me. He¡¯s not in the state you¡¯d want to remember."


    Before I could demand more, he moved¡ªunlocking my chains. The weight fell from my wrists, my blood rushing painfully back into my hands.


    Freedomsted less than a heartbeat.


    Pain exploded in my side as he jammed a syringe into me¡ªwolf¡¯s bane.


    I gritted my teeth against the burning fire racing through my veins. It hurt, but... not as much as before. My vision blurred for a second, but my knees didn¡¯t buckle. My body remembered this poison. It was no longer enough to break me.


    And neither was he.


    Before he could step back, I lunged. My fingers fisted in his hair, mming his head into the wall so hard the stone cracked. The thud echoed, his grunt sharp with shock.


    I leaned in close, my voice barely more than a growl against his ear.


    "Do you really think wolf¡¯s bane still works on me? You tried it before. My body¡¯s adapted." My fingers tightened in his hair until I felt the strands tearing. "Now, tell me where my babies are."


    His heartbeat spiked, pounding in my grip..but his lips only curved in a twisted smile.


    I mmed his skull back against the wall again. Blood sttered, running warm over my knuckles.


    "When you die, your pack will just crown another alpha. But me?" My tone was ice. "I could take your ce. I could make every single one of you suffer. I don¡¯t want your pack. I don¡¯t want your city. I just want my children. <strong>Where. Are. They?"</strong>


    His only answer was a quiet, mirthlessugh.


    The sound curdled my stomach. He was enjoying this.


    POV


    "You are a monster," Alexander spat, still slumped against the wall.


    I tilted my head, letting a slow, dangerous smile curl my lips. "Oh, Alexander... even monsters are terrified of me." I crouched lower, my voice dropping to a whisper that made his pulse kick against my ears. "You took my babies. Maybe I should kill yours."


    His hand shot out, grabbing my leg. He rolled onto the floor, blood still streaking down the side of his face. "Your babies," he gasped, "they¡¯re at the third quarter."


    My brows furrowed. "Third quarter? Where the hell is that?"


    He lifted a trembling hand and pointed toward a building far beyond the walls of this ce. "At that peak... from the window. Go there... and you¡¯ll find them."


    I straightened, my eyes tracking where he pointed. "Good."


    Without another word, I mmed his head back into the stone. He crumpled instantly, unconscious, his blood pooling on the floor.


    I turned and sprinted toward the exit, each step driven by the single thought of reaching my children. The corridor blurred, my vision sharpening only when the cool air hit me outside. My focus locked on that distant peak he¡¯d indicated.


    I could make it. I could get there. I could end this.


    But halfway across the grounds, a vicious pain ripped through my waist. My knees buckled. My hands flew to the wound as the old burn of wolf¡¯s bane reignited, the poison still threading its way through my veins.


    "Damn it..." My voice broke as I staggered, forcing myself forward.


    My wolf stirred weakly but couldn¡¯t rise. The connection felt fragile, fraying. My body betrayed me¡ªlegs giving out entirely as I copsed to the dirt. My breath came ragged, each inhale scraping like ss against my ribs.


    Then... I felt it.


    The air shifted. The temperature seemed to dip.


    A shadow blocked the light.


    My hair fell across my face, but through the strands I saw him¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, the curl of his dark hair catching the light. Those yellow eyes locked on me like they could see straight into my marrow.


    "Cyrius..."


    My voice was barely more than a plea. "Sirs... please help me. I¡¯m in pain." My throat ached with the words. Blood filled my mouth, spilling over my lips as I coughed.


    He stepped closer, the faintest hesitation in his stride. Then my gaze fell to his hands¡ªand my heart stuttered.


    Another arrow.


    Its tip glistened, coated in the same cursed poison burning inside me now.


    He didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t exin. Just moved with a predator¡¯s precision. The arrow flew, embedding itself deep into my shoulder.


    A cry tore from my throat, raw and furious. Blood streamed down my arm as the burn red hotter.


    I lifted my gaze to him, fury igniting even as my vision swam. "Cyrius... why...?" My words were ragged, my breaths uneven. "Where... were you?"


    For the briefest moment, I saw something in his eyes¡ªsomething soft, almost guilty¡ªbut then his expression locked back into that cold mask.


    Wolves emerged from the treeline like ghosts, one by one, surrounding me in a tightening circle. Low growls rumbled through the air. And he stood right in the middle of it all..


    He started toe closer and closer. His presence was no longer calm; this was not the man who had once brought me peace. This was not the man who proposed to me and was overjoyed at our wedding.


    His aura was terrifying, and fear gripped me. The thought of him touching me made me feel like standing up, but I fell to my knees instead. Just before he could reach me, a hand pushed him back.


    I couldn¡¯t turn to see my saviors, but I could feel it¡ªthe soft scent ofvender in the air.


    <i>Caspian</i>.

 Chapter 120: Goodbye brother.

    <h4>Chapter 120: Goodbye brother.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian POV~*</i></strong>


    Standing in front of Cyrius with Hazel unconscious beside me.. My heart thudded hard in my chest, my eyes darting around in a frantic search for her babies¡ªbut they were nowhere in sight.


    "Hello, brother," I said, my voice calm but edged with steel.


    His eyes..dark, almost void-like..were locked entirely on Hazel. The wolfsbane-coated arrows in his hands glinted faintly under the dim light.


    "Shift," he ordered, his tone dripping with venom.


    I raised my hand before he coulde closer, the air between us thick with tension. "Stay away from her. Where are the babies?"


    He didn¡¯t answer. His grip tightened on the arrows, his knuckles whitening.


    Before he could lunge, Aurora¡¯s voice rang out like a whip. "Versa!" In a sh, she pounced, knocking him back. Wolves erupted around us, snarls filling the night air.


    "Go find the babies. I¡¯ll handle these," Aurora barked, cracking her knuckles with a dark grin.


    The moment she mentioned the babies, Cyrius¡¯s eyes widened. He bolted without another word. My pulse spiked, and I took off after him, both of us moving at full speed through the chaos until we crashed into a dark, silent apartment.


    Then¡ªnothing.


    He was gone.


    "Cyrius! Come out, you bastard!" My voice echoed, but there was no reply. Still, I felt him here. Nizen, my wolf, surged to the forefront of my mind, heightening my senses while I stayed in human form.


    Something whistled through the air¡ªan arrow, fast and true. I caught it before it could reach me, the tip sizzling faintly from the wolfsbane.


    "Damnit."


    More arrows came, each one a blur, but my senses caught them all. My eyes flicked around the shadows, searching for the smallest hint of movement.


    "Cyrius, stop this nonsense! What are you doing?" I barked into the dark.


    "Nonsense?" his voice drifted, sharp and mocking.


    Another arrow whistled, but before either of us could move again, a soft sound cut through the tension¡ªgentle, muffled crying. Babies.


    I dashed toward the sound, my legs carrying me up the stairs two at a time. A door creaked open, and I burst inside.


    There he was¡ªCyrius¡ªstanding in front of two small, swaddled infants. His arrow was already raised, aimed directly at me.


    "Stay away from them." His voice was low, dangerous.


    "The babies... those aren¡¯t¡ª"


    "I said stay away from my children!" His body trembled, though whether from rage or desperation, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    "You¡¯re what? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Stay. Away. You took everything from me, Caspian. You won¡¯t take them either. They¡¯re mine...my babies...and I¡¯ll kill you before I let you touch them."


    There was pain in his eyes, buried beneathyers of fury.


    "Cyrius," I said carefully, "I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve been through¡ªwe¡¯re brothers. Triplets. We came into this godforsaken world together. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s been trying to rip us apart, but don¡¯t let it be this. If you want to be part of the family, thene home. We need you. I miss you. I love you."


    Hisugh was hollow, cold. "Love? Since when does love mean daggering me and locking me in a coffin?"


    "We had to¡ª"


    "You had to?!" he snapped, his voice breaking. "While you made him the Alpha? We¡¯re triplets! We should have led together! But no¡ªyou chose him. You both decided to bury me. And you, Caspian, you¡¯re smarter than him, better than him... but he got the title because he¡¯s powerful. Guess what? I¡¯m more powerful now."


    His voice dropped to a near whisper. "But I don¡¯t want to hurt you. So leave."


    I exhaled slowly. "I¡¯m sorry, Cyrius."


    I rolled up my sleeves, my stance tightening. "But I¡¯m not leaving without them."


    His gaze hardened. "Brother... I¡¯m no longer the wolf you once knew."


    He dropped his arrow to the floor.


    "I am something greater now."


    Before my eyes, his veins darkened and bulged, his irises shifting into a color I had never seen before¡ªunnatural, otherworldly. His fur, thicker and darker, began to emerge along his skin. His curly hair smoothed out, then curled tighter, glinting under the faint light. His skin paled, the transformation swallowing his humanity in pieces until something monstrous stood before me.


    "I am dangerous, Caspian," he said, his voice nowyered with something inhuman. "And Hazel I... we have a n. To put you in the coffin this time. Only Cayden dies. Don¡¯t interfere."


    Never. I don¡¯t care what he¡¯s turned himself into¡ªI will not go down without a fight. My voice was steady as I met his gaze. "So, brother... this is what you use the babies¡¯ powers for? To turn yourself into a monster?"


    "That name doesn¡¯t apply to me," Cyrius replied coldly. "It applies to the one you call your Alpha."


    I let out a dry chuckle, but before I could speak, his hand mmed down on the table beside him. With one bone-cracking smack, the entire table splintered into jagged shards. He didn¡¯t even pause¡ªsnatching up two sharp sticks and flinging them at me in a deadly blur.


    I caught them on instinct, but the moment my grip closed around the wood, he was already in front of me. His hand mped around my throat, cutting off my air, and in one effortless motion, he hurled me off the building. My back hit the ground with a bone-jarring thud, but before I could get up, hended right in front of me and unleashed a storm of blows.


    I won¡¯t lie¡ªhe¡¯s gotten powerful. Damn powerful. I rolled to the side, dodging one hit, but then he summoned his wolf.


    Only... it wasn¡¯t just a wolf. His form was wrong. Twisted. He was still mostly human, but his ears had sharpened, ws curling from his fingers, veins pulsing ck beneath pale skin. His wolf¡¯s traits had fused into his body, but so had something else¡ªsomething monstrous. He looked almost unrecognizable.


    He lunged again, catching me mid-step and mming me back into the wall. My ribs screamed. My wolf form roared inside me, but even then I couldn¡¯t release the sound. His chuckle was cold.


    With a snap, I shifted back into my human form. Blood streaked my skin, my breathing in shallow gasps. I hadn¡¯t even touched him. Not once.


    He smirked as he stalked toward me, every step deliberate. "Oh, brother... I warned you. I didn¡¯t want to kill you. But now..." his voice darkened, "...I have to."


    A stick was in his hand again. I backed away, my voice a snarl. "You monster."


    "Fine," I spat. "Kill me. You know he¡¯s going to kill you too."


    "Oh, I don¡¯t care what power he has," he sneered. "Or what miracle the Moon Goddess grants him. I¡¯ve given myself more power. I am now the first-ever vampire."


    My face twisted. I¡¯d suspected, but hearing it was something else. This was why the humans who¡¯d turned into vampires had been spreading their virus through our pack.


    He moved faster than my eyes could follow. Another stick¡ªthis one buried deep into my arm. My strength faltered. A second strike..straight through my chest.


    Pain ripped through me, my body trembling as white streaks began crawling over my skin. The mark of a dying wolf.


    Cyrius knelt before me, pushing the stake deeper, his voice almost tender. "Goodbye, brother. It was never my intention to kill you. You¡¯ve always been my favorite... but you hit me. You¡¯ve always hated me. Both of you. You never wanted me. You saw me as weak."


    His voice cracked. "I¡¯m sorry, Caspian."


    I was about to drive the stake straight into my chest when a voice tore through the haze¡ª"Versa!" It jolted me, and then Aurora came into view, her face pale but determined. She rushed forward, yanking the weapon from my heart before it could pierce deep. A warm gush of blood spilled from my mouth, the metallic taste coating my tongue. She didn¡¯t even look at me as she spun around, her voice sharp. " The person who summoned me is here."


    Before I could ask more, a sound floated from above us¡ªa baby¡¯s cry. My heart seized. Aurora¡¯s gaze met mine. We both knew. Could it be... them?


    Cyrius¡¯sugh slithered through the room. "So you¡¯re the infamous Aurora? The witch who betrayed her coven for wolves?" His eyes glinted. "Don¡¯t worry¡ªwhen I create my pack, you¡¯ll be the first to die."


    Aurora¡¯s posture stiffened, veins darkening under her skin. "I¡¯d rather die than let you take over that pack."


    "Aurora¡ªdon¡¯t," I rasped. "Run with the babies, I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "You can barely stand," she cut me off, not taking her eyes off him. "I¡¯ve been ying with dark magic since I was a child. I¡¯ll die before I let him win."


    The air snapped between them as she shoved him back with raw power. Blood dripped from her nose as she fought to hold him. The baby¡¯s cry grew louder. I forced myself upright, using a desk for support, and stumbled upstairs.


    There they were..my babies¡ªholding hands, the same smoke drifting from Aurora¡¯s book earlier oozing from them. It was them.


    I lifted them into my arms, as they both chuckled and I found strength roaring back into my body. Power surged. And every weakness in my body disappeared.


    Nobody needs to tell me what to do.


    I set them down gently. Then I turned, found Cyrius choking Aurora¡ªand mmed into him, sending him crashing through the wall.


    I stared at her, wide-eyed. "The babies... they are miracles."

 Chapter 121: Back to the coffin

    <h4>Chapter 121: Back to the coffin</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Cyrius struggled to stand up.


    "Ha! You are damn right. My babies are indeed miracle babies."


    "They are not your babies," I barked at him. "They will never be your babies."


    "Okay, whatever you say," he muttered, cracking his knuckles, "but you are not walking away from this ce with those babies. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    I braced myself, ready to attack again¡ªwhen he suddenly stopped.


    My eyes flicked to the side and saw Hazel. She was walking in, her steps slow, her hand sliding along the wall for support. Her body looked weak, fragile.


    Cyrius¡¯s face stiffened, the dark expression snapping back into ce.


    "What are you doing here?" he demanded. "Cyrius¡ªwhat are you doing?"


    His jaw twitched before heughed. It wasn¡¯t a warmugh¡ªit was cold, sharp, broken.


    "You know," he said, "I fell in love with you. Aside from you being my mate... I loved you, Hazel. I love you. But you¡¯re just one of them. A monster. A heartless human."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled something out a ring. My chest tightened.


    "This was for our wedding," he said. "And you chose to stab me. Not anywhere else¡ªbut my heart. ." His voice cracked into a bitterugh. "You stabbed me in my heart a day before our wedding. You¡¯re just like them. At least they just dumped me in a coffin and left me. But you? You¡¯re worse. I call killing a monster but you¡¯re the bigger monster. Stabbing me on my chest... the day before our wedding."


    Hazel¡¯s voice shook. "I had to. You kidnapped me.."


    He cut her off and threw the ring at her. It hit the floor, rolling to a stop in front of her feet.


    "I hate you," he spat in disdain. "And I promise you...I will make you regret it. I will make you pay for doing that to me, Hazel. I promise you."


    I stepped forward, shoving Hazel behind me.


    "You will not touch her," I growled through gritted teeth.


    "Yes. I won¡¯t," Cyrius said. "I will never torture her. I will never hurt her. She is my mate. But from today onward..you are dead to me."


    His face darkened, but I kept my hold on Hazel, tightening it, silently telling her she was safe.


    Then, without warning, Cyrius lunged at me. I shoved him back, but he grabbed my arm. We crashed together, fists flying. The babies had strengthened me; I could hold my own now..but he was still stronger, faster, more ferocious. He mmed me hard, his blows heavier than mine, but this time, at least, I could stand up to him.


    He threw me, but before my back could hit the wall, he shed my leg and mmed me into the door. Pain ripped through me, but I tightened my grip around his neck, twisted hard, broke it¡ªyet he stood right back up.


    God damn. He¡¯s a monster.


    He came at me again, fists flying, each blow heavier than thest. Hazel¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, frantic and breaking.


    "Cyrius, stop! Cyrius, I said stop! You¡¯re hurting him! Cyrius¡ªyou¡¯re going to kill him!"


    He didn¡¯t turn. Didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t even blink. He just kept hammering me until I hit the ground.


    Then his gaze darted around the room. His eyesnded on the dagger.


    He picked it up.


    He stalked toward me, the tip aimed straight at my chest. He raised it high¡ª


    And Hazel stepped between us.


    The dagger stopped¡ªits point now pressing against her heart.


    "Do it," she said. "Kill me. You said you hate me. You said you¡¯d make me pay. So do it, Cyrius. I dare you."


    She gripped his wrist, trying to force the de into her chest.


    His eyes widened. "What are you doing?"


    "I said kill me! Because I will never watch you stay alive just to kill him. I will never watch you turn into a monster in front of me. You are not a monster, Cyrius. You¡¯re better than this."


    Her voice softened, pleading now. "Come home with me. This life... It¡¯s not going to give you peace. We¡¯ll never get our happy ending like this. But if youe home¡ªback to New Orleans..our home... it will be peaceful. I promise."


    His hand began to lower. His breathing slowed.


    He was calming down. Listening to her. Listening.. His danger in his eyes has decreased.


    I was Infact wowed. In such a short time, they¡¯d already bonded like that.


    And then¡ªblood spilled from his mouth.


    He copsed to his knees...Aurora stood behind him, the twins cradled in her arms.


    "What did you do?!" Hazel screamed, rushing to him.


    "He¡¯s a vampire," Aurora said coldly. "He needs to be put down like the others. Buried. Back in the coffin where he belongs."


    Hazel was shaking him now, her voice breaking. "Cyrius! Cyrius, no¡ªno! He¡¯s not a monster, you can see that. He dropped the dagger. He was listening to me! He was listening¡ª"


    She wrapped her arms around his limp body, hugging him tight, tears streaming down her face.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, my voice heavy. "Aurora¡¯s right. He needs to be put down."


    No. No, no, no. This is wrong. This is fucking wrong!" Hazel¡¯s voice cracked as she shook her head over and over, clutching Cyrius like the world was trying to rip him away. "He is not a vampire! Okay¡ªyes, yes, he is a vampire, but he took care of me! He took care of my babies! My babies are bonded with him!" She screamed until her throat shook.


    Aurora¡¯s face didn¡¯t flinch. Her voice was ice. "These same babies gave us the alert toe help you. These same babies threatened me and Caspian to put him down.


    "What are you even talking about?" Hazel¡¯s voice was shaking, breaking, desperate.


    Aurora didn¡¯t answer her. She stepped forward, calm, focused, not even looking Hazel in the eyes. She gently set the twins down in a padded cradle we¡¯d carried. Then she reached into the ck satchel strapped to her side and pulled out a long, heavy roll of white cloth.


    She walked to Cyrius still limp, still bleeding..and without hesitation started wrapping the fabric around him, one tight turn after another, binding him from his chest down to his legs.


    Hazel tried to grab her hands, but I pulled her back. "No! No, what are you doing?! Let him go!" Hazel¡¯s voice was sharp, breaking into pieces, but Aurora didn¡¯t even slow her hands.


    "He¡¯ll be buried," Aurora said, her tone t, like this wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d done this. "Buried alongside the other vampires he¡¯s created. That¡¯s where he belongs."


    Hazel¡¯s breathing went wild. "You can¡¯t! He¡¯s...not bad. He dropped the dagger! He was listening to me!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes cut to hers, sharp and cold. "Hazel, get a grip on yourself. You shouldn¡¯t have met him. You shouldn¡¯t have even known him. He was supposed to stay in that coffin where he was. That¡¯s where he belongs. And you.." she straightened, standing over her, "..you¡¯re going to forget him."


    Hazel¡¯s eyes went wide, fear recing her anger. "What?"


    "I said," Aurora¡¯s voice dropped lower, "you¡¯re going to forget him. I can see it. You¡¯ve already bonded with him. You¡¯re not going to let him go unless I make you."


    Hazel shook her head violently. "No. No, you can¡¯t¡ª"


    "I have to," Aurora said simply, and started walking toward her.


    Hazel backed up, but I was already behind her. My arms wrapped around her, holding her still as she kicked and struggled. Her nails wed my arm, but I didn¡¯t let go.


    Aurora stepped right up to her. "I¡¯m sorry, Hazel," she said softly.. Then she lifted her hands and ced her palms firmly on Hazel¡¯s head.


    Hazel¡¯s voice cracked. "Please... please don¡¯t take him from me. Don¡¯t take my memories of Cyrius.. Please."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes slipped shut. Her lips moved fast, the words ancient and sharp, curling through the air in a low chant.


    <strong><i>Versa!</i></strong>


    Hazel jerked against me, she took onest look at Cyrius and her knees buckled. Her breath caught, her eyes fluttered, and a thin line of blood slid from her nose.


    "Aurora¡ªstop," I muttered, but she didn¡¯t stop until Hazel¡¯s whole body went limp in my arms.


    When it was done, Aurora opened her eyes and stepped back, breathing hard. "This... this was hard," she admitted, her gaze falling to Hazel¡¯s unconscious face. "But it¡¯s for the best."


    I didn¡¯t answer. I adjusted Hazel in my grip, hooking one arm under her knees, the other around her back, lifting her off the ground like she weighed nothing.


    Aurora turned to the twins. They were staring silently, their little eyes glinting in the dim light. "How are we going to carry all of them?" she asked. Her gaze flicked from the babies to Hazel, then to Cyrius¡¯s wrapped body lying still on the floor.


    "We¡¯ll make it work," I said. My voice felt heavier than the words themselves.


    Aurora bent, scooping the twins against her chest. She shifted them, then slung Hazel across her back so her arms were free to steady the babies. I knelt beside Cyrius¡¯s bound body. The white cloth gleamed like bone in the light.


    I reached for therge ck wooden box leaning against the wall¡ªthe same kind we used for transporting bodies¡ªand slid it open. The smell of old cedar and salt hit me. With a grunt, I lifted Cyrius,ying him gently inside before sealing the lid shut.


    Aurora watched me. "Hazel must not see him again. If she does, I doubt the memory wipe will hold. Not for long."


    I didn¡¯t answer. The truth was, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted it to hold.


    Aurora adjusted her grip on Hazel and the twins. "Will you be able to lift us all with your magic?"


    I nodded. "When the babies restored my powers, I got stronger. I can feel it. My body¡¯s stronger, too. I can carry us all."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes flicked toward the sealed box. "Then we move. Now."


    I ced one hand on the box, the other on Aurora¡¯s shoulder. The magic swelled in hot.


    <strong><i>Versa</i></strong>.

 Chapter 122: Bury him..

    <h4>Chapter 122: Bury him..</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Cayden¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    My mind was hovering..buzzing and restless like a swarm I couldn¡¯t swat away. My hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. The alcohol was starting to take full effect, burning through me in waves. <strong><i>Dammit</i></strong>. I shouldn¡¯t have had that much. I shouldn¡¯t have even touched a drop.


    What kind of man drinks while his wife and babies are out ther...¡ªmaybe in danger, maybe... worse? I should be out there with them, not here, sitting useless, waiting for the ones who went to find them. Four hours. Four long, endless hours, and still nothing.


    <i>Are they dead? Are they alive? </i>I can¡¯t stop my mind from running to the worst answers.


    I¡¯d already told the witches Aurora had been training to use their tracking spells, anything that could give me even the smallest sign. "Anything yet?" My voice roared across the hall.


    "Nothing," one of them said.


    "None," another added.


    "We still haven¡¯t been able to reach them."


    Dammit! My fist shot out before I could stop myself, smashing the vase behind me. The shards scattered across the floor like the pieces of my patience. "Where would they be?" I muttered, my chest rising too fast.


    Then I saw movement...my mother stepping forward slowly. Her heartbeat was uneven. Her hands trembled just reaching toward me. When did it get this bad? When did I be the kind of man who made even his own mother afraid to speak?


    "Son," she said softly, "calm down. Caspian is strong. And Aurora too. They¡¯lle back."


    "But they¡¯re not here yet!" My voice broke between anger and fear. "We can¡¯t reach them. I¡¯m not even sure they¡¯re still alive."


    "Son." Her tone was firm now, almost pleading. "Just calm down. Everything will be fine. I promise you."


    I didn¡¯t believe her¡ªnot fully¡ªbut I wanted to.


    Then it happened. A thin ribbon of smoke curled in the center of the high house. One of the witches gasped. "I think they¡¯re here."


    I didn¡¯t wait. I rushed down toward it, heart pounding. The smoke thickened, brightened¡ªthen heat swelled into the air as a huge wooden box materialized in front of us.


    Aurora appeared next, her back strapped with my babies, Hazel limp in her arms. Caspian came behind her, carrying the box that had arrived first.


    For the first time in hours, my lungs actually pulled in air. My chest loosened. I rushed to Aurora immediately, taking Hazel from her arms. She was unconscious. Iid her gently on the floor and pulled the fabric of my shirt to wipe away the blood from her nose and lips.


    "Cayden." Aurora¡¯s voice pulled me back. She was already untying the cloth sling from her back, carefully bringing the babies down.


    And then... my heartbeat stopped. It just¡ªstopped. My chest went still, my whole body freezing in ce.


    It wasn¡¯t the alcohol. It wasn¡¯t the shock.


    It was them...My babies.


    The first time I had seen them alive truly alive. No blue or veins on their skin, no coldness, no stillness. They were warm, fresh, breathing. My vision blurred instantly. Red filled my eyes..not rage, but something else entirely.


    I had never felt this before...My hands were shaking so bad I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to collect them.


    "Cayden," Aurora said gently, smiling through her own tears, "they¡¯re your babies." She took a shaky breath. "They¡¯re safe now."


    I nodded, but my throat was too tight to speak. Caspian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t even flick to us¡ªhe was locked on the coffin.


    My mother came forward without hesitation, her eyes wide and glistening. She took the babies from Aurora¡¯s hands and pressed her lips to their tiny heads. "My grandbabies," she whispered, voice breaking. "They¡¯re alive."


    She turned her head toward my father. "us! Come and look at your grandchildren."


    My father came closer, his face already softening as he reached for the babies. He took them from Aurora and cradled them like they were made of light. "Ha! Healthy babies!" he said, his voice booming through the hall. "Blue Moon finally has their heirs¡ªa boy and a girl. Hooray for Blue Moon!"


    The pack erupted into howls.


    Then my father handed them over to me, and the moment my arms closed around them, my heart swelled so hard it almost hurt.


    The boy... he looked just like me¡ªsoft azure eyes, the same shape as mine. The girl... she was her mother¡¯s reflection, down to every delicate line of her face. But her eyes... her eyes were red like mine. And that was when it clicked...why Hazel¡¯s eyes had shifted to my color during her pregnancy.


    The two of them smiled at me like they had been waiting all their lives to see me. The girl reached out and pinched my cheek, tiny fingers warm and stubborn. The boy gave me a small, perfect smile that made me feel like the strongest man alive¡ªand the weakest at the same time. I actually felt heat rise in my face as I bent down and kissed both their foreheads, gentle, careful.


    The hall was full of joy... except for one person. Caspian. He didn¡¯t smile, didn¡¯t even nce at the babies. His eyes were locked on the huge wooden box at his side.


    "Caspian," I said, my voice cutting through the noise. "What¡¯s in there? You know, don¡¯t you?"


    He didn¡¯t answer¡ªjust stepped forward and opened it.


    My mother¡¯s shriek pierced the air. The light in her face drained instantly as she rushed toward the box. "Cyrius! Cyrius!"


    My father moved quickly, stepping in front of her, covering her eyes.


    "He¡¯s alive," Caspian said tly. "And if we¡¯re not careful, he¡¯ll wake up in the next few minutes."


    My mother froze, then looked away like it physically hurt her to see him.


    "Please, Aurora," Caspian went on, "get the dagger. He needs to be buried with the other vampires."


    "No. No!" My mother¡¯s voice cracked. "Please don¡¯t bury him."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mother," Caspian said, shaking his head. "Hazel must not see him. And he¡¯s not the same Cyrius she once knew. He¡¯s a vampire now. If you saw him, you¡¯d run¡ªand he¡¯d chase. He¡¯d kill you." Caspian¡¯s voice wavered for the first time. "I love Cyrius too. He¡¯s my brother. But we have to put him down."


    I barely heard them. My mind was still wrapped around the warmth of my children. But when Aurora came back holding the dagger, I forced myself to move.


    I handed the babies to my mother, my chest tightening with every step I took toward that box. I took the dagger from Aurora¡¯s hands, the weight of it settling into my palm like a promise.


    "This," I said, my voice low and cold, "is a lesson. To anyone who harms my babies, my wife, my family, my pack."


    And I drove the de down into Cyrius¡¯s chest.


    His eyes flew open for a split second¡ªbut there was no life in them. Then they slid shut again.


    I closed the box. Nodded to Caspian.


    He lifted it without a word, and together they carried him away... to bury him.

 Chapter 123: Confusion.

    <h4>Chapter 123: Confusion.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    My eyes fluttered open, the familiarity of my surroundings gnawing at me. Where am I? And why does my head ache so much?


    I realized I was in my chamber here in New Orleans. But my mind felt strangely empty, like I couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. My eyes darted around as everything slowly began to make sense.


    Pregnancy. Babies.


    My gaze shot around frantically, searching¡ªuntil I saw them, sleeping peacefully right beside me. A sigh of relief slipped from my lips as I pressed a hand to my chest, steadying my breathing.


    <i>Still... why did I feel so empty?</i>


    "Caspian? Cayden?" I called out loud, my voice trembling slightly.


    Instead, Aurora walked in. "Oh, you¡¯re awake. Just in time....I brought you hot coffee." She handed me the cup, and I took a grateful sip. She ced her palm on my forehead. "Hmm... you¡¯re running a little temperature. Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine... it¡¯s just¡ªI feel kind of... empty. What happened?"


    "Oh, you just gave birth," she said lightly, then nodded toward the bed. "And look at your babies."


    She ced them in my arms, and my heart fluttered instantly.


    "Oh my..." I breathed, holding them close. I studied their tiny faces¡ªone boy, one girl¡ªboth carrying such a striking resemnce to me and Cayden. Is this... the first time I¡¯m seeing them?


    Aurora smiled faintly. "You don¡¯t seem too excited for a mother meeting her babies for the first time."


    "I know... it¡¯s just... it feels like I¡¯ve seen them before."


    "Well, you carried them in your stomach for nine months¡ªyou¡¯re supposed to feel that familiarity," she teased. "The entire Blue Moon pack is excited. And before the naming ceremony, you and Cayden better start deciding on names."


    With that, she left, leaving me alone with my children.


    I carefullyid them back down as they slept soundly. Taking a deep breath, I finished the hot coffee Aurora had given me. But my thoughts kept spinning.


    Hazel... my gut is telling me something¡¯s wrong. Something is not right.


    What could possibly have gone wrong?


    I shoved the uneasy feeling aside. My babies were here¡ªmy miracle babies.


    Even if... they came so fast. I had only carried them for a month.


    I tried to stand, but the moment my feet touched the ground, my legs buckled. I crashed back down to my knees, the cold of the floor biting into my skin. My body felt... drained. Not the soreness I imagined after giving birth¡ªno, this was something else. An unfamiliar weakness, heavy and pressing, almost as if my strength had been siphoned away.


    I forced myself upright, staggering toward the bed, my hands gripping the sheets just to keep from copsing again. Maybe this is normal, I told myself. Maybe it¡¯s just... postpartum exhaustion. But the ache wasn¡¯t where I thought it should be¡ªit wasn¡¯t in my lower back or hips. It burned deeper... in my stomach.


    And then¡ª


    "Mate."


    I froze.


    My gaze darted around the room, but there was no one there. The voice... it wasn¡¯t around me. It was inside me.


    "Mate."


    The sound echoed again, warm yet primal, curling through my mind like smoke. I clutched at my abdomen, and heat bloomed there¡ªsharp, insistent, like fire licking at my insides. My breath quickened. My womb? No... this wasn¡¯t pain. This was awakening.


    The realization mmed into me.


    "Oh, God," I whispered. "I think... I think I¡¯ve activated my wolf."


    The words were barely out before the sensation pulsed again, and a wave of something raw and wild swept over me. My babies stirred, then whimpered, their tiny cries piercing the air.


    "Aurora!" I shouted, panic threading through my voice. "Caspian!"


    Aurora burst through the doorway, her eyes scanning me and the babies. "Hazel? What happened?"


    I swallowed hard. "I... I heard it. A voice. Inside my head. It kept saying ¡¯mate.¡¯ And¡ª" I pressed my palm against my stomach. "¡ªI can feel her. My wolf. She¡¯s... awake."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. "Your wolf? Are you¡ªare you serious?"


    "Yes! I think so." My voice cracked. "I don¡¯t understand... This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to happen, right?"


    She shook her head, already backing toward the door. "No. No, this isn¡¯t right at all. It¡¯s supposed to happen under a full moon, not..." She nced at the sleeping babies, her expression tightening. "Not now. Not like this."


    "What does that mean?" My heart pounded, a mix of fear and confusion wing at my chest.


    Aurora didn¡¯t answer. She turned, her voice carrying down the hall as she shouted, "<strong><i>Cayden! Caspian! Get in here¡ªnow!"</i></strong>


    I sat there, clutching the edge of the bed, my breath ragged. The heat in my body was still rising, spreading to my fingertips.


    And then, as I was still clutching at the edge of my dress, something slipped out of me and hit the floor with a faint clink. A ring.


    I blinked at it, confused. My hands trembled as I picked it up and held it in front of me. The design felt... familiar. Too familiar. But I don¡¯t remember anyone ever giving me this ring.


    How did I even get it? Did I... forget something? <i>Did I lose a piece of my memory somewhere?</i>


    Before I could think any further, the door swung open and Caspian rushed inside. His eyes instantly locked on the ring in my hand, and without any sudden movement¡ªalmost cautiously¡ªhe took it from me.


    "Where did you get this?" His voice was low, almost sharp.


    "I... saw it inside of me." My words were small, unsure.


    And then...without warning¡ªhe pulled me into his arms. Normally, I¡¯d melt into that embrace, let that familiar warmth drown me. But this time... something was off. That ring was still in my mind, still in my chest, like it had carved its way into my thoughts.


    He pulled back just enough to look at me. "Aurora said you¡¯ve activated your wolf. Is it true?"


    I nodded.


    His lips curved, and a small smile broke across his face. "Oh my... congrattions." He leaned down and pressed a kiss to my forehead, but even that didn¡¯t make the unease in my chest disappear.

 Chapter 124: Lies upon lies

    <h4>Chapter 124: Lies upon lies</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    My heart froze the moment I saw the ring in her hand.


    Without thinking, I snatched it from her fingers and pulled her into a soft, grounding embrace. The metal felt heavier than it should, the weight of too many questions pressing against my palm.


    "Where did she get that from?" My eyes darted to Aurora, silently demanding answers. She only gave me the same confused stare, her brows furrowed in genuine bewilderment.


    "Where did you get this?" My voice came out tighter than intended.


    Hazel¡¯s gaze was far away, almost ssy. "I... saw it inside of me," she murmured, as though even she wasn¡¯t sure what she meant.


    Aurora had mentioned earlier that Hazel¡¯s wolf might have awakened, but hearing it from her was different. "Aurora told me you¡¯ve activated your wolf. Is it true?"


    She nodded once, a hesitant motion. Relief should have followed, but instead, my instincts sharpened.


    "Then... congrattions." I forced warmth into my voice, pulling her into another embrace. But I could feel it¡ªher heartbeat was uneven, restless. Something in her was trembling, not from weakness, but from something deeper.


    "So... are you alright?" I cupped her cheeks, searching her eyes for an answer she didn¡¯t give.


    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine," she insisted, but the way she said it made the words fragile.


    My gaze shifted to the small bundles beside her. I lifted each baby in turn, kissing their soft foreheads. "This one looks like you," I said, pointing to the little girl. Hazel¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    "Yes... she has a striking resemnce to you and Lilith," she said.


    "And he looks like us," I added, gesturing to the boy. My voice caught faintly on the word us, but I covered it with a faint smile.


    Behind me, Aurora shifted nervously, hands sped behind her back. She knew as well as I did¡ªwe couldn¡¯t let Hazel sense the cracks in the story yet. Not when she was so close to asking the questions we weren¡¯t ready to answer.


    I gave Aurora a subtle nod toward the door. She hesitated, then stepped forward to Hazel. "I have some business to take care of," she said lightly.


    "I¡¯ll be back very soon," I added, brushing Hazel¡¯s hand. "We¡¯ll talk all day when I return."


    Hazel only gave me a small, distracted nod. Once Aurora slipped out, her eyes returned to me¡ªsharp now, not clouded.


    "Caspian... what¡¯s wrong? Why does everything feel... wrong?" She searched my face like she could pull the truth from my skin. "Thest thing I remember was Aurora telling me to push... my babies out. And now..."


    "Yes," I said carefully. "After you gave birth, you passed out. You were weak. And¡ª"


    "And I activated my wolf?" she guessed.


    I forced a smile, taking her hand and intertwining our fingers. "Exactly. We were celebrating your babies... and you bing our Luna. You¡¯re now the strongest Luna this pack has ever seen. The first Crescent Luna."


    Her expression flickered¡ªpride mixed with suspicion. "Who¡¯s Lilith?"


    The name slipped from me before I could stop it. "Your mother."


    She stiffened. "My... mom? What do you mean, my mom? And¡ªwhere is... Ariel?"


    Her voice cracked on the name, tears welling up. "She told me my first child would be a girl. And I have a girl."


    The sight of her breaking twisted something deep inside me. Because I knew¡ªonce Cyrius came into the picture¡ªshe had pieced together that her mother, her sister... even her father and others... were gone. But all those memories had been taken from her, sealed away. The price of containing Cyrius¡¯s power.


    "Caspian, what¡¯s going on?" She pushed herself up from the bed, her voice rising. "What are you hiding from me? Who is Lilith? My mom is¡ª"


    "Calm down," I said quickly, stepping closer. "Yes, you have a mother. And while you were inbor, we... found that out. But you need to rest. Everything will be fine."


    "Fine?" Herugh was humorless. "You¡¯re telling me I¡¯ve been out for two days, and you expect me to just smile and nod?"


    "You needed to heal," I said gently. "A lot happened in those two days."


    Her gaze locked on mine, unblinking. "Caspian... you¡¯ll tell me everything, right?" She stepped close, cing her hands on my cheeks. "Everything. I promise I can handle it. Please."


    "So," I said slowly, "what do you want to know?"


    Her eyes narrowed, determination recing the haze she¡¯d woken up with. "Everything. I can¡¯t remember anything except..." She drew in a shaky breath. "Except me casting spells and fixing the dagger we ced inside Cyrius."


    My stomach flipped.


    She remembered Cyrius. But not the bond. Not that part.


    "And then," she continued, "you mentioned my mom."


    I froze, the air in the room turning heavy. "Mom?"


    "I don¡¯t even have a mother," she said firmly, though the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes betrayed her. "The only thing I know about her is from the picture Ariel gave me. She looked exactly like me. Did you find her?"


    Her gaze locked on mine¡ªfull of worry, curiosity, and something more fragile. Hope.


    I swallowed hard, stalling. "Yes... your mother came."


    Her head snapped toward the door. "Where? Is she downstairs?"


    "She may still be¡ª" I started, but quickly reached out, gently pulling her back before that spark in her eyes grew into something I couldn¡¯t control. "She¡¯s not here now. She came, we saw her... and yes, she looks exactly like you. But you have to calm down."


    "Calm down?" she echoed, disbelief creeping into her voice.


    "You¡¯re two days behind everything," I said softly. "Hazel, it¡¯s just been two days. Nothing that much can happen in two days."


    "You can¡¯t tell me ¡¯nothing happened¡¯ when clearly something did," she snapped, her voice trembling. "You promised to tell me everything, right?"


    I swallowed again, hating how many times I¡¯d done that in thest five minutes. "Yes, I promised... and I will. But first, you need to rest. Soon, the pack will be demanding a naming ceremony for the babies. It¡¯ll be a ball, Hazel¡ªeveryone will be there. You need to have your strength for that."


    She shook her head stubbornly. "Caspian, I can¡¯t rest if I don¡¯t know the truth. Please¡ªjust tell me."


    I forced my expression into something calm, steady. "Hazel... I have told you everything I can. You gave birth, you slumped for two days. While you were out, a woman came and imed to be your mother. We believe her... because she has the same face as you."


    Her eyes narrowed again. "And what about the Crescent? You called me the strongest. Why?"


    I hesitated, feeling the weight of the truth pressing at the back of my throat. The Crescent Pack wasn¡¯t just a name¡ªit was a history written in blood and power. How could I even begin to tell her what that meant without unraveling everything?


    "You said it yourself," I replied, carefully choosing each word. "You¡¯ve activated your wolf. And you can cast spells. You even fixed the dagger." I held her gaze. "A Crescent is a perfectbination of a werewolf and a witch. And you are one."


    Her breath caught. "What? How do you even know that?"


    "When you passed out after giving birth," I said, "Aurora figured it out."


    Suspicion flickered in her eyes. "Aurora knew before I did?"


    "She... she noticed the signs," I lied, keeping my voice steady. "Which is why I think it¡¯s better to let her exin everything about your past to you. She knows more of the details."


    Hazel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "And until then?"


    I brushed a strand of hair from her cheek, forcing a gentle smile. "Until then, you rest. Just for now. The naming ceremony ising... and trust me, you¡¯ll want to be ready for it."


    I stepped outside and let out a breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. It came out heavy¡ªtoo heavy.


    Aurora was right beside the door, her arms crossed, her face unreadable.


    "This is bad," she said quietly.


    I nced at her. "Very bad," I agreed. "And it¡¯s going to get worse if we don¡¯t keep this under control."


    "Everything is still under control."


    "Really?" I lowered my voice, leaning in. "What if she¡¯s already named the babies? What if she and Cyrius already gave them names?"


    Aurora hesitated, then said, "Well... Cyrius¡¯s paths have been erased. Same as the babies¡¯ birth time, same as their connection. I¡¯ll have to give them new names."


    "New names?" I repeated, the words tasting strange in my mouth.


    She stuttered. "Yes... new names."


    A cold weight settled in my chest. "This is bad. I¡¯m feeling very bad about this."


    "I know," she said softly. "I understand exactly what you¡¯re feeling. And yes¡ªwhat we¡¯re doing is bad. Erasing someone¡¯s memory without their permission? It¡¯s wrong. But at the end of the day... we¡¯re doing it for her safety. Cyrius is not a good person, and she¡¯s bonded with him. She has to let that path go."


    I closed my eyes briefly. "Alright."


    She nodded once, sharp and decisive. "Alright."


    I exhaled, pushing down the unease wing at my chest. "I have to go meet Cayden."

 Chapter 125: The Great Caspian.

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Great Caspian.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Cayden¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    The council meeting had just been dismissed, the murmurs of departing alphas still echoing faintly down the hall. Preparations for theing ceremony¡ªthe naming of my children¡ªwere already set in motion. And with the masquerade ball only a few nights away, the pack¡¯s focus had shifted to ensuring it would be a spectacle worthy of the Blue moon¡¯s name.


    Leon and I lingered in the council room after the others left. He poured us each a mug of beer, the foam risingzily to the rim.


    "Finally, I get to talk to you without you pacing like a caged wolf," Leon teased, sliding my drink over. "You seemed... tense before. Almost fearful, looking for your wife and children."


    I took a long pull from the mug, letting the bitter liquid settle on my tongue before swallowing. "Well, my babies are back, and so is my mate," I said with a grin. "I have every reason to smile now."


    We both chuckled, the sound easy and light¡ªfor about three seconds¡ªbefore Caspian entered the room.


    "You missed the council meeting, brother," I said, watching the way his steps slowed. His face carried that familiar weight, the kind of look that had nothing to do with exhaustion and everything to do with whatever thoughts he refused to say aloud.


    I stood, crossing the room to brush his shoulder with my hand. "Brother, Hazel is back. The babies are back. Everything is under control. The other packs fear us more than ever. We¡¯ve grown stronger, richer... more respected. Why are you still so distressed?"


    His jaw tightened. "Everything may seem fine to you, but Hazel¡ªdo you even care about what¡¯s happening to her?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Oh, here we go with the preaching again. What happened to Hazel now?"


    "The memories," he said tly. "I couldn¡¯t erase all of Cyrius. She¡¯s lost everything else¡ªher sense of where she¡¯s been, what she¡¯s survived. She¡¯s forgotten she met Lilith. She¡¯s forgotten she was ever in prison. She feels like everything is... gone."


    I leaned back against the table, arms folded. "Well, you did wipe her memory. What did you expect? That she¡¯de back perfectly fine? Just give her time."


    Caspian¡¯s eyes flicked up. "And where is Lilith? We should be arranging another meeting with her, to tell her about the babies."


    I shook my head. "I haven¡¯t seen Lilith since Cyrius kidnapped them."


    "What?"


    "Yes," I said, meeting his gaze. "We haven¡¯t heard a single word from her."


    "Then find her," Caspian said firmly. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯s lurking around somewhere."


    Leon, who had been quietly sipping his beer in the background, spoke up. "Isn¡¯t it strange we haven¡¯t seen her? Not even once since Cyrius took the babies?"


    I turned toward him. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." Leon swirled his drink, his tone cautious. "You know her better than most, but I don¡¯tpletely trust her. She¡¯s... giving me odd vibes. And her disappearing now¡ªwhen her daughter and grandchildren are back¡ªit¡¯s suspicious."


    Caspian nodded slowly. "News has already spread that we found them. She must have heard."


    "Maybe she¡¯s just keeping her distance," I said. "Let¡¯s give her time. Lilith is a good woman¡ªa good mother. She¡¯lle when she¡¯s ready."


    Leon didn¡¯t look convinced. "Still... she should¡¯ve been here by now."


    I set my mug down with a sharp thud. "Why are you both trying to stir up problems where there are none? We should be deciding on the ball, the names for my twins, nning something joyful. Not poking at shadows just because you think they might be monsters."


    Caspian took a deep breath. "It¡¯s just... I¡¯m worried for Hazel. And also Cyrius.¡ª"


    I cut him a re sharp enough to silence him. "We don¡¯t mention that name again."


    He straightened. "You don¡¯t want her to remember him, right?"


    "Exactly. And it starts with all of us. That name dies here, in this room. Understood, brother?" I handed him another drink with a tight smile.


    He nodded, epting the mug. We poured and clinked them together, draining the beer in one long swallow.


    I leaned back in my chair, studying Caspian over the rim of my mug. "When was thest time we fenced, brother?"


    He turned his head toward me, brows pulling together like he was trying to remember. "I don¡¯t know... probably five years ago."


    Five years ago. Before everything with him.


    I smirked. "Which, by the way, is exactly why we need to do it again. We refuse to even say Cyrius¡¯ name...fine. Then let¡¯s start doing things without him. Completely without him."


    Caspian¡¯s jaw flexed.


    I tipped my head, letting my smirk deepen. "Unless you¡¯re scared of me kicking your ass. That would be highly understandable."


    That did it. Caspian hated being baited¡ªespecially when it came to his pride. "Let¡¯s do it," he said, his voice low but steady.


    "As expected," I said with a grin. "The great Caspian never turns down a challenge when his reputation¡¯s on the line."


    Leon, who had been watching the exchange with a half-smile, shook his head. "You two are impossible." Still, he pushed his chair back and went to fetch the swords.


    By the time we stepped out into the night air, the torches around the training grounds were lit. The scent of iron and old sweat clung to the air¡ªa familiar smell that stirred memories I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to unpack.


    Leon returned, two fencing swords in hand, their polished des catching the torchlight. He handed one to me, the other to Caspian. The weight felt good in my grip, like an old habit slipping back into ce.


    We walked to the center of the ring, boots crunching against the dirt, and squared off. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, assessing me the way he might size up an enemy in battle.


    "Ready, brother?" I asked.


    He rolled his shoulders, de tilting slightly in his hand. "Always."


    The first sh of steel rang sharp in the night air, the sound echoing off the stone walls around the training yard. Caspian lunged forward, his de darting for my side, but I twisted away, letting his momentum carry him just far enough to open him up for a quick jab to the chest.


    "Point for me," I said with a smirk, stepping back.


    "That was a cheap shot," Caspian muttered, straightening.


    "Brother, all my shots are cheap. You should know that by now."


    We circled each other again, des glinting under the torchlight. This time, he came in faster, sharper. I blocked twice, but on the third strike, he slipped past my guard and tapped my ribs.


    "Finally," he said, stepping back with a faint grin. "Guess I should congratte you for notpletely humiliating yourself."


    I raised a brow. "One point for you, two for me. That¡¯s still humiliation territory, brother."


    He scoffed. "We¡¯ll see."


    The third round began, and the rhythm changed¡ªfaster footwork, sharper turns, each strikending harder than thest. We traded jabs and parries, the ng of our des louder now, almost drowning out Leon¡¯s asional, very unhelpful,mentary from the sidelines.


    "Try not to break each other¡¯s noses before the ball," he called out.


    "Don¡¯t worry," I shouted back, parrying Caspian¡¯s strike. "I only aim for his pride."


    Caspian grinned at that¡ªjust in time for me to sweep his de aside andnd another point. "Three¨Cone," I said with a flourish of my sword.


    "That was out of bounds!" he barked.


    "Brother, your ego is out of bounds."


    He lunged again, faster, almost reckless now. For a moment, I thought he was going to even the score, but then his movement faltered¡ªbarely noticeable at first. His parries slowed, his footwork lost its sharpness.


    "Come on," I taunted. "Don¡¯t tell me age is finally catching up with you."


    "Shut up," he hissed, but his breathing was off¡ªtoo shallow, too fast. I stepped in with another strike, but the sound of steel meeting dirt broke the rhythm. Caspian¡¯s sword had slipped from his hand.


    "Brother?" I lowered my de, frowning.


    He staggered back a step, hand pressed to his chest. And then¡ªhe coughed. Not just once, but hard, doubling over as ck blood sttered onto the dirt.


    The torchlight caught the dark, viscous sheen of it, and for a heartbeat, the yard went utterly silent.


    "Caspian!" I was already at his side, catching his arm before he could copsepletely. His skin was cold, mmy.


    Leon rushed over, eyes wide. "What the hell¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Caspian tried to straighten, coughing again, another thick stream of ck spilling past his lips. His legs gave out, and I lowered him to the ground.


    "This isn¡¯t just exhaustion," I said sharply, scanning his face. His eyes were ssy, unfocused.


    Leon crouched beside us, his voice low. "We need to get him to the healer. Now."


    Caspian tried to speak, but another cough wracked through him, cutting the words short. All he managed was a faint, pained re¡ªas if even now, he refused to admit I might be right about something being wrong.


    <i>Caspian..?</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 126: Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 126: Copse</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Aurora had returned quietly, slipping into my room. She sat on the edge of my bed, watching me. I had just finished feeding the twins. The act¡ªthough I knew it should be new¡ªhad felt oddly familiar, as if my body remembered something my mind had forgotten.


    After cing my babies back in their basket, I smoothed my dress and turned to her.


    "I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions," she said gently.


    "No," I replied almost instantly. "I don¡¯t. Caspian already said you¡¯d exin what a Crescent is."


    Her brows lifted in surprise, but before she couldunch into an exnation, I interrupted again. "It¡¯s the perfectbination of a human and a werewolf... right?"


    The way she blinked told me I¡¯d hit the mark. "Yeah," she breathed. "Caspian already told you, didn¡¯t he?"


    I nodded. "Yes. He has."


    "Hazel..." She leaned closer, but I held up my hand.


    "Aurora, that¡¯s enough. I get it. I was out for two days. I¡¯ve forgotten things. I¡¯ll be fine, I promise. I just... need space. Time to think."


    She studied me for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Alright. I understand." She was just rising to leave when the door swung open.


    Leon strode in without knocking.


    "Oh my god, where are your manners?" Aurora scolded.


    "Darling," Leon said quickly.


    "Darling?" I echoed, confused.


    He ignored me and went straight to Aurora, leaning in to whisper something I couldn¡¯t catch. Her posture stiffened, eyes flicking toward me before darting away.


    "What¡¯s wrong with Caspian?" I demanded. My gaze swept the room, searching for him. He wasn¡¯t there. Judging by the look on Aurora¡¯s face, something was definitely wrong.


    I tried to stand, but Aurora¡¯s hand pressed firmly against my shoulder. "No. Sit. It¡¯s fine.."


    "Isn¡¯t it?" I pressed.


    "It¡¯s just a minor concussion," she said quickly. "We¡¯ll be going¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t finish.


    The twins let out a cry..sharp, pained, unlike any sound I¡¯d ever heard from them. My head snapped toward the basket. My blood went cold. ck fluid was dribbling from their tiny mouths, streaking their chins.


    "Oh my god¡ª"


    I lunged toward them, but before I could reach the basket, something mmed into my chest.. A pressure so sharp and sudden it stole my breath. My knees buckled. A sour, metallic taste flooded my mouth, and I vomited the same ck liquid.


    Aurora¡¯s voice broke through the chaos. "This is exactly what¡¯s happening to Caspian¡ª"


    "What is happening?" My voice was raw, my throat burning.


    She ripped the chain from her neck and grabbed my hand. Her eyes zed, searching¡ªthen snapped back to focus. "I can¡¯t read it. I can¡¯t get through. There¡¯s danger. Tell Cayden. Alert everyone!"


    "Aurora¡ª"


    "You¡¯ll be fine. Your babies will¡ª"


    "No! Don¡¯t say that! My babies!"


    They were coughing now, tiny bodies jerking, the ck liquid still spilling from them. Aurora muttered a chant under her breath, hands trembling as she worked, but her body jerked like she¡¯d been struck by invisible lightning.


    Her voice shook. "Someone¡¯s summoning something. I don¡¯t know who. I don¡¯t know from where...<i>where is Lilith?"</i>


    My head snapped up. "Lilith? My mother?"


    "Damn it¡ªwe need Lilith now!" Aurora clutched at her hair, desperation in her voice.


    The door crashed open again. Cayden stormed in, his parents at his heels, Leon close behind.


    Anna¡¯s scream cut through the air. "Oh my goodness...get the pack healer now!"


    Cayden was already at the twins¡¯ side, his hands hovering helplessly over their shaking bodies. "Aurora, what¡¯s happening? What¡¯s wrong with my babies?"


    "I don¡¯t know¡ª"


    "Do something!" His voice cracked with fury.


    "I don¡¯t know what to do!"


    "Then find what to do!" Cayden¡¯s shout rattled the walls. us stepped in, gripping his son¡¯s arm.


    "Calm down.."


    "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!" Cayden pointed at the basket. "Look at them! The ck fluid hasn¡¯t stopped..and Hazel."


    My stomach twisted again, another wave of bile forcing itself up, more ck liquid spilling past my lips. My vision swam.


    Cayden¡¯s face was right in front of mine now. "Hazel, what¡¯s wrong? Did you eat something? Why is this happening to everyone? First Caspian, now you, now our babies?"


    Aurora shook her head, still chanting, still trembling. "It¡¯s spreading... I can feel it¡ª"


    "Then stop it!" Cayden¡¯s voice was breaking, raw with panic.


    I stepped outside and released a long, heavy breath. I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been holding it in, but the exhale left me feeling drained. Aurora was standing right beside the door, her face drawn tight with worry.


    "This is bad," she murmured. "Very bad. If we don¡¯t control the situation now, it could spiral."


    "It¡¯s still under control," I said quickly, though my own voicecked conviction. "Okay, but... what if she¡¯s already named the babies? What if she and Cyrius have already given them names?"


    Aurora¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Well...We have to give them name the babies."


    " names?" I repeated, my voice catching.


    She hesitated, then stuttered, "Yes."


    I dragged a hand over my face. "This is bad. I¡¯m feeling very, very bad about this."


    "I know," Aurora said softly. "I understand what you¡¯re feeling. But try to remain strong: "


    I swallowed, forcing a nod. "Alright. Alright."


    Aurora exhaled sharply, then stepped back. "I¡¯ll go meet Cayden."


    Before I could answer, a voice cut through the air. "Oh my God, Hazel! Are you alright?"


    Cayden was striding toward me, worry etched into every line of his face. Before I could respond, he pulled me into a tight embrace.


    "I¡¯m fine," I murmured, but he was already calling for the twins. Someone ced them into my arms, their tiny bodies trembling. The cries had faded, reced by soft, exhausted whimpers. Their mouths were smeared with a thick ck liquid.


    Without a second thought, Cayden stripped off his shirt and began gently wiping them clean. "Aurora, go get the maids," he ordered sharply. "These two need the gentlest, kindest bath possible."


    Aurora nodded briskly and hurried out.


    "What happened?" Anna demanded, her voiceced with fury. "Who caused this? Damn it, the enemies can¡¯t stand to see this pack at peace for even a moment. Somebody must have done this."


    The door opened again and Caspian walked in. us immediately rushed to him.


    "Son, are you alright?"


    "Yes, yes, I¡¯m fine," Caspian replied, though his tone was wary.


    Cayden turned toward him. "Brother... it didn¡¯t just happen to you. It happened to Hazel and the twins as well."


    "What?" Caspian¡¯s voice was sharp. "What could have caused this?"


    "It could be Cyrius," Anna said quickly. "Cyrius must have found them¡ª"


    My heart skipped a beat at the name.


    But Cayden¡¯s re cut her short. "It can¡¯t be Cyrius. He¡¯s daggered in a coffin."


    "Has he been released?" I asked, my voice low.


    "No," Cayden said firmly. "He¡¯s still where we left him¡ªdaggered. And if it were him, it would¡¯ve happened to Aurora as well."


    us interjected, "It was both Caspian and Aurora who went to retrieve them."


    I was still trying to piece together us¡¯s words when Aurora returned with the maids. They took the twins from me with gentle hands and disappeared to bathe them.


    "Who could have done this?" Christian asked, his voice rough. "Who could¡¯ve gotten to Hazel... and the babies? It could be a witch feeding off their energy. Maybe one of those witches Aurora brought into the pack¡ª"


    "No," Aurora interrupted sharply. "I monitor their powers constantly."


    "But what if they¡¯ve gone behind your back?" Christian pressed. "How would you know?"


    "They have no bad intentions," Aurora insisted. "They¡¯re just two young girls. We can¡¯t judge them without proof."


    "It could be Lilith," Leon said suddenly from the corner.


    Every head turned toward him. He met both Caspian¡¯s and Cayden¡¯s eyes.


    "I told you before¡ªI had that suspicion," he said gravely. "Now... I think it¡¯s justified. It¡¯s her."


    "How could it be Lilith? Why would Lilith harm her own daughter, grandchild, and even her son-inw this way? us spoke.


    "Well, have you seen her around? She hasn¡¯t been here," Leon replied.


    " We¡¯ve talked about this, Leon. Shut up. Shut up." Cayden barked.


    It was about to speak again before the whole house started shaking. I immediately grabbed my bed to keep from falling, and everyone else clung to whatever they could. Anna fell, and us rushed to help her. It felt like an earthquake.


    "What is happening?" Ana screamed. "Oh my God!"


    "Okay, this is bad. Leon, get out of the packhouse! Get everybody to safety, now!" us shouted.


    Caspian and Leon shifted into their wolf forms, trying to move quickly despite the violent shaking.


    And then¡ªday suddenly turned to night. The sun shifted into the moon, a full moon.


    "No... it can¡¯t be the full moon today. It¡¯s not supposed to be the full moon," I whispered.


    Dark clouds rolled in, and then the sky began pouring ck ink...thick, oozing liquid that seemed to seep out from me, Caspian, and my babies.


    "<i>Oh my God... this is bad."</i>

 Chapter 127: Crescent.

    <h4>Chapter 127: Crescent.</h4>


    <strong><i>~ Lilith¡¯s POV ~</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Crescents. Crescents. Crescents.</i></strong>


    The day I had longed for, the day I had bled and suffered for, was finally here. My family¡ªthe true Crescents..were waking. Stronger than ever before.


    My fingers trembled as they trailed across the jagged surface of the broken statue, the stone that had once been their prison. Fine cracks spread like veins across the cold marble, proof that life was already stirring within them. The ancient spell was working.


    The blood of the twins had helped. It always had to be blood. And now, it was time for the final movement.


    From my cloak, I drew out a handkerchief containing the twins¡¯ blood. I pressed it into the urn of ashes and lifted it to my lips The ashes scattered, drifting in the air like ck snow,nding upon every single statue.


    The binding step. The tether. The moment that tied every Crescent together.


    Agony struck instantly. ck blood spilled from my mouth, thick and burning, and my fingers shook violently. My knees weakened, and I could barely hold myself upright. I knew Hazel and her unborn children were enduring the same torment¡ªour bond ensured that what I suffered, they suffered too.


    The stones groaned. The ground split. From every fracture in the statues, light bled through like molten fire. Then suddenly, the light was gone. Darkness consumed everything.


    Day copsed into night. The earth itself rebelled. A deafening vibration shook the ground, tossing me to the floor. My body smacked against the dirt, and I wed at the ground to keep myself steady.


    Then silence...For a heartbeat, nothing. Just the taste of blood and dust in my mouth.


    When the vibration ceased, a heavy cloud of white dust filled the air. I coughed, choking, my lungs screaming as the haze blinded me. My chest heaved, my eyes stung. Then¡ª


    "<strong><i>Lilith...?"</i></strong>


    That voice. That voice pierced me deeper than any de. My soul recognized it before my ears even did. My heart clenched so tightly I thought it might shatter.


    Tears stung my eyes. "No... no, it can¡¯t be¡ª"


    But it was.


    As the dust began to fade, as the fog of centuries lifted, I saw them. All of them. Standing before me, whole. Alive.


    <strong><i>Jonathan. Ruby. Alice. And the others.</i></strong>


    My chest swelled so painfully I thought it might burst. For a moment I could not breathe.


    Alice moved first. Her fiery red hair caught in the dim light as she rushed to me, falling to her knees and wrapping her arms around me before I could react. Her sobs echoed against my ear.


    "Lilith! Oh my goodness... I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you again!" she shrieked, her voice breaking.


    Tears spilled freely down my cheeks. My hands clutched at her as though I feared she might disappear if I let go. "Alice... oh, Alice, I¡¯ve missed you."


    I inhaled the familiar,forting scent of her hair. It grounded me, softened the edges of my pain. When she finally pulled back, she cupped my face with both hands, eyes wide with worry.


    "Gosh, you look so stressed. What have they done to you?"


    I smiled weakly, shaking my head. "I¡¯m fine, Alice. Everything... everything I¡¯ve endured was to bring you back."


    Her eyes glistened. "Always and forever, isn¡¯t it?"


    I lifted my pinky finger, and without hesitation she lifted hers. We hooked them together, sealing the vow once more. Then, with a strength that surprised me, she helped me to my feet.


    Ruby was next. She fell into my arms, her embrace fierce, grounding me even further in this miracle I had fought so hard for.


    Then Jonathan.


    His gaze was steady, proud. "You did well, Lilith. You honestly did well."


    I swallowed back a sob and stepped into his arms. The warmth of his hug nearly unraveled mepletely. Oh, how I had missed Jonathan. I had chosen Marcus, yes, but Jonathan had always held a piece of me. And now he was here, in the flesh, my family whole again.


    When I pulled back, I whispered the truth: "Everything has been destroyed. us and his family still hold New Orleans. His son, Cayden, rules now. He fathered triplets. One is gone, but two remain. They control the pack."


    Jonathan¡¯s lips curved in a dark smile. "Good. As long as wolves exist, and as long as they are unaware of us, our victory wille. Do they know we¡¯ve returned?"


    I shook my head. "No. None of them know."


    "Perfect," he said. "That ignorance will be their doom."


    Alice¡¯s voice trembled. "What about Dahlia?"


    I turned to her, my face hardening. "She¡¯s dead."


    "Dahlia never dies," Alice whispered.


    "She¡¯s dead," I repeated coldly. "I sent her to hell with my own hands. She is gone forever."


    Jonathan chuckled darkly. "Then it is simple. One: the packs don¡¯t know we¡¯ve returned. Two: Dahlia is gone. That makes our task... very, very easy."


    A slow, wicked smile spread across my lips. "Yes," I whispered. "Very easy."


    Jonathan moved away from me and strode toward a giant b of rock, the dust still swirling faintly around his tall frame. He stood there like a king reiming his throne, his broad shoulders rigid, his body covered in sacred markings that glowed faintly under the dim light. His ck hair clung to his forehead, and when his piercing green eyes swept over us, the room seemed to shrink.


    When he spoke, his voice carried the weight of prophecy.


    "The Crescents are back," he dered, his words echoing against the cavern walls, "as though we never left. Years ago, they destroyed us¡ªwerewolves and witchesbined¡ªsealing us away to rot, to be forgotten, to bring us to our doom. But they underestimated us. They underestimated her."


    His eyes flickered toward me, and I felt the burn of his gaze in the pit of my stomach.


    "Our honorable Lilith," he continued, "escaped their chains. Our fate rested in her hands, and she did not disappoint us. She has brought us glory, awakening us at the perfect moment. Now, we rise. We will reim New Orleans. We will bend the wolves to our knees, shackle the witches, and crown ourselves as the strongest beings to ever walk this earth. All hail the Crescent!"


    "All hail!" the others roared, their voices rumbling like thunder.


    My stomach turned. Their cheers felt heavy in my chest because I knew what he did not¡ªabout Hazel, about the children, about Azel. My joy at resurrecting them had blinded me to the storm that was about to break.


    Jonathan mmed his fist against the rock, cracking the surface, then turned toward me with lethal intent. He began walking, slow, deliberate, every step radiating authority. My breath caught. He was shirtless, the sacred markings moving like living ink across his chest, his green eyes locked on me with a hunger that was both terrifying and... devastatingly beautiful.


    The most dangerous of us all. And somehow, the one I could never truly resist.


    "Lilith, dear..." his voice curled around me like smoke. "How is my mate?"


    My heart froze. "M-Mate?" I stammered.


    His gaze dropped to my stomach, sharp and knowing. "You are no longer pregnant, are you?" His lip curled with disgust. "Not since you left me for that wolf."


    My throat tightened. I wanted to scream that it wasn¡¯t like that, that it had never been that simple. But his words cut deep, and the memory of my choices weighed heavier than the dust in my lungs.


    He sneered, bitterness dripping from his tone. "I should not be offended. Not when I discovered the truth. My fated mate... is your daughter."


    The world tilted. My blood went cold.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice hardened. "Where is she?" His green eyes bored into mine, sharp enough to peel the skin from bone.


    I stammered, unable to form words.


    "Is she dead?"


    "No!" I burst out, my voice cracking. "No, she¡¯s alive."


    Alice, sensing my unease, stepped forward, her hand outstretched as if to shield me. But Jonathan raised a single hand, and themand in his aura forced her to stop in her tracks.


    His focus never wavered. "Then where is she? My mate. She must have grown in our absence, yes? Tell me, Lilith. Where is she?"


    I swallowed hard, my tongue trembling against my teeth. "She... she is married now. She has children. She has... mated someone else."


    The fury that consumed his face was like watching a storm devour the sky.


    "Bullshit!" Jonathan¡¯s voice thundered. "I am her rightful mate! She cannot take another. She cannot belong to anyone else but me. What have you done?"


    My chest heaved. "She has truly been mated to another¡ª"


    His hand shot forward, seizing my neck with crushing strength. My feet left the ground as he lifted me with terrifying ease. My hands wed at his wrist, but he was as strong as the earth itself.


    "What have you done, Lilith?" he snarled, his breath hot against my face.


    Alice lunged, but Ruby caught her by the wrist, shaking her head silently.


    "Tell me!" Jonathan roared, his grip tightening.


    My vision blurred, but I forced the words out through strangled breaths. "I... I made her the fated mate of us¡¯s triplets. She is my connection to the pack. Through her, I could bind us to power."


    His eyes widened, fury and disbelief twisting his face. His hand shook around my throat.


    "You... you mated my mate... to them?" His voice broke into something raw, dangerous. "How dare you?"


    Tears pricked my eyes. "I had no choice!"


    "You had every choice!" Jonathan¡¯s voice cracked with venom. "Do you know how badly I wanted you? Do you know how I burned for you, even when you ran? And when fate mocked me, giving me your child as my mate, I epted it. I embraced it! And you¡ª" His voice shook with rage. "You gave her away. You gave her to wolves!"


    His green eyes zed, wild and broken. "No. <strong><i>No, you¡¯ll pay for this. You¡¯ll fucking pay for this!"</i></strong>


    <strong><i>She is mine!</i></strong>

 Chapter 128: Organization..

    <h4>Chapter 128: Organization..</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith~*</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Author¡¯s note; You can skip Lilith¡¯s story if you find it boring or stretched. You won¡¯t really miss anything, as I will still exin it in Hazel¡¯s POV.</i></strong>


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. My cheeks hurt, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Everyone at the party had been staring at me¡ªsixteen-year-old Lilith, the girl who shifted before her time. Wolves weren¡¯t supposed to awaken until eighteen. That was the way of the Goddess, the natural order. But tonight, under the glowing moon, I felt my wolf burst forward in front of the entire pack.


    I had only gone to the meat party to watch, to p for those older wolves shifting for the first time and finding their mates. I never expected the fire in my veins, the sudden ache in my bones, the pull that dragged my wolf out of me. One moment I was pping beside my parents, the next I was trembling on the ground, fur sprouting, ws raking, and my wolf¡¯s howl tearing into the night sky.


    The crowd had gasped, whispers spreading like wildfire. Sixteen. Too young. Too soon.


    When I finally stumbled back home with my parents, my mother couldn¡¯t stop kissing me, her joy overflowing. She pressed her lips to my forehead, her tears wet against my skin. "Oh, my child, you¡¯re now a full wolf. The Moon Goddess herself has blessed you early. Even without you being eighteen, I always knew you were special."


    Her pride made me glow inside, though part of me still trembled from the shift. The one thing that gnawed at me, though, was that I hadn¡¯t scented my mate. At the meat party, everyone said that was when it happened¡ªyou shifted, and fate drew you together. But no one came to me. No familiar scent tugged at my heart. I was still alone.


    And then a name cut through my thoughts. Marcus.


    <i>What would Marcus think if he knew?</i>


    My pulse quickened. Marcus¡ªmy secret crush since I was ten. He was strong, handsome, the one every girl noticed. But his letters, his stolen smiles, were mine. I shook the thought away quickly. It was too much to hold onto, too dangerous now that my wolf had awakened earlier than expected.


    Back at the house, my father said little. He had always been a man of few words, stern and unreadable. But tonight, as he sat at the table, his lips curved into something I had rarely seen on his face¡ªa soft smile.


    "You¡¯ll be a very good investment," he said atst. "I¡¯m sure of it."


    The words sank deep inside me. My father never gavepliments. For him, approval was rare, almost sacred. And in that moment, I vowed I would do whatever it took to make him proud.


    From the kitchen, my mother¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. "Lily,e help me! I¡¯m making your favorite."


    Iughed, running to her side, and together we cooked egg toast. The smell of warm bread and melted yolk filled the air, afort that wrapped around me like a nket. I ate until my belly was full, my heart fluttering with pride and confusion all at once.


    Later, alone in my room, I opened the little drawer beside my bed and pulled out Marcus¡¯s letter. My hands trembled as I unfolded it, reading the words again as if they were a secret spell written only for me.


    "<strong><i>One day, when we are eighteen, I will be the leader of this pack. And I want you, Lilith, to be my wife. I hope the Moon Goddess makes us mates. Then we¡¯ll live happily ever after."</i></strong>


    Tears stung my eyes. His dreams were so simple, so sweet. But how could I tell him the truth? That my wolf had already awakened? That fate might call me to someone else long before our eighteenth birthday?


    My heart ached as I folded the letter back into the drawer. I wanted to believe his words, to cling to the picture he painted of our future. But the weight of destiny pressed against me, heavy and unrelenting.


    Iy back on my bed, staring into the shadows of my room..And I slowly drift off..


    I was deep in sleep when I felt it¡ªa hand tapping me gently on the shoulder. My eyes flew open, startled, only to meet the familiar gaze of my father. Before I could speak, he pressed a finger to his lips, then ced his hand softly over my mouth. His eyes were firm but not unkind, silently urging me to be quiet.


    He gestured for me to get up. Confused but obedient, I rose from my bed and followed him outside. The night was heavy, the air cool beneath the watchful eye of the moon. Midnight silence hung over the park; not a single voice, not even the faintest sound of footsteps, echoed around us.


    There, in the clearing, two chairs had already been ced beneath the moonlight. My father motioned for me to sit first, and once I settled into the seat, he took the other, facing me.


    My heart raced. The only times Father asked me to sit with him privately were when I had done something wrong, when his stern voice carried the weight of discipline. I fidgeted nervously, my voice low.


    "What is it, Father? Did I... did I do something wrong?"


    He turned to me with a smile, surprising me. His face, usually carved in strict lines, softened. "No, daughter. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong."


    Relief flooded through me.


    "I simply want to tell you something," he said quietly, ncing over his shoulder as though to ensure no one was listening.


    "What about Mother?" I asked, searching the shadows, expecting to see her.


    But he shook his head sharply. "Your mother must not know of this. What I¡¯m going to share with you remains between us. Do you understand?"


    I hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, Father."


    He leaned forward, lowering his voice. "A friend of mine has been building something... an organization. It is secret, known only to a select few. And it requires brilliant young wolves. Wolves like you."


    My breath caught. "A secret organization? In this park?"


    "Yes." His tone was grave. "You are young, but you have awakened early. That is no small thing, Lilith. Do you even realize what that means? Your wolf shimmered awake before its time. Power like that... it cannot be ignored."


    I felt the truth of his words in my chest. The restless energy of my wolf still buzzed beneath my skin.


    Father studied me carefully, then stood as if the conversation were finished. "It¡¯s all right if you¡¯re not interested. There are other gifted wolves out there. Thousands, perhaps. I thought to present this to you only because you are my daughter. If you choose not to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, I grabbed his hand. My voice shook but carried conviction. "No, Father. I¡¯m interested. Truly, I am."


    His brows arched slightly, and I pressed on, words tumbling from my lips. "You¡¯ve always been strict with me, but I know it¡¯s because you expect more. I want that. I want to make you proud. I want to prove that I¡¯m enough for you, that I¡¯m worth the faith you¡¯ve ced in me."


    For a moment, silence stretched between us. Then, slowly, his expression softened further. His hand tightened around mine before he pulled away.


    "Good," he said finally, a faint smile curving his lips. "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell you more. For now, sleep well."


    He rose, tall andmanding even in the pale light, and walked back into the house without another word.


    I sat frozen in the chair for several breaths, my thoughts spinning wildly. Excitement tugged at my heart, though it wasced with confusion. I didn¡¯t fully understand what this organization was, or why it was so important that Mother never knew, but I didn¡¯t care. If this was my father¡¯s way of showing faith in me, then I would embrace it with everything I had.


    Morning came faster than I expected. As soon as it did, I rushed to the bathroom to bathe, then slipped into my clothes, anticipation gnawing at my chest. I was ready to know what my father had in store for me.


    At the breakfast table, I turned to my mom.


    "Mom, where¡¯s Dad?"


    "Your dad? He went out this morning, but he¡¯ll be back very soon."


    I nodded, and just then, he walked in. Without a word, he gestured for me to follow him, and I did instantly.


    We went into his room, and he locked the door behind us. His voice was low and serious when he spoke.


    "Lilith, tonight, make sure you don¡¯t sleep. At the same time I woke you yesterday, I¡¯ll try to wake you again. But if I don¡¯t,e and meet me outside. Every single one of us will be gathering tonight."


    Then, without another word, he told me to leave.


    I walked back out and joined my mother, who was serving breakfast. She gave me a curious look.


    "Lilith, is anything wrong between you and your father?"


    I shook my head quickly. "No, Mum. Everything is fine."


    But her frown lingered. "Your father has never..." she began, suspicion heavy in her voice.


    "Yes, Mum has figured something feels off," I thought. But I brushed it away with a lie. "He¡¯s just congratting me," I said lightly. "Because I awakened my wolf early."


    But that was far from the truth.

 Chapter 129: Young Lilith I

    <h4>Chapter 129: Young Lilith I</h4>


    <strong><i>*~ Young Lilith¡¯s POV*~</i></strong>


    The night came faster than I had expected, and honestly, it left me unsettled. I hadn¡¯t done anything worthwhile all day. I spent most of the hours wandering the house, pretending to help my mother with chores while my mind chased itself in circles.


    I hadn¡¯t gone to the Wolf Academy, and I hadn¡¯t seen Marcus either. In truth, I was avoiding him. News of my premature awakening must have already spread, and I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d face him. <i>What would I say? What would he think? </i>My chest tightened every time I imagined the look in his eyes. So I hid away, keeping myself busy with meaningless little tasks, trying to silence the storm inside me.


    When night fell, I tried to act normal. My mother was still hovering around me, suspicious as ever, her sharp eyes searching my face for answers. She knew my father had said something to me, and nothing ever passed her nose without a sniff.


    But I kept my lips sealed. I couldn¡¯t give her the truth¡ªdidn¡¯t even have the words for it myself. So I feigned ignorance, smiled when I needed to, and pretended as though the weight in my chest was nothing more than the ache of a long day.


    Finally, I retreated to my room and closed the door behind me, heart hammering. Midnight came, and with it, a gentle knock on my door. My pulse jumped. I knew without doubt it was my father.


    I slipped into a gown...my nightdress felt too revealing to step outside in¡ªand padded quietly to the door. When I opened it, there he was, standing exactly where we had sat the previous night. His face was half-shadowed, but the hard set of his jaw was visible even in the dark. Without a word, he gestured for me to follow, pointing toward the waiting carriage at the edge of the path.


    I obeyed, my bare feet brushing against the cool ground as I hurried after him. Inside the carriage, I sat beside him, trying not to tremble.


    It was then that I noticed it¡ªhis aura. My father¡¯s presence had always been one of strength: cold, calcted, and impossibly sharp, like a de honed to perfection. But tonight... tonight he seemed restless. His hands clenched and unclenched against his knees, his body stiff as though it carried a secret too heavy to bear. And unless my eyes deceived me, I swore I could see the glint of sweat beading at his temple.


    My father never sweated.


    The unease in my stomach deepened. I pinched the hem of my dress between my fingers, holding on tightly, hoping it would keep me steady. I forced myself to breathe slowly, gently, evenly¡ªanything to keep my nerves from unraveling.


    The carriage rolled on for what felt like hours. The rhythmic creak of the wheels and the asional jolt of the road only made my heart pound harder. Time blurred, the night stretching endlessly, until I realized that dawn couldn¡¯t be far off.


    I turned to him atst, silently asking the question I dared not voice. Where are we going? Why does this feel so wrong?


    He met my eyes briefly, and though he didn¡¯t speak, I knew he understood what I was asking. His silence said enough.


    Because when I looked out the small window, I saw the sign.


    We were leaving New Orleans.


    My heart skipped. My father wasn¡¯t just taking me out for a meeting. He was taking me away¡ªaway from my town, away from everything I had ever known.


    Why?


    I couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t demand answers. My throat felt locked, my thoughts tangled. All I could do was sit there as the carriage carried me into the unknown, my father¡¯s tension pressing against me like a second skin.


    And then, finally, after what felt like forever, the carriage slowed. The horses snorted, hooves ttering against gravel. My chest tightened as the wheels came to a stop.


    "We¡¯re here," he said, his voice low.


    I stepped down from the carriage, my feetnding on unfamiliar ground, my breath caught somewhere between fear and curiosity.


    The moment my feet touched the ground, my wolf screamed inside me. Danger.


    Her warning ricocheted through my body like lightning, and instantly goosebumps rose on my skin. The air was thick¡ªtoo thick, like the world itself was holding its breath. My stomach churned. My fingers clenched desperately at the hem of my dress, grounding myself as my eyes darted to my father.


    He caught my look and gave a faint nod, as if that alone could steady me. But his reassurance wasn¡¯t enough. Not here. Not with the strange, oppressive energy pressing in from every direction.


    I tried to move forward but my knees buckled, and I crashed into the dirt with a choked gasp. Mud smeared across my palms, even sttered my lips. The metallic tang filled my mouth, humiliation and dread twisting together in my chest. My father sighed sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose like I was nothing more than an inconvenience.


    Heat burned my cheeks as I scrambled to my feet, brushing off my dress with shaking hands. "Please... calm yourself," I muttered under my breath, trying to sound steadier than I felt. But the tremor in my voice betrayed me.


    And then I froze.


    The breeze shifted, carrying with it an unmistakable trace. My wolf stiffened, snarling low in my chest. Witches.


    The word hammered through my mind. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me¡ªI knew. The Wolf Academy had drilled it into us: how to recognize their scent, their aura, the prickling sensation that crawled across your skin whenever they were near. And they had taught us another thing too¡ªwolves and witches could not co-exist. We weren¡¯t just enemies by nature. We were opposites. To be near one was to invite war.


    So why... why had my father brought me here?


    I turned on him, panic shing across my face, but before I could speak, my wolf¡¯s voice erupted louder than before. Danger! Her growl vibrated through my very bones, and for the first time since awakening her, I understood what true fear meant.


    I stumbled back, trembling, but my father¡¯s hand shot out and seized mine, firm, unyielding.


    "Lilith, what are you doing?" he snapped, his voice sharp enough to slice through my panic.


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t think this is right," I stammered, my chest heaving.


    His eyes darkened, and then he tapped my forehead with two fingers. "Be strong. Remember what I told youst night. You agreed to this. Get a grip on yourself."


    His tone left no room for argument. My wolf whimpered inside me, retreating slightly, but the unease remained. I nodded stiffly, swallowing back the bile that had risen to my throat.


    Before I could ask anything more, figures began to emerge from the shadows ahead. A group of people approached¡ªhooded, deliberate, the air bending strangely around them. Wolfs. My suspicion was now certainty.


    The old wolfs greeted my father, their voices low and too smooth, and though I couldn¡¯t catch every word, I felt their eyes settle on me.


    My stomach flipped.


    One of them broke away from the group, stepping closer until their presence wrapped around me like a choking fog. "Come with us," they said, gesturing toward the yawning mouth of a cave.


    I stiffened. "Inside?" My voice cracked, though I tried to swallow the fear.


    "Yes," came the reply, smooth, confident.


    I turned quickly to my father, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªhe would follow. But he stayed where he was, his arms crossed, his face unreadable. He wasn¡¯t moving.


    "You¡¯re not...ing with me?" My words were barely a whisper.


    His silence was answer enough.

 Chapter 130: Young Lilith II

    <h4>Chapter 130: Young Lilith II</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    The moment I stepped inside the cave, the stench hit me first..thick, metallic, rotten. My stomach lurched, and before my eyes could adjust to the shadows, I froze.


    <i>Bodies....Witches.</i>


    Dead witches sprawled across the cave floor, their lifeless eyes reflecting the torchlight.


    A strangled scream tore from my throat as I stumbled back, mming into my father. "Dad! Dad! Witches! Witches!" My voice cracked, shaking with panic.


    But instead of pulling me away, instead of protecting me, he shoved me forward.


    Rough hands caught me before I could fall¡ªold wolves, their grips iron-strong. My eyes widened in horror. "Dad! Dad!" I screamed again, but the cave door mmed shut with a finality that crushed thest thread of hope in me.


    My wolf stirred inside me, her growl a low vibration of fear and fury. I reached for her, desperate to awaken fully, to fight¡ªbut before I could, something sharp pricked through my veins. My chest tightened. My vision blurred. The world tilted sideways, and then¡ªnothing.


    Darkness.


    When I woke, my body was heavy, weak, as though the life had been drained from my bones. My wrists and ankles burned where thick ropes dug into my skin. I tried to move, but the binds were too tight. Panic red when I realized the worst part¡ªmy wolf was silent. Gone.


    "No, no, no..." I whispered, twisting against the chair. But she didn¡¯t answer me.


    Blinking through the haze, I turned my head and froze again. I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Young wolves like me were tied to chairs, lining the cavern in a grim, silent circle. Some were unconscious, their heads hanging forward, while others shifted restlessly, their eyes wide with fear.


    And one of them was crying.


    A girl with ming red hair and striking green eyes sobbed uncontrobly, her screams bouncing against the stone walls. The sound wed at my nerves. I swallowed hard, trying to calm my own rising panic.


    But then one of the older wolves snapped. He stormed across the room, his face twisted with anger, and struck her hard across the cheek. The crack echoed in the cave.


    She fell silent instantly, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.


    My stomach turned. Fear gripped me so tightly it was hard to breathe. Stay calm, Lilith. Stay calm, I whispered to myself, but the words felt hollow.


    And then the cave doors opened again.


    Two wolves dragged more bodies inside. Not witches this time¡ªwolves. Dead wolves.


    The stench hit me before the sight did, and when I saw their mangled, lifeless forms tossed across the floor, myposure shattered.


    I screamed inwardly "Dead wolves!"


    The sound echoed into the darkness, but no one came to save me.


    I was terrified, but I forced myself to grip down on that fear. <strong><i>No time to be scared, Lilith. Time to be smart.</i></strong>


    And then¡ªhe came back.


    <i>My disgusting father.</i>


    He entered the cave again, wolves at his side like shadows, and my blood ran cold. I straightened in my chair, biting back the tremor in my lips, and fixed him with the hardest re I could muster.


    He didn¡¯t look at me. Not once.


    The group of them circled together, speaking in low voices, their words too hushed to catch. And when they were done, they left. Just like that. My father walked out without a single nce in my direction.


    I wanted to scream at him, to rip his name from my throat and demand answers¡ªbut I knew if I did, I¡¯d end up like the red-haired girl with blood on her mouth. So I swallowed the scream.


    One wolf came forward after they left and began untying us, one by one. Relief flickered inside me, but it didn¡¯tst long. The moment the ropes were gone, I realized how weak we all were¡ªtoo weak to fight, too weak to even run. My body felt like lead.


    I dragged myself toward the redhead, who still sat trembling. Blood stained her lips, her green eyes wide with fear. Kneeling in front of her, I reached out and sped her hand.


    "I want to go home," she whispered, voice breaking. "My mom brought me here. My mom brought me here..." Her whole body shook.


    "Shh." I squeezed her hand tighter, forcing calm into my voice. "It¡¯ll be fine. I swear, it¡¯ll be fine."


    But the words felt empty even as I said them.


    That was when a boy¡ªone of the older wolves¡ªstood up. His voice cut through the heavy silence. "Everyone calm down. We need to find an escape route. Now."


    One by one, the unconscious began to stir, weak groans filling the air. Just as a fragile sliver of hope sparked... a sudden sh of light broke open the cave.


    A cloaked figure appeared, hood drawn low, steps slow and deliberate. Instantly, our wolves stirred within us, instinctively barking, though none of us were strong enough to shift.


    The boy who had spoken earlier squared his shoulders, ring at the figure. His voice thundered, "Who the fuck are you? Why are you holding us here?"


    The figure didn¡¯t flinch. A deep, hollow voice rolled out instead:


    "Stretch out your hands. We only need your blood tonight. Tomorrow... the ritual begins."


    A chill swept through the cavern.


    The boy growled and shifted, fur bursting forth as he transformed into a wolf. For a moment, strength and courage radiated from him. He lunged¡ª


    And then three arrows shot out of the darkness.


    They pierced straight through him.


    His wolf form copsed mid-stride, crashing to the floor. Blood pooled beneath him as his body flickered back to human. Lifeless.


    A collective gasp tore from our throats.


    The cloaked figure turned back to us, voice low and merciless.


    "Stretch your hands... or that will be your fate."


    We obeyed. Instantly. Trembling, each of us held out our hands as the figure moved down the line. A sharp de sliced skin after skin, blood dripping into a bowl carved with strange markings.


    When it reached me, the knife kissed my palm. Pain stung, and my blood flowed. My vision blurred again, strength draining from me like water slipping through cracks.


    As darkness swallowed me whole, only one thought burned through my chest:


    <i>I curse you, Father.</i>

 Chapter 131: Young Lilith III

    <h4>Chapter 131: Young Lilith III</h4>


    *<strong><i>~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I woke up with my heart racing. My chest heaved like I had been running for hours, but I was lying down. The ceiling above me was familiar, too familiar..the same pale shade, the same little crack I had stared at countless nights when sleep refused toe. My room. My bed.


    For a second, I thought it was all a nightmare. The cave. The witches. The blood. My father¡¯s cold eyes. It must¡¯ve been a dream. A cruel one, yes, but still just a dream.


    I pushed myself up on shaking elbows¡ªexcept my body betrayed me. My arms trembled violently, and before I could even sit all the way, my legs gave out. The room spun, and I hit the floor with a dull thud.


    Panic set in immediately. Why couldn¡¯t I stand? Why did my head feel like it had been split open, stuffed with fog, and stitched back together crookedly?


    The door burst open.


    "Lilith!" My mother¡¯s voice, sharp and high-pitched, filled the room. In the next heartbeat, she was kneeling beside me, hands frantic on my shoulders as she tried to pull me up. "What happened? Why are you on the floor? Saints above, child, you¡¯re ice-cold!"


    Her hands were warm, grounding, but my body felt foreign, stiff and useless. She dragged me carefully back onto the bed, her eyes darting over my face as though searching for clues.


    And then her questionnded like a de in my gut.


    "Where were youst night?"


    My breath hitched.


    It all came back at once.


    The carriage. My father¡¯s restless eyes. The endless ride out of New Orleans. The smell of witches in the air, thick and heavy. The cave. The red-haired girl sobbing, blood at the corner of her mouth. Wolves, tied up like cattle. The cloaked figure. The blood bowl. The boy¡¯s lifeless body after the arrows struck.


    And my father¡ªwalking away. Leaving me there.


    I choked on a sound that was part sob, partugh. My mind screamed at me that it wasn¡¯t real. It couldn¡¯t be real. But the phantom sting on my palm said otherwise.


    Almost in a daze, I pulled my hand from the nket and stared at it.


    The cut....A deep, ugly slice stretched across my palm, still red and angry. The skin around it was swollen, tender, as if the wound had been fresh.


    My stomach dropped.


    My mother followed my gaze, and then she shrieked. She grabbed my wrist with trembling hands, turning it this way and that, her own eyes wide in disbelief. "<i>Lilith...what is this? Who did this to you?"</i>


    I couldn¡¯t answer. I just kept staring at it, the wound ring back at me like proof carved into my skin. My throat locked up, words stuck behind the lump swelling there.


    The image of the cloaked figure¡¯s knife slicing across my hand shed behind my eyes, and I swore I could still feel it¡ªthe sting of the de, the warmth of blood spilling, the way the bowl seemed to drink it greedily.


    I yanked my hand back from her grip, clutching it to my chest.


    <i>"I..." My voice cracked. "I don¡¯t¡ª"</i>


    But I did. Oh, I remembered everything now. Every drop of blood. Every scream. Every betrayal.


    Especially my father¡¯s....My mother hovered, confusion and fear written all over her face, but my mind wasn¡¯t in the room anymore. It was still in the cave, trapped with the smell of death, with the memory of wolves tied and broken.


    <i>And the worst part? I had no idea if they were still there. Or if I was the only one who had made it out alive.</i>


    The moment my mother¡¯s scream shattered the air, I froze.


    "Aric!" she yelled, her voice slicing through the silence of the house. My father¡¯s name.


    My blood turned to ice. I wanted¡ªno, I needed¡ªto stand, to run after her, to demand answers. But my body refused me again, weak and trembling, as if the very marrow of my bones had been stolen in that cave.


    I heard hurried footsteps. Then muffled voices. My mother¡¯s fury¡ªraw, unrestrained¡ªshing with my father¡¯s deeper tone. Their words blurred together, but her anger was clear. She was shouting at him, demanding something. using him.


    And then¡ª


    A shriek.


    A sudden thud that rattled the walls of my chest.


    My heart stopped.


    "Mum?" My voice broke, strangled, but I forced myself to move. My legs wouldn¡¯t obey, so I crawled, dragging my body across the floor like a wounded animal. Every inch was agony, my arms trembling as though they would copse beneath me.


    I reached the doorway, and the sight on the other side nearly tore me apart.


    My mother was on the ground, writhing¡ªstruggling¡ªand then suddenly, terrifyingly still. Her chest still moved, faintly, but her eyes had rolled back.


    "No!" The scream ripped from me, raw and feral. I crawled faster, copsing beside her, reaching for her limp hand. "Mum¡ªplease¡ªwake up, wake up!"


    But before I could do more, strong hands closed around me, lifting me from the ground as though I weighed nothing.


    "Lilith."


    My father¡¯s voice. Calm. Steady. The exact opposite of the storm inside me.


    I thrashed weakly in his arms, tears blinding me. "Let me go! She needs me!"


    He held me tighter, forcing my gaze to his. "You have to be strong." His face was carved in stone, his eyes unreadable. "This is nothing. She is only... out. She will wake soon."


    His certainty chilled me more than the sight of my unconscious mother. He spoke as if it were ordinary, as if my mother copsing in rage and fear meant nothing.


    I wanted to hate him. I wanted to scream every vile word in the world at him. But I was too weak, too broken.


    He carried me back into my room, ignoring my sobs, ignoring the way I wed at his chest. When he set me down on the bed, I clung to his shirt desperately, refusing to let him pull away.


    "Please," I begged, my voice breaking, my tears soaking the fabric. "Don¡¯t make me go back. Don¡¯t let them take me again. I don¡¯t want this, I don¡¯t want any of this!"


    For the first time, his mask cracked. His gaze dropped to my hand. The cut. The wound that throbbed like fire branded into my skin. His lips parted, and his voice came softer, almost broken.


    "I¡¯m sorry, love," he whispered. His hand ghosted over mine but didn¡¯t touch. "You¡¯ve already given your blood. You are now... part of it."


    The world seemed to tilt. My breath stopped. His words echoed in my head like a curse I could never escape.


    Part of what?


    <strong><i>And why, deep inside, did I already know the answer?</i></strong>


    The moment the door shut behind him, silence swallowed the room. My body trembled against the sheets, my breath unsteady, shallow, as though even the air around me conspired to betray me. My father¡¯s words still lingered¡ª<i>You are now part of it. </i>The weight of them pressed on me, suffocating, burning into the cut on my hand like fire licking through my veins.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here. I couldn¡¯t wait, helpless, for whatever ritual they nned. I needed help.


    My thoughts stumbled, scrambled, until one name zed bright in my mind¡ªMarcos.


    Marcos, with his steady gaze, his quiet strength, his promise that he would always be near when I needed him. If anyone could save me now, it was him.


    With trembling hands, I dragged myself to the nightstand and fumbled for the drawer. My fingers closed around a pen, and beneath it, the folded letter Marcus had written to me.


    Then I pulled out paper and began to write, my hand shaking so hard my script looked foreign even to me. I poured everything onto the page..what I¡¯d seen in the cave, the dead witches, the children, the blood they took from us, the cut that still throbbed in my palm. My father¡¯s betrayal. My mother copsing. Every detail spilled from me in a frantic rush.


    Tears blurred my vision, but I forced myself to keep going. This letter wasn¡¯t just ink and words<i>....it was my life, myst chance.</i>


    I had just finished signing my name when I heard it.


    Footsteps.


    The steady, familiar rhythm of my father¡¯s boots against the wooden floorboards. My heart lurched. Panic surged through me. Without thinking, I snatched the letter and flung it into the shadows, letting it vanish beneath the edge of the dresser.


    I stumbled back into bed, my body coiling with false stillness, forcing my eyes shut though my chest heaved.


    The door creaked open.


    My father stepped inside. I felt the weight of his gaze on me, lingering. He moved closer, so close I could almost smell the iron tang that clung to him.


    He paused and after he confirmed I¡¯m asleep and then he locked the door behind him..


    <i>Damn it.</i>

 Chapter 132: Young Lilith IV

    <h4>Chapter 132: Young Lilith IV</h4>


    <strong>*~ Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    I had been in my own house all day, trapped in my room like a prisoner. But when night fell, my father came. He opened the door without a word, and before I could even brace myself, he yanked me out. I fought him¡ªkicking, pulling, digging my nails into his arm¡ªbut his strength was relentless. My struggles were nothingpared to his grip.


    "Stop!" I shouted, my voice cracking. But it only earned me the sharp sting of his palm across my face. My head whipped to the side, my cheek burning, my pride splintering.


    And there she was.


    My mother. Standing right in front of the door. Awake. Alive. But hollow. God knows what he had done to her. She stood motionless, her eyes ssy with tears that slid silently down her cheeks.


    "Mom, do something!" I begged, my voice raw, desperate. "Please, I don¡¯t want to go back there!"


    But she only stared. She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t move. Her silence screamed louder than anything. I could see it¡ªthe agony, the helplessness carved deep in her soul. And then, without a word, she turned. She walked back inside and shut the door.


    "No!" I screamed, the sound tearing out of me like ws. Another p silenced me, sharper, harder. My lips trembled as I bit down on my tongue, tasting blood, forcing myself to shut up. If I made another sound, if I tested him again, I knew he¡¯d hit me harder.


    The carriage wheels groaned as we rode into the night, the forest swallowing us whole. My wolves inside me screamed warnings¡ªdanger, danger, danger¡ªbut their voices felt faint, like echoes through thick walls. Why was he doing this to me? Why, when he was supposed to protect me?


    The horses slowed, and then I saw it again. The cave.


    My stomach dropped. My breath caught.


    The wolves were there, waiting, their glowing eyes watching with that ancient, cold hunger. They dragged me out as I thrashed weakly, but my limbs betrayed me, heavy and useless. I was no match.


    Inside the cave, the stench hit me first. The foul mix of rot and smoke and blood wed its way into my lungs until I gagged and covered my nose. The dead witches were still sprawled across the stone floor. The werewolves, too. No one had cleared them. Their bodies were left to fester, a warning, a curse.


    And then I saw him¡ªthe boy who had once tried to fight the cloaked figure. His body was still there. His wolf long gone, his flesh decaying, his stench unbearable. The sight punched the air out of me. My heart twisted in grief and horror.


    They tied me again, rope biting into my wrists. Weak as I was, even if I wanted to fight, my body refused. All I could do was sit. Watch. Wait.


    That¡¯s when I noticed her.


    The redhead girl. She was here too, seated not far from me. Her fiery hair was tangled and dirty, her lips still stained with dried blood. Last time, she had been wild, frantic, her cries filling the air. But now she was quiet. Still. Her green eyes found mine, and though pain still swam in them, there was a strange calm there too...as if she had surrendered to something I couldn¡¯t see... but can rte to it.


    The air shifted.


    The cloaked figure emerged.


    "Happy to see you children again," she said, her voice smooth and sharp like ss.


    I almost spat out words I would regret¡ªGet out!¡ªbut I clenched my jaw and stayed silent.


    She unsheathed her knife, letting it catch the dim light. Everyone flinched back. My heart hammered so loud I swore she could hear it.


    And then¡ªsheughed. A cruel, twistedugh.


    "Ha! Don¡¯t be afraid, little wolves," she said.


    Her voice. It was feminine. Cold. Mocking.


    A woman.


    How could a woman sound so utterly merciless? I had always believed cruelty belonged to men, that monsters wore their faces. But her? She was something far worse.


    "Rx," she went on, her tone dripping with mockery. "I¡¯m not using the knife on you again... atleast not tonight."


    She tilted her head, her cloak shifting as she stepped closer.


    "Your hands still bear yesterday¡¯s marks," she said, and I could almost hear her smile beneath the hood. "Tonight begins the second half. Tonight... we weave what was broken. Tonight we add witches into wolves... and wolves into witches."


    A chill tore through me.


    I didn¡¯t understand. But my bones did. My soul did. Whatever she meant¡ªit was nothing good....<i>Nothing good at all.</i>


    The cloaked woman stretched her pale hands forward.


    The air grew heavier, colder, as the bodies on the floor began to stir.


    At first, I thought I was imagining it. A twitch. A crack. But then¡ªI wasn¡¯t. Their limbs shifted, bones popping as if pulled by invisible strings.


    We all screamed.


    How could this be possible? Dead bodies... moving?


    The corpses dragged themselves across the stone floor with grotesque jerks, until they stopped in front of her, kneeling like loyal servants.


    Her hood tilted, eyes shing, and then she looked at the red-haired girl.


    All eyes turned with hers.


    "No¡ªplease, don¡¯t do this to me!" the girl shrieked, scrambling back against the wall. Her voice cracked with terror. "Please! Please!"


    The woman only chuckled, cruel and calm. She crossed the floor in slow, measured steps until she towered over the trembling girl. Then, without warning, she pressed her lips to the red-haired girl¡¯s mouth.


    The girl¡¯s scream was muffled, her body stiff. My own stomach churned at the sight.


    "Don¡¯t worry, child," the cloaked figure whispered, pulling away, her voice a venomous luby. "I won¡¯t harm you. I will make you powerful. The strongest creature ever born. I will make you... a Crescent."


    She released her. The girl gasped, wiping at her mouth as if she could erase the woman¡¯s touch. "No! I don¡¯t want it! Please, don¡¯t¡ª"


    The crack of a p cut her off. Blood sprayed from her lips.


    God. How many times had she already been struck? How much pain had she endured?


    The cloaked figure grabbed her arm, dragging her like a rag doll toward the circle formed by the corpses. The girl fought, screaming, trying to bolt for the exit. But the woman raised one hand, murmured a single word, and a barrier shimmered into existence. The girl mmed into it and stumbled back, trapped.


    "Please!" she sobbed. "Don¡¯t harm me!"


    "I already told you, sweet girl," the woman crooned, her tone almost mocking. "I won¡¯t harm you. I will make you whole. You are a witch, yes? But youck what you need most. Tonight, you will have a wolf."


    Witches. Wolves. My breath hitched. So not everyone here was a wolf like me. Some of the abducted children were witches, stolen unwillingly. But why? What did she mean by Crescent?


    The woman began to chant.


    The red-haired girl dropped to her knees as though the words themselves were strangling her. She clutched her throat, choking, gasping for air. Her eyes rolled back, life draining from them like sand through ss.


    "Please..." she whispered hoarsely. "Please don¡¯t..."


    And then she copsed, lifeless.


    The cloaked woman approached her calmly, as if nothing about this was monstrous. She lifted the limp body,id it down gently beside one of the corpses, and tied them together with a glowing red rope¡ªone loop around the girl¡¯s wrist, one around the dead wolf.


    "Very sad," she murmured, though her voice carried no sorrow.


    The rope red to life. Red light pulsed through it like veins of fire.


    Everyone stared, frozen, unable to look away. My hands shook so badly I could hear the rope scratching against my skin. Was this what she nned for me? To shove some rotting wolf inside of me?


    <i>No. No, no, no. That couldn¡¯t happen.</i>


    But I didn¡¯t dare scream. I didn¡¯t dare move. I knew better.


    And then it happened.


    The red-haired girl jerked upright with a guttural scream. The sound was raw, animal, tearing through the cave. Everyone flinched, shrinking back¡ªeveryone except the cloaked figure.


    The girl¡¯s chest heaved, her hands wing at the air. She turned her head, her gaze falling on the corpse still tied to her. Recognition¡ªor horror¡ªshed in her face. She screamed again, louder this time.


    The rope snapped apart in a burst of light. The dead body beside her crumbled into ashes.


    Her green eyes bled into glowing crimson. Her aura swelled, dark and heavy, pressing against my chest like a storm.


    ws slid from her fingers. Not witch¡¯s ws. Wolf¡¯s ws.


    My heart froze.


    The wolf. The dead wolf. It was inside her now.


    She staggered forward, breaking through the barrier in a surge of wild power, and lunged for the cloaked woman.


    For a heartbeat, I thought she might seed.


    But then¡ªthe cloaked figure snapped her fingers.


    The girl copsed instantly, hitting the stone floor hard. Her new red eyes flickered, her ws retracting as her body went limp.


    "Now sleep, sweetheart," the woman said sweetly. "Sleep."


    She turned back to us. Slowly. Deliberately. Her hood shifted, and I felt her gaze slice through the darkness¡ªright to me.


    "Who¡¯s next?"


    Sweat trickled down my forehead. My breath caught in my throat....Her eyes didn¡¯t leave mine.


    <strong><i>Hello young wolf..</i></strong>

 Chapter 133: Young Lilith V

    <h4>Chapter 133: Young Lilith V</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith POV~*</i></strong>


    She started approaching me and I flinched instantly... I mumbled.." pls.. Help... pls.."


    <i>Nobody could move. Nobody could help me.</i>


    The cloaked woman¡¯s smile widened as her gaze locked onto me.


    "Don¡¯t worry, little wolf," she cooed. "It won¡¯t hurt. You¡¯ll thank me for this. You¡¯ll be powerful."


    Her words slithered over my skin like venom.


    "No..no, please..." I tried to pull away, but she grabbed my wrist in an iron grip. In one swift motion, she yanked me into the circle, dragging me right to the same ce where the red-haired girl had been transformed. My feet scraped uselessly against the cold stone floor.


    And then I saw it....Another body began to stir. A wolf¡¯s corpse, stiff and rotting, dragged itself forward exactly like before¡ªjerking, twitching, until it loomed close.


    My stomach twisted.


    "No, no, no!" I fought with everything I had, nails wing at her arm, but she only chuckled and tapped a single finger against my forehead.


    The world shattered.


    My body fell backward like a puppet whose strings had been cut. I could still see, I could still hear, but I could not move. My armsy limp. My legs refused me. My voice¡ªgone. It was as if my soul had been locked inside my own useless flesh.


    I was conscious... but still somehow unconscious.


    She knelt beside me, humming softly, and began tying a glowing red rope around my wrist. I felt its burn immediately, the strange heat sinking into my skin. The other end, I knew, would be tied to that witches corpse.


    "No! Please¡ªdon¡¯t do this to me!" My voice screamed inside my head, but no sound escaped my lips.


    She smiled, almost pitying. "I¡¯m very sorry, little one. But your father brought you here, didn¡¯t he? He wants the best for you. And this¡ªthis is the best. Don¡¯t worry... you¡¯ll thank meter."


    <i>Versa</i>.


    The rope ignited with a pulse of crimson light, and agony ripped through my arm.


    It wasn¡¯t just pain. It was as if fire had seeped into my veins, rushing through my blood, wing through my bones. I wanted to scream, to thrash, to tear my own flesh apart just to escape it..,but my body remained limp, tears slipping silently from my eyes.


    Then I felt it.


    Inside me, deep in the ce where my wolf lived, a sharp wrench. Like ws ripping away something vital. My chest tightened. My heartbeat faltered.


    And I saw her....My wolf. My beautiful white wolf. She was standing before me in my mind¡¯s eye, her silver fur bristling, her body trembling. She howled once, long and mournful, before copsing.


    Her glow faded. Her form flickered...She was dying.


    "No! No, please¡ªdon¡¯t take her!" I screamed inside, but my voice never left my body.


    My tears burned down my cheeks. My wolf¡¯s howl faded into silence.


    Then¡ªanother surge. A wave of something alien mmed into me....It crawled through my chest like molten iron, boiling, twisting, reshaping me from the inside out. My muscles spasmed, my blood screamed, my vision blurred red.


    Anger.


    That¡¯s what it became. A storm of rage so violent it drowned out everything else. Hatred. Fury. Wrath so sharp I wanted to tear apart the cloaked woman with my bare hands.


    But before I could move¡ªbefore I could unleash any of it¡ªmy strength copsed.


    Consciousness came rushing back to me like a violent wave. My eyes fluttered open, and the first thing I noticed was silence. The cloaked figure was gone.


    But the rest of us... we were still there.


    Bodies sprawled across the cave floor, breath shallow, chests heaving. For a moment, I thought I was the only one awake. My heart pounded in my ears, every muscle still aching from what had been done to me. But soon enough, groans filled the air. One by one, the others stirred, slowly dragging themselves upright.


    Beside me, a red-haired girl blinked herself back into awareness. Her lips trembled as she turned toward me.


    "Hi... I¡ªI¡¯m Alice."


    I swallowed hard, my throat raw. "Lilith."


    Her eyes softened at my name. "Nice... so, how did you end up here?"


    I hesitated, but then my voice broke free. "My father. He told me there was an organization. That it would help me. And then... he brought me here."


    Alice let out a bitterugh, almost choking on it. "Mine is my mom. I did everything in my life to impress her. My little sister¡¯s always been stronger, more talented. She never missed a chance to call me worthless. And when I finally mastered every spell I knew¡ªwhen I thought she¡¯d finally see me¡ªshe brought me here instead." Her voice cracked. "I thought I¡¯d make her proud. Instead, I was wrong. She brought me here to suffer."


    Without thinking, I reached for her hand. She clutched it like it was the only real thing in this nightmare.


    Around us, the others began whispering too. Quiet at first, then louder, voices weaving through the air until we were all gathered close, drawn to each other¡¯s pain.


    I cleared my throat, speaking louder than I meant to. "We were forced here. Without our permission."


    The cave fell silent. Some nodded. Others avoided my gaze. But one thing was clear¡ªnobody wanted to be here.


    "I don¡¯t know what they did to us," a younger girl murmured, "but... maybe it¡¯s for the best? Maybe she really is making us stronger."


    "Stronger?" Alice¡¯s voice cut like a de. Her face twisted in anguish. "Look at me! Do I look stronger? I feel... wrong. Like my veins are filled with something forbidden. Like I¡¯ve practiced thousands of dark spells in one night. I don¡¯t feel normal anymore. I don¡¯t even feel like me."


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. But beforefort could settle in, a harsh masculine voice broke out.


    "Are you one of them?" A boy with broad shoulders jabbed his finger at the younger girl who¡¯d spoken. "Are you siding with them?"


    "N-No, I¡ª" she stammered, her hands trembling. "I only said maybe¡ª"


    But he didn¡¯t let her finish. He shoved her hard. She fell back against the cold stone with a cry.


    Before he could strike again, I stepped forward, my hand snapping around his wrist. He froze, startled by the strength in my grip. My voice was steady, though my insides trembled.


    "She was brought here just like us," I said sharply. "Hurting her won¡¯t change anything. If we fight each other, we¡¯re already lost." My gaze swept the room. "We need to focus on escaping this ce. That¡¯s the only way we win."


    The boy¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t argue. Slowly, he pulled his hand back.


    I turned to the others. "Everyone¡ªsearch. Look for anything we can use. A torch, a tool¡ªanything."


    The cave erupted into motion, bodies scattering to search every crevice. Alice stayed close to me, her grip on my sleeve desperate. "Please... can I stay with you?"


    I nodded. "Always."


    We searched side by side, our fingers brushing over rough stone until a shout rang out.


    "I found something!"


    We rushed over. A boy¡ªtall, young but with eyes too old for his age¡ªheld up a stick and a handful of rocks. Together, we sparked me to life. The torch red, illuminating the cavern.


    The firelight revealed markings on the cave walls¡ªstrange runes carved deep into the stone, lines intersecting in patterns that felt alive.


    The boy¡¯s green eyes narrowed. His dark hair caught the fire¡¯s glow as he traced the runes with his fingers. "This... this is a code. A message. A way out."


    "How do you know that?" I asked.


    He didn¡¯t look at me. "Because I¡¯m a wizard. My mom... she¡¯s a witch. She taught me spells like these."


    The torchlight flickered as he deciphered the marks. "It says: four people. Four corners. p four times. The path will open."


    Without hesitation, Alice and I took our ces. Four of us spread out across the edges of the cave. We pped. Once. Twice. Thrice. Four.


    The ground trembled beneath our feet. The walls groaned. And then¡ªthe cave split open, light flooding in.


    But before hope could take root, a shadow fell across the opening.


    The cloaked figure....Our breaths caught in unison.


    Slowly, she lowered her hood. Dark curls spilled down, framing a sharp, smirking face.


    "Very well," she said, her voice smooth and chilling. "Future Crescents. You have passed your second stage."


    Her eyes glowed as her lips curled into a grin.


    "And I must say... my name is <i>Dahlia</i>. And I am the one who will breed you."

 Chapter 134: Young Lilith VI

    <h4>Chapter 134: Young Lilith VI</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Dahlia</i></strong>... I had heard that name before. She was the leader of the Witches¡¯ Coven... but why was she doing this? Wasn¡¯t this against the rules? Witches and werewolves were never meant to mix.


    "See you tomorrow," she said coldly. "Rest well¡ªbecause tomorrow will be far more... stressful." With a final smirk, she vanished.


    Everyone scattered in panic. Alice clung to me, her hands trembling.


    "I don¡¯t know my ce anymore," she whispered.


    I turned, desperate for any sign of safety. That was when I saw it¡ªthe carriage. My father¡¯s carriage. He was waiting inside, his silhouette familiar, almostforting.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I told Alice. "I have to go."


    Her eyes darkened. "Where are you going?"


    "My father is waiting for me."


    She slowly released me, forcing a faint smile. "Then go. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll stay here. My mother didn¡¯te for me. She must still think I¡¯m worthless."


    I hesitated, but the sound of the horse¡¯s impatient snort pulled me away. I ran toward the carriage. A sh of red hair caught my eye¡ªAlice¡ªbut I tightened my fists. I couldn¡¯t help her. Not now.


    My father¡¯s voice broke the silence as I climbed in. "My beautiful Crescent. How are you feeling?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. His hand brushed a strand of hair from my cheek. Rage surged through me, hot and untamed. The fear that flickered across his eyes only satisfied me more.


    "Good," he muttered, as if proud. "This is what I wanted to see."


    We rode home. Mother was waiting outside, her expression unreadable. I brushed past her without a word, shoving her aside as I stormed into my room. Sleep eventually imed me, heavy and restless.


    The next morning, a gentle knock pulled me from my dreams. My body felt... different. Stronger. My arm had healed, and a new power thrummed beneath my skin. I reached for the door, but my strength splintered the wooden frame, sending it crashing open.


    Mother gasped at the sight, then forced a smile. "Your old friend from the Academy is here. But first¡ªyour father wishes to see you."


    I ignored her, walking past.


    "Marcus is here," she called after me. "I sent him a letter. He wanted to check on you."


    Before I could step out, my father¡¯s hand mped on my wrist. His voice was low, sharp with warning.


    "Don¡¯t tell anyone what you¡¯ve be. If they find out, you won¡¯t just be punished¡ªyou¡¯ll be locked away. You are an abomination now."


    I yanked free, pushing the door open. My heart pounded.


    Standing there, I finally saw him¡ªMarcus. His bright smile, soft blue eyes, and that calm, strong presence made my chest tighten. Without thinking, I threw my arms around him, inhaling his familiar scent, letting it ground me. He hugged me back instantly, firm and reassuring, and I felt a surge of warmth I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding in.


    I could feel my father¡¯s gaze on my back, more than just a nce, heavy and judging, but I ignored it. I broke the hug and pulled Marcus closer, desperate for every ounce of his presence.


    "Where have you been?" I asked breathlessly. "You¡¯ve been at the academy for the past two days¡ªwait, and... congrattions," I whispered near his ear, "you¡¯ve been working out? That¡¯s... impressive. You¡¯re not even 18 yet."


    Heughed softly, that calmugh that always seemed to wash away my worries. "Yes, but I¡¯m scared," I admitted, my voice dropping. "What if we¡¯re not mates? What if I suddenly find my mate somewhere else?"


    Marcus tilted his head, his smile softening. "Lilith, we¡¯re supposed to find our warmth together. That¡¯s how it works. But I can already feel it¡ªyou are my mate. I love you, and I know you love me. That¡¯s how it¡¯s meant to be."


    I blinked rapidly, letting the relief wash over me, but fear tugged at the edges. "Yes, but since I moved out before 18... maybe my wolf is waiting for yours to wake. I don¡¯t want to mess this up."


    He stepped closer, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "Don¡¯t let your mind spiral, little wolf. This is huge. You should be happy."


    My heart jumped when he leaned slightly forward, a yful glint in his eyes. "Show me your wolf," he said.


    I froze, panic ring in my chest. I couldn¡¯t..not now. Not after what happened. After they killed my wolf and bound it to a witch, making me... forbidden. My father¡¯s words echoed in my mind: You don¡¯t want to tell anyone about this Crescent thingy.


    "I... I can¡¯t," I said, voice tight. "But I¡¯ll be stronger. I¡¯ll control my wolf perfectly. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t wolfed out yet."


    He nodded knowingly, then asked, "Will you being to the academy today? I¡¯ve missed you... missed my best friend."


    "Yes... I will," I replied, my chest swelling with a fragile hope.


    His expression softened, then he said something that made my stomach twist: "<i>Selene said she missed you ."</i>


    My smile faltered. Selene. The girl who had thrown herself at him endlessly, trying to separate us. My jaw tightened at the memory.


    Marcus noticed, smirking. "Nothing¡¯s going on between us, absolutely nothing."


    "Are you sure?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "Because if I catch her hovering around you¡ª"


    "Calm down, little wolf," he interrupted, taking both my hands. "You¡¯re mine already. I don¡¯t even notice anyone else when you¡¯re here. All I think about is you..you¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me."


    He pecked my cheeks lightly, then stepped back. "Goodbye... for now."


    I watched him walk away, my heart pounding. Before I could collect myself, my mother appeared, her smile calm but her words sharp. "Your father used to be like that... like him. I hope it ends well."


    I turned to her, fury and disbelief coursing through me. "Ends well? Because of you and Dad, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever live my life happily again. You¡¯ve ruined me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 135: Young Lilith VII

    <h4>Chapter 135: Young Lilith VII</h4>


    *<strong><i>~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Seeing Marcus somehow calmed me down.The rage that had been coiled inside me for days eased, not entirely gone but quiter.


    I don¡¯t even know what to do anymore. I can¡¯t go back to the Wolf Academy. I can¡¯t attend sses with my peers like I used to. I can¡¯t even step outside without feeling the eyes of the world searching for me. <i>Gosh</i>... I just want this to be over already. I want to go back to my old life¡ªeven though deep down, I know that life is gone. Forever.


    Because I¡¯m no longer just Hazel. I¡¯ve be something else. Something the world must not see.


    A wolf and a witch.


    The words feel alien on my tongue, as if saying them out loud might curse me further. It doesn¡¯t even sound real, yet here I am¡ªliving proof of the impossible. And now, I must face Dahlia again tonight. Face her and whatever twisted ritual she ns next. I can only pray this is the final stage because I don¡¯t think I can endure much more.


    Mom has distanced herself from me. She won¡¯t look me in the eye. She no longer calls me to sit by her side like she used to, no longer fusses over me with soft, motherly care. And Father¡ªhe nods at me in the mornings, like I¡¯m some stranger he¡¯s forced to acknowledge. They¡¯ve both stepped back from me, though not in the way a family should when protecting one of their own. It feels more like <i>they¡¯re... ashamed. Or afraid. As they should.</i>


    Not that I¡¯mining. They betrayed me. They stood by while I was dragged into this darkness. Father made me into a monster. And Mother? She let it happen.


    So, let them keep their distance.


    Still, the house feels unnervingly quiet tonight. A silence so thick it clings to the walls, pressing in on me from all sides.


    When night finally came, Father appeared at my door like he always does. His knock was soft, but I felt the weight behind itmand disguised as courtesy. I opened the door and followed him outside. Our usual carriage waited outside.


    Mother was there too. She stood a few steps back, her face painted with sadness that.. it made my stomach twist. It wasn¡¯t the sadness of a mother fighting for her child. No. It was the sadness of a woman who had already surrendered...who had convinced herself she could do nothing, and so she didn¡¯t.


    She could stop this.... Run to the alpha for help. Alpha us will definitely help.


    I felt my chest tighten, an ache spreading through me like poison. I hope I never be like her. I hope I never stand by, helpless, watching my child be dragged into something so bad..


    <i>If I survive this¡ªif I ever have children of my own¡ªI swear I¡¯ll protect them. I¡¯ll fight for them. I¡¯ll never just... watch.</i>


    Father climbed into the carriage first, and I followed, swallowing down the fear rising in my throat. Mother stayed behind, her sad little figure shrinking as the horses pulled us away. She didn¡¯t wave. She didn¡¯t speak.


    In the carriage, I closed my eyes, desperate to escape my father¡¯s presence, even if only for a moment. The silence between us was suffocating. Soon, a gentle tap on my shoulder stirred me¡ªhis way of saying we had arrived.


    I stepped out and followed him toward the cave. Inside, everyone was already seated, their faces turning toward me as if I were thete, wayward child of this strange gathering. My gaze swept the room until itnded on Alice¡¯s striking green eyes. She gave a small wave, beckoning me to sit beside her.


    "Hi," she whispered when I sat down.


    I nodded, unable to speak, as she squeezed my hand. Her skin was so cold it sent a shiver up my arm¡ªlike she had spent the night outside in the freezing air. My stomach twisted. What have they done to this girl? And where were her parents?


    Not that mine were any better. But whoever had raised Alice must have been monsters of an entirely different breed.


    The room settled into silence when Dahlia entered, her steps deliberate, her presencemanding. Unlike the first few times we had met her, she did not cover her face. Her dark hair framed sharp features that seemed even more severe without the mystery of a veil. I red at her, refusing to look away, but then I noticed she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Someone followed her inside.


    And when I saw who it was, my breath hitched violently.


    No. No way. No way in hell.


    Blue Moon¡¯s Luna stood there¡ªher rounded belly showing the clear signs of a three-month pregnancy.


    My thoughts spiraled. Does she know? Does she know what Dahlia is doing to us?


    If she did, then... then that meant the Alpha knew too.


    No. Not Alpha us. He seemed like a good, responsible leader, someone who would never...


    <i>But what was his mate doing here¡ªwith Dahlia¡ªand pregnant, no less?</i>


    It wasn¡¯t just me.


    Every single face around the cave wore the same stunned expression¡ªeyes wide, lips parted, breaths caught in throats. Our Luna was here. Our Luna.


    She stepped forward, her posture regal, her hand resting lightly over her rounded belly as though it were a crown jewel.


    "Good day, little wolves... and witches," she began, her voice soft yetmanding,ced with a strange warmth that felt wrong in this ce. "I know you are surprised to see me here. Yes... I am part of this great association¡ªan association destined to achieve extraordinary things. Things that will shape the future of our kind."


    The words hung heavy in the air, but before anyone could speak, Alice¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    "Peace?" she echoed, her tone sharp, her green eyes narrowed.


    My head snapped toward her in shock. Alice¡ªusually so quiet, so withdrawn¡ªhad actually spoken out.


    She rose slightly from her seat, her voice trembling but clear. "I am not a wolf, but... aren¡¯t you a Luna? Aren¡¯t you supposed to protect the wolves? Aren¡¯t you responsible for them? Why... why would you be part of something like this?"


    The Luna tilted her head, and then, to my horror, sheughed. A soft, liltingugh that seemedpletely out of ce.


    "Horrible?" she repeated, amusement glinting in her eyes. "Oh, my dear... this is not horrible. This is peace."


    She ced a hand over her stomach again, almost as if caressing the future. "Yes, I am a Luna. And as a Luna, I want my children to rule the most powerful generation of werewolves ever born. I know you feel uneasy¡ªafraid, even¡ªbut if you truly look deeper, you will see... what we are building is not destruction. It is harmony. It is evolution."


    Someone from the back shouted, voice shaking with rage. "We are not feeling harmony! You¡¯re killing our wolves!"


    The Luna turned toward the voice, calm as still water. She raised her hand¡ªnot in anger, but as though pacifying a restless child.


    "No... we are not killing them," she said softly. "We are making them stronger. Far stronger than you could possibly imagine."


    I couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. I shot to my feet, my voice cracking with fury. "Then why can¡¯t I feel my wolf anymore?!"


    Her gaze swept to me, and a slow, almost pitying smile curved her lips. "That is because your wolf has changed," she said, her tone maddeningly gentle. "It is no longer the same wolf you once knew. It has merged with you¡ªbe something greater. You and your wolf now share equal power. You no longer simply feel it... because you are it. Together, you control each other."


    Her words made my stomach twist. Control each other? What did that even mean?


    "That," she continued, "is the gift of being Crescent. You no longer need to wait for the moon. You no longer follow nature¡¯s schedule. You can shift whenever you wish. You are free."


    She looked around the room, her eyes gleaming with conviction. "Look at me, my darling children. Do I seem like someone who would support an organization that harms? No. I am here because this... this is <i>peace</i>."


    "Lies. Lies. Lies!"


    The boy from yesterday¡ªthe one who helped us escape the cave¡ªscreamed with a voice that shook the cavern. "This is bullshit! Why are you filling our heads with lies? This isn¡¯t peace¡ªit¡¯s pain. It¡¯s torture! And trust me, I will expose you to Alpha us. The whole pack will know what you¡¯ve done."


    The Luna¡¯s smile faltered, and she slowly turned her gaze toward Dahlia. A small feet of understanding passed.


    The boy dropped to his knees instantly, coughing violently. Blood spilled from his mouth, staining the stone floor.


    "Did you forget the part where I said this was a secret organization?" the Luna said coldly. Her tone was soft, almost motherly, but the cruelty behind it made my skin crawl. "Nobody must know about this. And anyone foolish enough to betray us will meet the same fate he¡¯s about to face."


    Dahlia stepped forward, dagger glinting in her hand. The boy¡¯s breaths came in ragged gasps, his eyes wide with horror. My stomach twisted.


    But then the Luna raised her hand sharply. "Don¡¯t kill him. Not yet. We don¡¯t have enough numbers. Killing him would only make our forces weaker."


    Dahlia halted mid-step, lowering the dagger, though her expression remained murderous.


    The Luna exhaled and turned away, leaving Dahlia to take over as she exited the cavern with a grace that made my heart pound in fear.


    Dahlia¡¯s voice sliced through the thick silence. "It is now time for the final part, children. Tonight, you will all be... clever."

 Chapter 136: Young Lilith VIII

    <h4>Chapter 136: Young Lilith VIII</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Then the swearing had begun. We were all seated in a dimly lit chamber, the air heavy with tension, as a silver bowl was passed around the circle. One by one, the newly chosen were told to drink.


    The first two did without hesitation. As soon as the thick, metallic liquid touched their lips, a strange shimmer rippled through their eyes¡ªshifting their color¡ªand their entire appearance seemed to sharpen, almost predatory. Their presence alone felt heavier, like the room tilted toward them.


    The bowl was lifted toward the third initiate when chaos struck.


    The door mmed open. Someone barged in, knocking the bowl from Dahlia¡¯s hand just as the third was about to drink. The crimson liquid sshed across the stone floor like spilled life.


    Dahlia¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. "What are you doing?"


    "This isn¡¯t what we signed up for!" the intruder shouted, chest heaving. "You¡¯re poisoning them¡ªturning them into something they¡¯re not! This is wrong!"


    "They are supposed to be under my control," Dahlia hissed, eyes shing unnaturally bright. "Did you forget who breeds the Crescents? Who gives them their gift?"


    "No!" the intruder shot back. "The whole point was to unite witches and wolves¡ªno more war. Not enve them to your will!"


    Dahliaughed, a sharp, cruel sound. "Unite? Fool. Power should never be shared. I created them, and I will rule through them."


    From the shadows, a calm but firm voice rang out. "No. You won¡¯t."


    The cave burst open, revealing our Luna. Behind her stood my father and several others¡ªparents, warriors¡ªeyes fierce with defiance.


    Dahlia stiffened. "So... you¡¯re all turning against me now?"


    Our Luna stepped forward, unwavering. "We¡¯re ending this before it goes too far."


    "Oh?" Dahlia tilted her head, a cruel smile spreading across her lips. "What will your Alpha say when he finds out what you¡¯ve been hiding? This little secret organization of yours?"


    "The Alpha won¡¯t know...Unless I tell him," Luna replied smoothly, refusing to flinch.


    "Hmmm... His darling pregnant wife, of course he will only listen to you... But they¡¯ll kill you before then."


    A smile curved on the Luna¡¯s mouth..." Really.. How can you do that old witch?"


    Dahlia¡¯s smile widened, sharp as ss. "Two of them have already drunk from the bowl. They¡¯re mine now. And I canmand them to tear you all apart before you take another step."


    My father stepped forward, shoulders squared. "They are two young Crescents. We are full-blooded wolves. You overestimate your hold on them."


    "Do I?" Dahlia snapped her fingers.


    The two who had drunk lunged forward with a speed and ferocity that left the air crackling. Parents shifted mid-stride, fur bristling, teeth shing, colliding with the Crescents in a blur of violence.


    Those two were strong. Strong enough to m two fully shifted wolves into the cavern wall like they were nothing. My father¡¯s body came flying towards me, and still, he gritted his teeth and went back in.


    Seventeen wolves against two half-formed Crescents¡ª<i>and it was barely enough.</i>


    A shiver slid down my spine. If that is their strength without tapping into their witch blood<strong><i>... what am I capable of?</i></strong>


    The thought both terrified and thrilled me. A dangerous, intoxicating spark curled in my chest.


    Alice caught me smirking. "What is it?"


    "Nothing," I murmured, masking the rush of exhration.


    Finally, the Crescents were subdued, forced to the ground with sheer weight of numbers. Dahlia stood still, smirking like a queen unbothered by defeat.


    "Very well, then," she said softly¡ªand vanished.


    My father stormed toward me, eyes scanning me from head to toe. "You didn¡¯t drink, did you?"


    "No."


    "Good." He seized my wrist and pulled me toward the exit. "You¡¯re not going to fall under her control. Not tonight."


    Alice tried to hold me back, but Father shoved her aside, urgency in his grip. We didn¡¯t look back. We ran for the carriage.


    Chaos exploded in the cave. Parents scrambled for their children the second Dahlia vanished, as if the very walls of that cursed ce might copse on us. The secret organization they had built¡ªshrouded in lies and fear¡ªwas crumbling before their eyes.


    The carriage ride back felt endless. My body was trembling, my skin prickling like fire was licking through my veins. I felt like I wanted to die... like the moment my wolf had died. I doubled over and vomited on the carriage floor.


    Father made the carriage halt instantly. His voice broke through the ringing in my ears. "Lilith, are you okay?"


    I forced a nod. "Just... a little nauseous."


    But it was a lie.


    By the time we reached the Dome, my body was screaming. I bolted from the carriage, ran to my bedroom, and locked the door behind me. The heat inside my body was unbearable, searing through skin, bone, and blood. I ripped off my clothes, wing at my own skin until I feared it might peel away.


    Knocking. Voices. Father. Mother. But their words blurred into a distant hum. My vision swam. My breath came in harsh, broken pulls. I barely noticed when Father barged in...only to retreat instantly at the sight of my trembling, naked frame.


    Then Mother entered. Her voice shook. "Lilith... oh my God. Lilith, are you okay? Please, baby, talk to me."


    I raised a hand, stopping her froming closer. "No... stay back. I¡¯m not fine."


    That¡¯s when it started. Smoke¡ªthin tendrils of air...escaping from my skin like I was burning from the inside out. My veins turned ck, writhing like ink beneath my flesh. My bones cracked, shifted, broke, then reformed....but not like a wolf¡¯s transformation. This... this was something else.


    Something wrong....Mother screamed, stumbling back in horror. I saw it¡ªthe fear in her eyes....not of what was happening, but of me.


    She ran. Father stayed outside. Neither could bear to face what I was bing. The monster they had created.


    I clutched my head, shaking, whispering to myself, Control it, Lilith. <i>Don¡¯t lose yourself. Control yourself, Lilith.. You can do this.</i>


    Then... a voice. Not mine. Not human.


    "Turn it off."


    My breathing hitched. My body convulsed....then stilled. The heat, the pain, the chaos... all of it stopped. <i>Instantly</i>.

 Chapter 137: Young Lilith IX

    <h4>Chapter 137: Young Lilith IX</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I stood up, my entire body numb, my thoughts like shards of ss slicing through a haze of pain. I couldn¡¯t feel anything¡ªnot fear, not sorrow, not even the lingering burn of my skin...only one emotion pulsed through me like venom: <strong><i>vengeance</i></strong>.


    The door creaked open, and I stepped outside, my bare feet sinking into the cold floor. My mother was standing there, wide-eyed, her face pale as though she had just seen death.


    "Lith," she whispered, voice trembling. "Go put on something. Why are you here... naked?"


    I tilted my head, an eerie calm overtaking my voice. "You did this to me. You ruined me. You shattered my life."


    I started walking toward her. Each step felt heavier, darker, as if the ground itself trembled beneath me. She kept stepping back, her hands trembling, eyes darting toward the stairs where she knew my father would be.


    "Lith... what are you doing?" she asked, but her voice was breaking.


    Then Father appeared, hismanding presence filling the corridor, but even he faltered when he saw me naked, my veins pulsing with unnatural darkness. He covered his eyes quickly, muttering, "Lilith... control yourself. Go put on some clothes."


    "No." My voice was sharp, cutting, dripping with venom. "It is you who should put on some shame. Doing this to your own daughter. Turning me into... this."


    His jaw tightened. "It was for your own benefit.."


    "Benefit?!" I snapped, my tone rising like a growl. "You destroyed me. You faked my death. You made me something... unnatural."


    "You¡¯re stronger now," he said, his voice cold yet trying to sound rational.


    "<strong><i>No. I am not stronger. I am a monster."</i></strong>


    A silence fell, sharp and suffocating. I could see it in his face¡ªthe dawning realization of what I had be.


    "I will be a monster," I said slowly, stepping closer, "and you will be my first victims."


    Father¡¯s eyes widened, but he didn¡¯t move. Instead, he spoke with a strange calmness, "You don¡¯t want to do this, Lilith. Control yourself¡ª"


    "Control myself? After what you did?" Myughter was hollow, almost inhuman. "You made me this way. You ripped away my life, my innocence, my chance to choose. And you," I turned to my mother, my words sharp as daggers, "you could not even stand up for me. You couldn¡¯t even save me. You let him do this to me!"


    Her lips trembled, her hands clutched to her chest as if holding back her own guilt.


    "Why me?" I demanded, my voice trembling now¡ªnot with fear, but rage. "Why pick me? Why turn me into this?"


    "Because you are special," Father replied firmly, his voiceced with pride. "You rolled out before you were eighteen. You have potential. And I¡¯ve made you... more special."


    My head tilted back, augh tearing from my throat¡ªharsh and broken. "Special? I am not special. I am cursed. Stop calling me special."


    "You are special," he said again, taking one step closer.


    The word Dahlia had whispered during the ritual echoed in my mind like a dark incantation. <i>Versa</i>.


    I raised my hand instinctively. "<strong><i>Versa</i></strong>!"


    A shockwave surged from me, sending Father crashing backward onto the floor.


    Mother gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "Lilith... stop! Please, stop!"


    But I kept walking toward him, my breathing heavy, my body trembling with dark energy.


    Mother screamed. In desperation, she grabbed a mug from the hallway table, smashed it against the floor, and pointed the jagged edge toward me.


    "You¡¯re protecting him?" I hissed. "After everything he¡¯s done? You¡¯re still his puppet?"


    "He made you special!" she cried, her voice breaking.


    "Versa!" I roared.


    She flew back, her head striking the wall with a sickening thud. She crumpled beside him, blood streaking the floor.


    I stared down at them, my body pulsing with power, my voice cold as death.


    "Well," I murmured, lips curling into a bitter smile, "my special needs... require blood."


    The word left my lips onest time, sharp and venomous. "Versa."


    A strange heat surged through me, and suddenly I could feel their necks¡ªmy parents¡¯ necks¡ªbeneath my invisible grip, even though they stood several feet away. Their bodies jerked upward, lifted clean off the floor, their feet dangling helplessly as if the air itself had be my ws.


    "Lilith! Lilith, please¡ªplease!" My mother¡¯s voice cracked, trembling, as her fingers wed desperately at her throat.


    Blood trickled down my father¡¯s hands as he tried to pry away something that wasn¡¯t even there. "Stop, please, I¡ª"


    But there was no stopping now. No more pity. No more hesitation.


    "You want to beg?" I hissed, my voice hollow, shaking from rage. "No. You don¡¯t get to beg. You are the real monsters. Not me."


    The air thickened, whirling around us like a storm raging inside the room. Curtains snapped violently, ss rattled in the windows, and the floorboards groaned.


    My mother sobbed, "Lilith¡¯s darling, please...don¡¯t do this!"


    "No." My voice cracked like lightning, slicing through the chaos. "You made me this way."


    With a scream, I flung my hands outward. Their bodies mmed against the wall with a sickening crack, yet still hovered, suspended mid-air, groaning faintly as their strength gave out.


    Then I released them....They fell....Lifeless.


    The silence that followed was deafening¡ªso heavy it felt like my own heart had stopped beating.


    I stood frozen, staring at them sprawled on the floor. My chest rose and fell in jagged breaths, until realization crashed over me like icy water.


    I killed them.


    "Oh my God... what have I done?" My voice broke as my knees buckled. I crawled forward, clutching my mother¡¯s limp hand. "Mom... Mom, wake up. Please wake up!" I shook her, then turned to my father. "Dad! Please¡ªoh God, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"


    But their bodies didn¡¯t stir. They would never stir again.


    A scream ripped from my throat, raw and agonized, shaking the room. It wasn¡¯t just a sound¡ªit was a force. Vases shattered, shelves toppled, ss exploded into glittering shards across the floor.


    Then...A soft sound. Behind me.


    I turned, trembling, to find Alice standing there¡ªwide-eyed, pale, frozen in shock.


    "Wh-what are you doing here?" I asked, my voice trembling, barely above a whisper.


    She rushed to me, arms wrapping around me before I could stop her. Her embrace was warm, grounding, even as my body shook violently. "I¡ªI followed your dad¡¯s carriage. I didn¡¯t want to go home. I had nowhere else to go..."


    But then her gaze shifted past me¡ªto the bodies on the floor.


    I quickly covered her eyes. "Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t look. Alice... I¡ªI killed them. I¡¯m a monster."


    Her small hands gripped my arms tightly. "No, Lilith. You¡¯re not a monster. They are the monsters... for making you this."


    I could barely breathe, but she didn¡¯t let go.


    "There¡¯s no time to fall apart now," she whispered urgently. "They know. Everyone knows. They also know you are part ... they¡¯re hunting down every experiment they ever made. They¡¯reing here. Now."


    "What?" My voice cracked.


    "Go put on some clothes. We need to run!"


    Heart pounding, I scrambled to my room, snatching a gown and pulling it over my trembling body. Before leaving, I turned back... staring onest time at my parents¡¯ lifeless forms.


    Then Alice grabbed my hand. <i>And we ran.</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 138: Young Lilith X

    <h4>Chapter 138: Young Lilith X</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    The forest swallows us while...My chest burned with every breath, my legs aching from running, yet I didn¡¯t dare stop. Alice had my hand in a death grip, pulling me forward with surprising strength. Normally, she was the quiet one, the timid one. But tonight? She was the reason I was still moving.


    The hand on mine felt like a block of lead, dragging me down, yet her hold gave me just enough strength to push forward.


    "Do you... Do you know where we are?" I whispered, my voice breaking under the weight of exhaustion and fear.


    "No," she admitted breathlessly, "but I think we¡¯re lost."


    "Lost?" I echoed, panic rising like bile in my throat.


    She didn¡¯t slow. "It¡¯s better to be lost than to be found by them. Goddess knows what they¡¯ll do if they catch us."


    Her words made my blood run cold.


    That¡¯s when a sh of light pierced the darkness.


    Alice spun around so fast she nearly mmed into me, her arm instinctively flinging back to shield me. My heart skipped a beat...not from fear, but from the strange, fierce protectiveness in her movement.


    But as the light approached, my fear returned full force.


    It wasn¡¯t one person. It was a group. The glow fell across their faces and recognition jolted through me.


    "Oh my God¡ªit¡¯s them!" a familiar voice gasped.


    The boy from the cave.. Within seconds, shapes emerged from the shadows¡ªboys and girls we had seen in that cursed ce, their faces pale but alive.


    Alice and I rushed forward, relief crashing over us like a wave.


    "They haven¡¯t gotten to you yet," a girl eximed, rushing over. "I thought they had. I thought you were..."


    "We almost were," Alice panted. "But I got to her before they could."


    "Damn," a boy said, running a hand through his hair. "This escted fast."


    "But we need to stick together now," another voice spoke with quiet authority.


    The boy from the cave stepped forward, standing straighter than before. His eyes burned...not with fear, but with resolve. "If we want to survive this, we stand together. I¡¯m Jonathan," he said, his gaze sweeping the group.


    "I¡¯m Ruby," the girl replied.


    "I¡¯m Alice."..." I¡¯m Lilith," I said softly, still catching my breath.


    One by one, names echoed through the clearing until thirty voices had been counted. Thirty survivors.


    "Good," Jonathan said firmly. "Because the deed is done. They¡¯ve made us into... whatever they call us now. Crescents. But that doesn¡¯t mean we have to be their monsters. We can choose. We can bargain with Alpha us. Or...if we must¡ªwe can create our own pack. A new generation. One they can¡¯t control."


    His eyes found mine as he spoke, and I quickly looked away, heat rushing to my face for reasons I didn¡¯t understand.


    "But what if the Alpha refuses?" Ruby asked hesitantly.


    "He won¡¯t," Jonathan replied, though his tone carried an edge. "And if he does... We¡¯ll make him see reason."


    "We¡¯re stronger now," Alice said sharply. "We all saw what those two who drank from Dahlia¡¯s bowl could do. If just two could do that, imagine what thirty of us could do."


    "But Dahlia won¡¯t stoping for us," Ruby reminded.


    "She¡¯s a witch," Alice said, her voice low, confident. "But so am I. And I¡¯m stronger. With training, we can fight. We can protect ourselves. No one will ever control us again."


    Jonathan nodded slowly, then looked at us all. "Then we need a leader. Someone to guide us. Someone who already saved us once."


    Every eye turned to him.


    Alice¡¯s hand shot up. "I vote Jonathan."


    I hesitated¡ªonly for a second¡ªthen nodded. "I vote for him too."


    One by one, the others followed. Thirty voices. Thirty votes.


    Wow, it¡¯s... really an honor for you guys to pick me to lead," Jonathan said, rubbing the back of his neck. "To lead this new... organization¡ª"


    "We are not an organization," Ruby cut in, her voice sharp, but her eyes shining. "We are now a pack."


    Jonathan tilted his head, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. "Thanks for the correction. A pack it is. And as your chosen leader¡ªyour Alpha¡ªmy first call is this: we focus on training. Only when we¡¯ve unlocked our full potential can we bargain with the Alpha who rules over thisnd. And if he refuses to ept us... Then we strike."


    His words hung in the air like a leader he is.


    Alice spoke up next, his toneced with worry. "But... how can we train? We¡¯re not just wolves anymore. Some of us are witches. Some of us are... Crescents. A mix of everything. Where do we even begin?"


    "We start by teaching each other what we know," Jonathan replied without hesitation. "Spells. Tracking. Combat. Transformation. Control. Every piece of knowledge we have, we share. That way, we don¡¯t just be strong individually¡ªwe be strong together."


    The group murmured their agreement, a ripple of determination running through us.


    Ali raised his hand slightly. "I used to be a witch. I know a few spells¡ªbasic ones¡ªbut enough to start."


    Ruby stepped forward beside him, her confidence soft but steady. "I¡¯m also a witch. I can help too."


    The witches gathered on one side, a small but formidable cluster, while the wolves began to step forward from the shadows of the group.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes found mine, holding far too long for myfort. "I¡¯m a wolf," he said, his voice deep and certain. "And I¡¯ll train anyone who needs to learn the instincts of the hunt."


    I shifted uneasily, then cleared my throat. "I¡¯m a wolf too."


    His gaze softened, and a small smile curved his lips¡ªa smile I refused to return. Why did he keep looking at me like that?


    One by one, others revealed what they were¡ªwolf, witch. The group sorted itself into pairs, each Crescent assigned a partner from the opposite side...wolf training witch, witch training wolf, so that we could share skills neither side had mastered.


    I was paired with Alice. She gripped my hand lightly, her once timid demeanor reced by quiet determination. "I¡¯ll teach you everything I know," she whispered, "but you¡¯ll have to do the same."


    I nodded..."And I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know about hunting."


    Jonathan turned to face us onest time, his voice steady and sure. "<strong>This is the rise of the Crescents."</strong>

 Chapter 139: Young Lilith XI

    <h4>Chapter 139: Young Lilith XI</h4>


    *~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*


    Training had turned brutal¡ªand exhausting... I¡¯d mastered every spell Alice threw my way: cloaking, teleportation, even the energy-binding incantations Dahlia once used.


    My hunting skills sharpened too, instincts honed to the edge. Alice, already a witch, had grown fiercer, stronger. In turn, I¡¯d drilled her through every nuance of werewolf instinct¡ªtracking, scenting, reading movement. She¡¯d taken to it unnervingly well.


    Now, sprawled on the training ground, sweat streaking our skin, we stared up at the fading dusk. Around us, the others copsed in heaps, groaning from exhaustion, yet grinning with pride. Jonathan and a few others had gone to meet the Alpha today...


    Ruby strolled over, wiping blood from her knuckles. "What do you think us will say about our offer?" she asked, smirking.


    "He¡¯s going to reject," Alice muttered, pushing herself up, brushing grass from her legs. "They¡¯ve been hunting us for weeks. Then we just show up, bold enough to demand coexistence? Please. They¡¯llugh in our faces."


    I smirked, dark and sharp. "Then it¡¯ll be to their disadvantage."


    They looked at me. I let the silence hang before adding, "When the Crescents strike, the packs won¡¯t see using."


    Theirughter filled my ears... My fingers clenched the crumpled paper I¡¯d hidden in my palm.


    Marcus had written to me. My chest tightened just thinking about it. The letter hade by bird and his words had been clear: <i>Meet me. Tonight. In front of the High House.</i>


    Dangerous. Beyond dangerous. If any wolf saw me, suspicion would bloom. Worse, if Jonathan and others found out?


    I swallowed the paper, forcing myself to chew until the edges went soft, bitter on my tongue.


    Alice¡¯s gaze snapped to me. "What was that?"


    "What?" I blinked at her. Too fast. "You¡¯ve been... off. Since morning."


    "No. Nothing." I stood before she could probe deeper, smoothing my clothes.


    Her eyes stayed sharp. "You sure?"


    "Yes, yes." I forced augh, grabbed her arm, and tugged toward the house. "Jonathan will be back soon. We need to prepare for his news. Coexistence... or destruction."


    But behind me, Ruby whispered to Alice, Something¡¯s definitely wrong with her.


    Inside, my heart wouldn¡¯t settle. Marcus. My parents. The memory of blood, of my own hands shaking. I¡¯d buried that night deep. I couldn¡¯t afford to dig it up again.


    The bathtub steamed, filling my lungs with heat. I sank into it, letting the water scald, then cooled it with a sharp, whisperedmand. "Versa."


    The temperature flipped, goosebumps racing over my skin. Being a witch and a wolf¡ªno, a Crescent¡ªhad its perks. Dahlia had been right. We were dangerous. Special.


    I rose, dripping, and stared at the two gowns I owned. One was Jonathan¡¯s gift¡ªsilken, elegant, the kind of dress meant to make me his. The other was mine, saved for Marcus, for tonight.


    Jonathan. Always hovering closer than he should. Watching me longer than necessary. Offeringpliments that burned and lingered. His dark hair, green eyes, tattoos curling over muscle¡ªany other girl would¡¯ve melted. But my heart wasn¡¯t his to im.


    <i>Marcus owned it. My Marcus.</i>


    Still, I caught my reflection as I slipped into the second dress. The one Jonathan gave me.


    And then, that was when I heard the noise outside. They were back. My pulse jumped as I quickly dried off, slipped into the gown Jonathan had gifted me, and walked toward the meeting room.


    They were already seated, voices low, tense. But the moment he saw me, Jonathan rose immediately. "Greetings, mydy," he said with that charming half-smile before taking my hand and cing a soft kiss on it. I bowed slightly, keeping my face neutral, though my heart gave an uninvited skip.


    Alice¡¯s eyes went wide the moment I sat beside her. "Oh. My. Goddess. You two look so cute together! When are you going to give in to him? This man loves you."


    I rolled my eyes dramatically. "Oh, please. He¡¯s like this with every female Crescent."


    Alice leaned closer, whispering fiercely, "No, he¡¯s not. He didn¡¯t even look at Ruby like that. And the way he rose when you walked in¡ªgirl, you are rising in his heart."


    I tapped her head yfully. "Focus, Alice."


    Jonathan cleared his throat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. "Alpha us has denied our offer."


    Alice gasped. "Just as expected!"


    Jonathan nodded grimly. "But it gets worse. He also warned that if we ever show our faces again in New Orleans or near the High House, we will be killed. No negotiations. No second chances."


    Ruby growled under her breath, but I barely heard her. My focus snapped to Jonathan when he added, "And there¡¯s more. Dahlia... she¡¯s with him."


    "What?" The word left my mouth like a hiss.


    "Yes. Dahlia was in the High House today. Alongside the Luna. Whatever ns we thought we had¡ªthose two are already working together, likely against us."


    The room went silent, heavy with the reality of betrayal. Ruby was the first to break it. "Then we strike first," she said sharply. "If we wait, they¡¯ll crush us before we even get a chance."


    Jonathan considered it, then gave a slow, grim nod. "It might be our only option. Werewolves and witches have never truly joined forces before. But with Dahlia on their side? We¡¯ll need every ounce of power we¡¯ve trained for."


    I sat still, trying to appear calm, but my mind was already racing elsewhere. Dahlia with us. The Luna at her side. A possible war forming against us. And yet... Marcus¡¯s letter still burned in my memory.


    What about tonight?


    Alice¡¯s voice jolted me out of my thoughts. "What about tonight?" she asked suddenly.


    My heart skipped hard. "Tonight?"


    "Yes." Her eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Yes any problem?"


    I forced a small, weary smile, hoping she couldn¡¯t hear the pounding of my heart. Tonight was when Marcus wanted to meet me....right in front of the High House. The most dangerous ce to be.


    No... it can¡¯t be tonight... Tonight is meant to be special for me.

 Chapter 140: Young Lilith XII

    <h4>Chapter 140: Young Lilith XII</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I blinked rapidly, tension tightening every muscle in my body. My heart was pounding so loudly I could barely hear Alice and the others. <i>Tonight</i>. The word echoed through me like a warning bell. I stood abruptly, forcing a weak smile.


    "Yeah... tonight. Tonight will be good," I muttered. "I think I should... make a n. I¡¯ll be right back. I just... I have an intense stomachache."


    Before anyone could question me further, I rushed out of the room. Jonathan was right behind me, his footsteps sharp against the stone floor.


    "Lady Lilith!" he called, reaching for my arm.


    I turned to face him, my breathing uneven.


    "Are you alright?" His tone carried genuine worry as his green eyes searched my face.


    "No, no... I¡¯m fine," I lied, though my voice betrayed me.


    He touched my forehead, feeling for a fever, and the warmth of his hand sent an unexpected flutter through my chest. Then he drew me closer, his voice soft yet firm.


    "Anything wrong with you, you can tell me."


    I met his eyes, and for a fleeting second, I felt my heart stutter. No. Not now. I pushed him back gently, breaking the spell.


    "It¡¯s fine," I murmured.


    "You said you were having a stomachache, right? I can prepare a concoction for you," he offered, his gaze earnest.


    "No, Jonathan. Really, it¡¯s fine. The entire pack is waiting for you. Go meet them."


    "But my pack cannot be fine when their Luna is not," he said, his voice trembling slightly on the word.


    I froze. Luna?


    I turned to him slowly. "What did you say?"


    His chest rose with a deep breath, and then he said it. "This is a strange way to propose, but... I, Alpha Jonathan, would love you to be my Luna. Your beauty is... too alluring for me to overlook. I¡¯ve never met anyone who has soothed my heart the way you have."


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest. His words were sweet, heartfelt¡ªdangerous.


    "Jonathan... like you said, this is the wrong time," I whispered. "I¡¯m sorry."


    And then I left him standing there, his confession hanging heavy in the air. I hurried to my room, shutting the door behind me and leaning against it. My pulse raced. My thoughts were a storm.


    Jonathan was really in love with me. But no, this couldn¡¯t happen. Not now.


    And what did they mean they were striking tonight? Tonight¡ªwhen I was supposed to meet Marcus?


    This was bad. But no. I couldn¡¯t let fear stop me. I would see Marcus, no matter what anyone said.


    That night, I pulled off my scarf, sneaking out into the cool darkness. Every step toward the High House sent another wave of panic and longing through me.


    Finally, after an hour, I reached its towering gates. The air felt sharp, dangerous. I no longer felt like I belonged here. But then... I saw him.


    A figure standing on top of the High House. Marcus.


    My heart skipped a beat, and before I could think, my body moved¡ªteleporting me to him.


    His blue eyes locked onto mine, his expression softening as he rushed forward, pulling me into his


    <i>Oh my god...</i>. the way he leaned in and inhaled my scent, his nose grazing my skin, sent a tremor through my chest. The embrace broke, but his eyes¡ªthose light blue eyes¡ªheld me still. "I thought I¡¯d lost you," he breathed, voice thick with longing.


    "Marcus..." I whispered, feeling my throat tighten. His hands trembled as he cupped my cheeks, then pulled me back into his arms, holding me like he never wanted to let go.


    Tears slipped down my face before I could stop them. I had forgotten how solid he felt, how broad and strong his shoulders had be. He was taller now, bigger¡ªtime had sharpened him into a man. And yet, when he looked at me, I felt like the same girl who used to sneak into his arms under the moonlight.


    "You¡¯ve changed," he murmured, brushing his thumb under my eye. "You¡¯re even more beautiful than I remembered."


    "Marcus..." I forced a small smile but turned away, my heart cracking. "I don¡¯t think we can do this anymore. I¡¯m... I¡¯m not who I used to be. I¡¯m Crescent now."


    He didn¡¯t let me finish. His hand pressed gently against my lips. "Don¡¯t say that here. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s listening. The walls of this world have ears."


    His words made my stomach twist, and then his gaze grew grim. "Lilith, the pack and the witches are joining forces tonight. They¡¯re going to attack your people."


    My heart stopped. "What?"


    "And..." His jaw clenched. "The Crescents are striking too. They¡¯reing for you, Lilith. For all of you."


    Panic rose like a scream in my chest. "This... this is bad. We have to go. We have to¡ª"


    "No." He caught my hands, steady and firm, his voice low but fierce. "Don¡¯t let them take this from us. Not tonight. If this is ourst night together... I refuse to let it be filled with fear. Let¡¯s end it on our terms. Just once, let us pretend the world isn¡¯t burning."


    My lips parted, trembling. "Marcus, I... I can¡¯t. What if¡ª"


    "You are the bane of my existence, Lilith," he cut me off, pulling me closer until our foreheads touched. "You are the reason I wake up every day. The reason I fight. You¡¯ve been my only dream... and in that dream, we¡¯re not hunted. We¡¯re together. You, me, and a baby girl with your eyes and my smile. A family. Peace."


    The tears fell harder now, burning down my cheeks. "That¡¯s not our world, Marcus. It never will be. There¡¯s nothing left for us anymore."


    "Don¡¯t say that," he whispered, holding me tighter. "You didn¡¯t choose this. You aren¡¯t a monster. You never were. And as for your parents... their choices were theirs. Not yours. The blood on their hands was long before yours."


    I swallowed the sob rising in my throat. "What can we do, then? What can I do?"


    "Tonight..." His gaze softened, but there was fire behind it. "Tonight, we don¡¯t think about tomorrow."


    I exhaled sharply, hands trembling, before turning away. Slowly, I loosened the leaf pin holding the back of my gown together. It slid down my shoulders, pooling at my feet.


    Marcus¡¯s jaw nearly dropped.


    "I wore my prettiest brown pants for you," I said, smirking through my tears. "Come on, Marcus. If tonight is all we have, then let¡¯s make it <strong><i>ours</i></strong>."

 Chapter 141: young Lilith XIII

    <h4>Chapter 141: young Lilith XIII</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    His nervous smile widened just a little. "Your brown pants look beautiful," he murmured, almost shy.


    I stepped closer, sliding my arms around his neck, guiding his hands to my waist. His touch was hesitant, trembling against me. I leaned in, brushing my lips near his ear.


    "Are you ready?" I whispered.


    His heartbeat thundered so hard I swore I could hear it. A smirk tugged at my lips, but he shook his head quickly, eyes darting to the shadows around us.


    "We¡¯re... not really in the ce for that right now," he said, voice low, cautious. "Like you said... they could attack at any time."


    I silenced him with my hand pressed gently against his mouth, my gaze locking on his.


    "Less worrying," I breathed, tilting closer, "more pleasure."


    Then he lost it.


    The second his lips crushed mine, the world fell away. I pulled tighter around his neck, whispering against his mouth between ragged kisses.


    "Mm... Marcus, don¡¯t hold back. Not tonight."


    His groan vibrated against my chest as his hands slid firmly around my waist, dragging me closer. Iughed softly, teasing. "See? You¡¯re losing it already."


    "Lilith..." he warned, but his voice cracked with hunger.


    I tilted my head, brushing my lips along his jaw, nipping lightly at the edge of his ear. "Good. I like when you lose control."


    He shuddered. His hands skimmed up my back, rough fingers tangling in my hair. When his mouth returned to mine, the kiss was deeper, hotter, his tongue stealing the air from my lungs. I gasped, arching into him, feeling his chest heave against mine.


    "Your taste¡ª" he broke off, forehead pressing to mine. "You¡¯re going to undo me."


    "That¡¯s the point," I breathed, sliding my fingers down to his shirt. Buttons popped loose beneath my trembling hands, and I smirked. "I want to see you."


    "Lilith¡ª"


    "No more words." I tugged his shirt open, pressing my palms t against his chest, tracing the hard lines of muscle. His breath hitched.


    He caught my wrists, as if trying to slow me. I met his eyes, lips parted, and whispered, "Prove you¡¯ve always wanted me."


    That was it. His restraint snapped. He crushed me to him, his mouth devouring mine in a desperate kiss. His hands roamed down my sides, gripping my hips, lifting me slightly before setting me back against the cold stone of the rooftop.


    The air was sharp, the night alive with danger, but his heat smothered everything else. His lips trailed down my neck, grazing my pulse, and I couldn¡¯t stop the moan that slipped out.


    "Yes," I whispered, tugging at his hair. "There. Don¡¯t stop."


    He growled low in his throat, his mouth iming more of me, teeth grazing, tongue soothing. I arched against him, every nerve screaming. His hands slid upward, unhooking me with a swiftness that made my cheeks burn. The cool night air brushed me, then his touch reced it¡ªwarm, firm, reverent.


    "Beautiful," he murmured hoarsely, voice unsteady. "Gods, you¡¯re beautiful."


    I smirked through the rush of heat. "Then take what¡¯s yours."


    That was all the permission he needed. His mouth found mine again, his tongue tangled deep with mine until I thought I might drown in him. His hands moved lower, slower, teasing along my skin, each touch a spark that made me gasp. I pressed harder into him, whispering in broken words, "More... Marcus, I need more."


    His answer was another kiss, rougher this time, his breath hot, his control hanging by threads. "Lilith... you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking."


    "Oh, I do." I dragged my nails lightly across his chest, watching his jaw clench. "I¡¯ve been waiting for this. For you."


    He groaned, pinning me tighter. "You¡¯re going to be the death of me."


    "Then die happy," I teased against his lips, pulling him back into me.


    The rooftop was spinning, my pulse wild. The sh of war and betrayal beyond us faded¡ªthere was only the heat between our bodies, the way he touched me like I was the only thing that mattered. My legs wrapped around him instinctively, pulling him closer still.


    His control snapped again¡ªhis kisses turned hungry, almost frantic, hands exploring, learning me, iming me. I clung to him, breathless, half-moaning, halfughing between kisses. "Marcus... don¡¯t you dare stop."


    "I couldn¡¯t if I tried," he rasped, voice breaking. "Not with you."


    Lilith... god, you¡¯re insane," Marcus muttered, voice rough, almost breaking, as his lips found mine again.


    "I know," I gasped, pressing my hands to his chest. "And I want you... now."


    He groaned, one hand tangling in my hair, the other gripping my waist so tightly I could feel the pulse in his fingers. "You¡¯re going to make me lose my mind," he rasped, teeth grazing my jaw.


    "Then lose it," I whispered, shivering as his lips moved down my neck. "I want you to, Marcus. Don¡¯t hold back."


    His hands slid lower, gripping, pulling, holding me impossibly close. I gasped into his mouth, my nails scraping against his back. "Someone might hear us," I warned, panic and excitement twisting together.


    "Let them hear," he growled, voice thick with hunger. "If you¡¯re going to lose yourself... then lose it for me."


    My breath caught. "Marcus..." I moaned, trembling against him, heart hammering so hard I was sure the world could hear it. "I... I¡¯m¡ª"


    "Shh," he whispered, silencing me with a harsh, urgent kiss. "Don¡¯t think. Don¡¯t stop. Just feel."


    I pressed against him, trembling, legs barely supporting me. "I... can¡¯t¡ª"


    "Yes, you can," he cut in, voice low, rough. "You want this. You¡¯ve wanted this. Now let go. Don¡¯t fight it, Lilith."


    The air was electric, cold outside, but our bodies were fire. Every gasp, every shiver, every frantic brush of lips and teeth sent sparks through me. I felt raw, open, exposed¡ªand somehow safer in his arms than anywhere else.


    "Marcus... harder," I whispered, tugging him closer. "I... I can¡¯t hold it..."


    "Then don¡¯t," he breathed, tilting his head, pressing me impossibly against him. "Scream if you want. Cry out. Let it consume you. I won¡¯t stop."


    I moaned, heart hammering, chest pressed to his, shaking against him. "I... Marcus..." My voice was ragged, half a plea, half amand.


    His lips crushed mine again, desperate, ravenous, as if he were drinking in every sound, every shiver, every breath I released. "Lilith... you¡¯re killing me," he whispered fiercely. "Gods, I¡¯ve wanted this... you... for too long."


    Iughed, breathless, shivering against him. "Then... take it... Marcus. I can¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t stop me..."


    "Never," he groaned, dragging me impossibly closer, lips and hands iming, holding, devouring. "You want to lose it? Then lose it. Right here. Right now. Nobody exists but us."


    I moaned into him, trembling, nails digging into his shoulders. "Yes... Marcus... I¡¯m¡ªoh!" My words dissolved into ragged gasps as he pressed me tighter, impossibly close, body to body.


    His hands tangled in my hair, teeth grazing my neck, lips scorching my skin. "Cum for me love," he whispered fiercely, voice hoarse. "You want this? Then feel it. Let yourself fall...pletely. Don¡¯t stop... not for anyone."


    New Orleans below might as well have burned. The night could shatter, the world could end¡ªbut up here, pressed to him, I was his. And he was mine. Every gasp, every tremble, every desperate, shivering touch pushed us further into the fire.


    I pressed harder, whispering his name over and over, and he groaned, trembling against me, wild, feral, lost. "Lilith... damn it this feels good."


    "Harder Marcus!," I moaned, tilting my head, teeth grazing his jaw, lips crushing his, hands wing at him. "I don¡¯t want you to stop."


    A sudden tter tore through the night, sharp and urgent. My body froze mid-motion, heart hammering like a drum in my chest.


    "They¡¯re attacking... now," I gasped, eyes wide with terror. Panic surged through me like wildfire.


    Marcus¡¯s hands were still tangled in mine, lips brushing my neck, and he froze too, confusion and rm shing across his face.


    "I... I have to go," I whispered, fumbling for my clothes, hands shaking as I pulled the gown back over my shoulders. The cold night air bit at my skin, but I barely noticed. Everything was chaos¡ªfire, noise, the distant roar of battle¡ªand I couldn¡¯t stay a second longer.


    Marcus tried to grab my hand, his green eyes pleading, "Lilith... wait¡ª"


    I shook my head frantically, pressing a trembling hand to his chest. "No time. They... they¡¯re here. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t¡ªstay."


    He looked at me, lost, breathless, as if he didn¡¯t understand. My lips met his in a desperate kiss, raw and urgent, full of everything we couldn¡¯t say. I tasted the fear, the longing, the heat we¡¯d shared, and it made me ache.


    "I... I¡¯ll find you," he whispered, voice breaking.


    "Don¡¯t promise," I choked out between ragged breaths, tears streaking my face. "Just... survive."


    We clung for a heartbeat longer, and then I pressed my forehead to his, whispering, "Goodbye... for now."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 142: Young Lilith XIV

    <h4>Chapter 142: Young Lilith XIV</h4>


    <strong><i>~ Lilith¡¯s POV ~</i></strong>


    I grabbed my gown off the floor, yanked it on, and ran. Each step felt heavy, but I couldn¡¯t stop...not now. I could feel his piercing gaze on my back, watching, judging, burning into me as I moved.


    At the stairs, I stopped for a moment, wiped the tears from my face, and took a deep, steadying breath.


    Alice¡¯s presence floated through the air, unmistakable, familiar. Among all the others, hers was the one I recognized most clearly.


    My chest tightened as I braced myself. I could not be careless. They should not know I was here ahead of schedule. They should think we arrived together.


    As I ran, two familiar voices drifted to my ears. I skidded behind a wall, pressing my head close to its surface, heart hammering. I couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªI was about to strike tonight, and yet I was hiding like prey. The two voices were in a hurry, oblivious to my presence. That worked to my advantage.


    One voice was Dahlia¡¯s, sharp andmanding. The other¡ªher Luna¡¯s, soft but poisonous. I clenched my fists to keep from lunging, but the anger inside me surged. I knocked over a loose object by ident.


    Both of them froze, their heads snapping toward the sound. My heart jumped into my throat. Instinctively, I whispered: "Versa!" The cloaking spell I had prepared wrapped around me like a shadow, hiding my form.


    Dahlia¡¯s voice cut through the night. "Wherever you are,e out!"


    I steadied my breathing, shallow and controlled, ensuring no heavy exhale betrayed me. But the Luna already sensed something. I could hear her sharp intake of breath. Someone was here, she realized. I couldn¡¯t let her know it was me.


    I started moving again, careful, deliberate, silent. But as I shifted my weight, the cloaking spell began to falter. My leg emerged from the illusion, just enough to catch their eyes. Dahlia¡¯s lips parted, ready to cast a spell.


    "Versa!" I hissed again. Instantly, two nearby trash containers shot forward with the force of my spell, aiming for the two of them. I adjusted the trajectory carefully¡ªless force on the Luna, not enough to harm her or her unborn child. I was no heartless monster.


    The containers mmed into Dahlia and herpanion with a loud ng, staggering them backward. The shock gave me the opening I needed. My legs pumped faster than they had ever carried me, my chest heaving, my breaths sharp and wild like a hyena on the hunt.


    Then I stopped right where the crescent were... pulling out their weapons. Alice was the first to see me. Her green eyes widened, a flicker of relief and disbelief crossing her face. "Lilith!" she called, gripping her weapon tighter.


    "Oh my God, Lily, where have you been?" Alice¡¯s voice pierced the chaos. I pretended to be gasping for air, though truthfully, my chest was already heaving from adrenaline.


    "I¡ªI didn¡¯t know you all had left," I stammered. "I rushed down here. They¡¯re attacking tonight."


    Alice froze, her eyes widening. "What? They¡¯re attacking us tonight? And... and they already know we¡¯re here?"


    I nodded grimly. "Yes. If we stay together, we¡¯ll all be destroyed. We have to split up. Move separately, and they won¡¯t catch everyone."


    Before she could respond, Jonathan pushed through the crowd, his face pale but determined. "What¡¯s happening?" he demanded.


    "They¡¯ve figured out our presence," I said, keeping my voice low. "We need to leave. Now."


    Jonathan¡¯s jaw tightened. "Leave? Are you serious?"


    "Yes. Back out. Now." My hands moved quickly, weaving subtle gestures. "Versa," I muttered, summoning a protective shield. A few witches nearby and the peasants around us froze as arrows suddenly appeared, aimed directly at us.


    The arrows shot through the air¡ªbut then halted mid-flight, hovering, as if caught by an invisible hand.


    "What?" Alice gasped, ncing at the frozen projectiles.


    Jonathan barked orders sharply. "They know we¡¯re here. We need to retreat, everyone! Now!"


    I motioned to the group. "We need to go separate ways. If we stick together, they¡¯ll wipe us out in one strike. Splitting up is the only chance."


    He looked at me, disbelief and worry mingling on his face. "Split up? That¡¯s... that¡¯s dangerous. That would be very bad."


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s safer than dying together. We move now, or they¡¯ll catch us all."


    With a deep breath, everyone understood. Themand was clear. "Split!" Jonathan barked.


    Immediately, chaos erupted. Alice grabbed my arm, her grip firm, and we sprinted together. I felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on me¡ªAlice was strong, brave, and trusted me, yet I couldn¡¯t let her see everything.


    Not Marcus. Not yet.


    If Marcus saw me tonight... if he knew my presence or the choices I had made, the consequences could be catastrophic. I had to protect him, and to do that, I needed to move carefully, even if it meant pretending to trust the shadows around me.


    We dashed through the corridors, arrows and spells whizzing past. My heart pounded in rhythm with my footsteps. Every sound, every movement felt amplified¡ªthe snap of wood underfoot, the distant shouts, the hum of energy as other witches and wolves cast protective wards.


    Alice nced at me. "Lily... are you okay?"


    I forced a small nod. "Yes... just stay close. We have to keep moving."


    Even as we ran, part of me kept scanning the crowd, watching for him. Marcus. I didn¡¯t want Alice¡ªor anyone else¡ªto see the moment I caught sight of him. That could ruin everything.


    And just as I had predicted, we charged straight into the pack of wolves¡ªand Marcus was at the very front.


    "C¡¯mon, Lily! Let¡¯s fight!" Alice shouted, her eyes fierce. My heart pounded in my chest.


    Then our eyes met¡ªMarcus¡¯s gaze locked on me, piercing, unbreakable. I couldn¡¯t look away.


    "Lilith,e on!" Alice urged, noticing my hesitation.


    "Do you know him?" she asked.


    "No," I whispered. But the expression on Marcus¡¯s face shattered at my words.


    The wolves attacked. Alice transformed, massive and powerful, and leapt into battle. I dashed out, Marcus hot on my heels.

 Chapter 143: Young Lilith’s XV

    <h4>Chapter 143: Young Lilith¡¯s XV</h4>


    *<strong>~Young¡¯s Lilith POV~*</strong>


    I kept running, faster than my legs could carry me, my breath tearing at my lungs. Behind me, Marcus was hot on my tail, his footsteps heavy, relentless, closing the distance with every second. My chest ached, my legs burned, but I pushed forward. I couldn¡¯t let him catch me¡ªnot here, not now.


    And then I stumbled. My foot caught a rock, and I crashed to the ground. Dirt scraped my palms as pain jolted up my knees. I gasped, twisting just in time to see Marcus lunging toward me, his eyes wild, torn between duty and something deeper.


    But before he could reach me, another figure pounced. The impact was brutal¡ªMarcus was mmed to the ground with a force that shook the earth beneath me. My eyes widened.


    "Marcus!" I cried out before I could stop myself, my voice cracking with panic.


    The figure holding him down was Jonathan. His expression was hard, unyielding, his hands wrapped mercilessly around Marcus¡¯s throat. Marcus¡¯s body thrashed under the weight, struggling for air.


    "No!" My heart lurched in horror. Without thinking, I threw my hand out. "Versa!" The spell burst from me instinctively, and Jonathan was flung back, rolling across the dirt until he skidded to a stop.


    He snapped his head up, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Lilith...?" His voice was sharp with shock and betrayal. "What are you doing? Why would you protect him?"


    I scrambled and moved quickly, cing myself between Marcus and Jonathan. My body shook, but I stood tall, shielding Marcus with my own frame.


    Jonathan rose slowly, fury in his stance, his hand closing around his battle staff. "Lilith, step aside. He¡¯s one of them. Don¡¯t you see? He¡¯s a wolf, one of their leaders. He was working with us! He is the enemy!"


    "No," I said firmly, my voice trembling but resolute.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Then what is this? Why are you standing in front of him?"


    I swallowed hard, my chest tight. "Because I love him."


    The words slipped out before I could cage them. Silence fell between us. Jonathan froze as if the ground itself had turned to ice beneath him.


    "You... what?" His voice broke, caught between disbelief and heartbreak. His grip on the staff loosened, and it ttered against the stone as it fell from his hands. His eyes widened, searching my face for some denial, some hint that he had misheard.


    But I stood firm. "I love him. I¡¯ve always loved him. Even before I became this... crescent. Even before this curse twisted my life apart. I was a wolf once too. I knew him before the world turned me into a monster."


    Behind me, I could feel Marcus stirring, his breathing ragged but fierce. He rose to his feet and gently pulled me behind him, his hand warm and steady against my arm. His voice was low but firm.


    "You heard her," Marcus said, his gaze locked on Jonathan. "She might be crescent, but she isn¡¯t a monster. She¡¯s more human than you, Jonathan."


    Jonathan staggered a step back, his face stricken. "Lilith... you can¡¯t mean this. How could you possibly love him? He¡¯s one of them! He¡¯s sworn to destroy us."


    I shook my head, tears brimming at the edges of my eyes. "No, Jonathan. He loves me...You don¡¯t understand. I was one of them too. I was a wolf before I became crescent, before I became a monster. You can¡¯t erase that part of me. And I won¡¯t let you erase him from my life either."


    Jonathan clenched his fists, torn between rage and sorrow. "Lilith...you are not a monster" His voice cracked, almost pleading.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, my body trembling as I turned to face both of them. "But I will not let you kill him. Not now. Not ever."


    "Lilith, please shift. You know I don¡¯t want to hurt you. You know I¡¯m in love with you, so please don¡¯t do this."


    But before I could respond, Marcus stepped forward, blocking Jonathan with his body.


    "Marcus, please step back," Jonathan warned, his voice sharp. "She is mine, and mine alone. You¡¯d better back off."


    "Oh, Wolfie, calm down," Marcus shot back with a bitter smirk. "If it weren¡¯t for her right now, I would have torn your head off already."


    "Lilith, please shift," Jonathan pleaded again.


    Marcus slightly pushed me behind him as the two of them squared off, ready to pounce at each other. My heart pounded with fear for Jonathan¡¯s life.


    "Please, stop! Both of you!" I cried, but my voice only seemed to fuel their anger.


    "Lilith, run," Marcus said firmly. "I¡¯ll handle Jonathan."


    "Lilith, what are you doing?" Jonathan¡¯s voice cracked with fury. "I will not allow you to betray the pack!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan..." My hands trembled as I grabbed the folds of my gown, bracing myself.


    "You are betraying us!" Jonathan spat.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered again, tears burning my eyes. "Marcus, run!"


    Marcus didn¡¯t move. His stubborn blue eyes locked on me, unwilling to leave. My chest tightened.


    "Marcus, why are you so stubborn? Run!" I screamed, shoving him back with all my strength. Tears streamed down my face.


    Finally, he broke into a sprint, his figure vanishing into the trees.


    Jonathan stepped forward to chase, but I threw out my hand. "Versa!" I shouted, pouring every ounce of power into the spell. Jonathan¡¯s body froze mid-step, his face hardening as he strained against the hold.


    "Lilith! Stop this! What are you doing?" His voice thundered, shaking with fury.


    The force of his resistance burned through me. My muscles trembled, and sweat poured down my skin. Gosh¡ªthis guy was strong.


    With a roar, he shattered the spell and lunged at me, mming me hard against the wall. The breath was knocked from my chest as pain shot through me.


    "Jonathan, you¡¯re hurting me," I gasped.


    "Then let me hurt you!" he roared, his grip tightening. "You let him go. God, Lilith, if I wasn¡¯t in love with you¡ªif you didn¡¯t run through my head every damn second¡ªI would¡¯ve snapped your neck right now. I would¡¯ve taken you down with him."


    Tears blurred my vision. "While you threaten me, all I want is him... because I love him, Jonathan. I love him as much as I love you."


    His jaw clenched. "You¡¯re no longer a wolf. You¡¯re a Crescent. Crescents belong with Crescents, so we can make more of our kind. Why can¡¯t you see that?"


    "I loved him before all this¡ªbefore he became what you call a monster," I whispered.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes softened for a moment, then darkened again. He rose closer, covering my mouth with his hand. "Don¡¯t you ever call yourself a monster," he said fiercely. "You¡¯re beautiful. The most beautiful creature I¡¯ve ever seen." His fingers brushed a strand of hair from my face, and then his lips pressed against mine in a gentle, trembling kiss.


    But when he pulled away, his voice dropped to steel. "I will find him, Lilith. And when I do, I will kill him."


    "No!" I yanked him back, desperation burning in my chest. "You will not hurt him. You¡¯re going to stay right here¡ªwith me. Either you kill him and kill me too, or you let him go... and keep me alive."


    Jonathan froze. His chest heaved, his eyes searching mine. Then slowly, he stepped back. His expression was carved with rage and heartbreak.


    "You¡¯ve betrayed us, Lilith," he said coldly. "Don¡¯t you evere back. Tonight, you¡¯ve ruined everything."


    Suddenly, screams split through the night¡ªagonized cries, sharp and familiar. My heart clenched. Those were Crescents. Our Crescents.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice broke through the chaos, trembling with fury. "You hear that? Those are our people dying. And you wouldn¡¯t even let me save them. I¡¯m so disappointed in you, Lilith."


    His eyes, once filled with love, now burned with bitter finality. "Don¡¯t ever let me set eyes on you again. Because if I do... I¡¯ll be forced to kill you."


    And with that, he vanished into the night, leaving me there wondering if I should go find Marcus or just disappear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144: Young Lilith XVI

    <h4>Chapter 144: Young Lilith XVI</h4>


    *~Lilith¡¯s POV~*


    Weeks bled into months, and months became a blur of exile. I had left New Orleans far behind, cutting every tie, every memory, of what once made me whole Not because I wanted to¡ªbut because I had no choice.


    The Crescents had turned their backs on me, cast me out, stripped me of any right to call them family. My secret was no longer a secret. The entire supernatural underbelly of New Orleans now knew I was a Crescent. To them, I was now nothing but a traitor who had betrayed her own pack for love.


    And Marcus... Marcus and his wolves had been hunting me relentlessly. A shadow in every alley. I didn¡¯t care anymore. All I knew was that survival meant running. So I ran.


    Far.


    Now, I was in Paris. I had taken a seat in the dim light of a bar tucked away in Montmartre, where the air smelled of cigarette smoke and desperation. My cocktail sat half-empty before me, untouched. I wasn¡¯t drinking for pleasure. I was drinking to clear my head


    "Hey, gorgeous," a voice drawled. French ent thick, confident. A man slid into the stool beside me, his cologne sharp, predatory. "You look good tonight."


    I turned, forcing a polite smile. "Bonsoir," I murmured. Hi.


    I started to rise, but his hand mped around my arm, yanking me back down with surprising strength. My body stiffened instantly.


    "You don¡¯t walk away from a gentleman, mydy. That¡¯s disrespectful." His grin widened. "And I don¡¯t mind being disrespectful to you."


    I swallowed back the growl building in my throat. "I¡¯m sorry. I have to go now."


    But he was on his feet before I could move, stepping into my path, his posture casual yet blocking every escape. His eyes gleamed with something darker, something feral. "I didn¡¯t know there was such a gorgeous in Paris," he whispered, his tone shifting from flirtatious to calcting. "Interesting. That means I¡¯ll have to make you mine."


    My pulse spiked. Like I need another man toe mess me up again....I shoved him aside, forcing my voice steady. "Move."


    But he leaned in close, his breath hot against my cheek. "I don¡¯t want to move. I want you. In my bed." His gaze swept over me, drenched in lust.


    Disgust twisted my stomach. Rage burned through my veins.


    "Versa."


    My hand snapped his neck in one swift movement. His body crumpled to the floor with a sickening crack. Screams erupted across the bar, sses shattering, chairs scraping back. People ran for the door, shrieking.


    "That¡¯s what you get when you harass women," I spat, stepping over his corpse.


    But then¡ªsomething hit me. Hard...The air grew heavy. My head spun violently, as if a weight had been dropped onto my skull. My body buckled, legs weak, arms trembling.


    What¡ªwhat was happening?


    My vision blurred. The world tilted sideways. Panic shot through me. I stumbled, clutching a nearby table. My throat tightened, bile rising¡ªthen I vomited right there on the floor. The crowd screamed louder, the sound twisting into a distant echo.


    <i>No. This wasn¡¯t right. Had he poisoned me? Drugged me? Was this some kind of trap?</i>


    My heart thundered, fighting to stay conscious. I wed for bnce, tried to pull in air¡ªbut every breath made the dizziness worse.


    Thest thing I saw was a pair of legs walking towards me....<i>Then darkness swallowed me whole.</i>


    When I woke up, the fear of my surroundings jolted me before I even opened my eyes. My body tensed, instincts sharp. The air was thick, heavy,ced with a dampness that clung to my skin.


    I sat up too quickly, the dizziness still there, my breath ragged. My gaze darted around¡ªstone walls, cracked and ancient, moss crawling like veins across them. The ce smelled of dust, herbs, and something rotten. It was no bar anymore. I was in a hovel, dark and suffocating.


    "What the hell...?" I muttered, pressing a hand to my forehead. How did I get here? Was it the man from earlier? Did he drag me here before I¡ª


    The thought froze when the door creaked open.


    An old woman shuffled in, her back bent, a crooked smile splitting her wrinkled face. She carried a cbash bowl in her hands, leaves floating in some dark, pungent liquid. Her eyes glimmered as if she had been waiting for me to wake.


    "Hello, gorgeous," she croaked, voice disturbingly sweet, mocking.


    My body stiffened. I leapt to my feet, ready to defend myself. My ws pricked under my skin, my Crescent blood demanding I attack.


    "Who are you? What do you want from me? Are you working with Marcus?" My voice cracked like a whip.


    But then¡ªsomething strange. A voice, soft and distant, like it had been carried on the wind from Mjolnir itself, pressed against my skull: Be still.


    I froze. My ws retreated. My lips mped shut. My breathing was sharp, unsteady.


    The woman¡¯s smile deepened. She set the bowl down slowly, then wagged a finger at me. "Spicy werewolf. But calm yourself. You don¡¯t need to endanger your <i>lives</i>"


    "My... <i>lives</i>?" I echoed, ring.


    "Yes." She stepped closer, the air around her heavy with the scent of sage and blood. Her gaze burned through me. "You fainted because your body is weak. Too much stress. Too much running around."


    "What are you saying?"


    Her crooked grin widened as she reached into the cbash, fingers stirring the leaves with reverence. Then she looked up, her voice low, final.


    "You are pregnant, child."


    The words shattered the room around me.


    I stared, unblinking, my breath caught in my throat. "Pregnant...?" My hand went instinctively to my stomach, heat rushing through me like wildfire.


    Her eyes never wavered. "Yes. That is why you copsed. That is why your strength is slipping. Your body is protecting more than just you now."


    "What do you mean I¡¯m pregnant?" My voice cracked, rising into a scream before I could stop it. "No. No, no, no. I cannot be pregnant!"


    My hand flew to my mouth as if I could shove the words back in, as if I could suffocate the truth before it existed. My chest heaved, lungs burning.


    "Pregnant... how?" My knees wobbled. My stomach twisted violently. "This is wrong. This is¡ªthis is bad. This is so bad."


    I stumbled back, shaking my head so hard it hurt. "You¡¯re lying. You have to be lying. That man..the one from earlier...he must¡¯ve spiked my drink or something! Yes, that¡¯s it! That¡¯s why I fainted. There is no way..no no possible way...I¡¯m pregnant!"


    But then¡ª


    A memory mmed into me like a punch.


    The rooftop. The night sky spread wide above us. Marcus¡¯s hands were trembling against my skin, my breath catching as the city lights burned around us. His eyes¡ªso blue, so desperate¡ªand the heat of him pressed into me, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us.


    My heart dropped into my stomach.


    "No..." I whispered. My hands wed at my hair. "No, it was just once. Just one time. My first time. That....that can¡¯t possibly make me pregnant!"


    My voice shattered into a scream that tore through the old walls. The woman just stood there, watching me unravel.


    I copsed against the wall, trembling so violently I thought my bones would crack. Tears blurred my vision, rage and fear twisting inside me until I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The old woman finally moved. With deliberate calm, she set the cbash bowl onto a nearby stool. The herbs inside shimmered faintly under the dim light.


    "I prepared this for you," she said softly, her tone oddly patient for someone watching me break apart. "It will soothe you. Strengthen your body again."


    She stepped closer, her shadow spilling across me.


    "If you don¡¯t take it, the child inside you" she paused, her crooked smile fading into grim finality "the child is very weak. If you keep fighting yourself, if you keep denying what is... You will risk its life. And it might die."

 Chapter 145: Young Lilith XVII

    <h4>Chapter 145: Young Lilith XVII</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    <i>So not only am I pregnant... but my child¡¯s life is in danger.</i>


    The weight of it mmed into me so hard I copsed back onto the bed, eyes wide, lungs heaving. My whole body trembled.


    The old woman brought the cbash closer, her crooked hand steady.


    "Drink, child."


    I shook my head, my heart racing. Everything was sinking in at once.


    How will I do this? How will I keep running... while carrying a child? Do I keep running? Do I let the baby die? I can¡¯t be a mother. Not now. Not like this. I¡¯m already a traitor. A runaway. A runaway lover. And now a mother?


    <i>No. Worse¡ª a bad mother.</i>


    "You don¡¯t want that to happen," she said firmly, reading my thoughts as if I¡¯d spoken them aloud. "If that child dies, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life. Trust me. I speak from experience."


    She sat beside me. I shivered. But her aura... it was calm, steady, ancient. Somehow, it seeped into me, cooling my panic.


    "I used to have a sweet little girl," she whispered, her voice breaking at the edges. "But I let her go. And it still aches me¡ªevery single day¡ªthat I never met her. Never held her in my arms. That I killed her while she was still inside me."


    My breath caught.


    "So I made a vow," she said, turning her gaze on me, sharp and heavy. "I will never let another mother lose her child. Not if I can help it."


    She reached for my hands, wrapping mine around the cbash. "I am a witch. And you are a werewolf. Our kinds were never meant to work together. But I cannot watch you lose this baby."


    My fingers trembled. My throat burned. I swallowed hard, lifted the bowl, and drank.


    The liquid was sharp, earthy, bitter. It slid through me like fire. My bones weakened, then strengthened. My heart slowed, steadied. I felt the shift inside of me. A warmth... a pulse... life.


    "You can feel it, can¡¯t you?" she asked softly. "The impact inside you. The child. Don¡¯t worry¡ªyou can stay with me until it¡¯s born. If you are lost, if you have no family... we can raise this child together."


    I nodded, though my voice was broken. "It¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t want to burden you. I¡¯ll... sort it out myself. I just need time to think."


    She smiled faintly, patted my hand, and stood. "Then think. I¡¯ll find us something to eat."


    As she turned, she pressed her palm against the earth and then¡ªsuddenly¡ªher hand clung to my stomach. My heart lurched.


    <i>Oh moon goddess....this is real...No possible damn way.</i>


    What will I tell Marcus? Do I even tell him? He deserves to know... doesn¡¯t he? But I can¡¯t just show up, swollen with his child, after running away . Not yet. Not like this. I¡¯d need the baby in my arms, proof that something good came from all the ruin.


    But then Jonathan¡¯s words crashed through me like thunder: "<strong><i>The next time I see you again, I¡¯ll be forced to kill you."</i></strong>


    A cold shiver rattled down my spine....No. Not now. I can¡¯t face them yet. I¡¯ll stay here. For a few months. Long enough for my child to grow strong. Then... I¡¯ll decide what to do.


    I curled back into the bed, exhaustion crushing me. Myst thought before sleep dragged me under was of Alice.


    Alice, my sister, my friend... What does she think of me now?


    Then she came back into the hut with a bag of meats... ced them and turned to me, ¡¯You look too young to be pregnant. How old are you, dear?¡¯


    I froze. I was 16¡ªbut soon I¡¯d be 17. Close enough.


    ¡¯Seventeen,¡¯ I said.


    Her eyes widened. She gasped and rushed closer, gripping my hand.


    ¡¯Seventeen? Oh my God. Where are your parents? Your mate? Most especially¡ªwhere are your parents?¡¯


    I stared at her, then let the words drop t.


    ¡¯I killed them.¡¯


    Her body jerked as if struck. She snatched her hand away.


    ¡¯Your... what?¡¯


    ¡¯I killed them. Because they weren¡¯t worthy of being called parents.¡¯ My voice was stone.


    The silence stretched. Her face was pale, but I pressed on.


    ¡¯And about my mate? I ran away from him.¡¯


    Her eyes softened then, and that pitying look crawled over me like a sickness.


    ¡¯You must have a tragic story,¡¯ she whispered, pulling me into her shoulder.


    I stiffened, then shoved myself free.


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing to let out. Absolutely nothing. And I don¡¯t need your pity. Like you said, I¡¯m young. I still have years ahead. So don¡¯t worry about me.¡¯


    She studied me with unreadable eyes, then nodded slowly. "Fine."


    She rose, shuffling toward the fire pit, and began cutting strips of meat. The crack of the knife against the board echoed in the small hut while my head swam with thoughts. I couldn¡¯t stay here long. There was a pack in Paris¡ªI¡¯d felt it already¡ªand if Marcus had spread word, they¡¯de hunting. Staying meant putting this old woman in danger. She didn¡¯t deserve that.


    The smell of roasted meat pulled me back. She carried a steaming te, tossed a piece onto the nket beside me.


    "Eat. Food will strengthen you. Herbs can¡¯t do that alone."


    "I know," I muttered, tearing at it. The salty blood of the meat grounded me in the moment, though my mind spun with escape routes and timelines.


    Her voice cut through the crackle of fire.


    "So, dear... care to tell me your story?"


    My heart jolted. Story. The real one? That I¡¯m a Crescent ? That I carry Marcus¡¯s child while Jonathan¡¯s threat still burns in my skull? That my own people have exiled me? No. If I told her, she¡¯d throw me out, terrified. I needed her help too badly.


    So I swallowed hard and lied.


    "My parents..." My voice faltered, then steadied. "They were farmers. Simple people. They didn¡¯t understand me. Never cared. I left before things got worse."


    She raised an eyebrow. I pressed on quickly.


    "As for my mate... I didn¡¯t want to be tied down. I wanted freedom. I wanted to see the world. Paris was supposed to be... my escape."


    The lie tasted bitter, but I forced it down with another bite of meat.


    Wendy didn¡¯t answer right away. She only looked at me, her gaze piercing. Then she chuckled softly¡ªtoo softly.


    "That¡¯s a nice story," she said, but her eyes never blinked. They pinned me like a knife. "Too nice. Too clean. For someone like you."


    My stomach twisted. She didn¡¯t believe me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 146: Young Lilith XVIII

    <h4>Chapter 146: Young Lilith XVIII</h4>


    <strong>*</strong><strong><i>~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Another month slipped by, and my stomach had grown heavy, round, and impossible to ignore. I was now well into my third trimester. Six months had passed since I¡¯d been with Wendy, and in that time, we had grown closer than I ever thought possible.


    I knew her daily routine by heart¡ªthe way she hummed when she prepared herbs, the exact time she rose to check the garden¡ªand she knew mine, right down to the hours when my body begged for rest.


    But still, I had never told her the truth. She knew nothing about my crescent blood, nothing about the shadows of my past. I hadn¡¯t dared cast spells in front of her, partly because my body was too weak to even attempt such things, but also because I wanted to keep her safe. And yet, despite my silence, Wendy cared for me with a devotion that almost felt maternal. She studied me carefully, always providing the right mixture of herbs, always ensuring I ate enough to keep the child inside me strong.


    Sometimes, my baby would kick hard, just as it was doing now. I was crouched beside the fire, helping Wendy stoke it, when the sudden thump from inside made me gasp. My hand flew to my stomach.


    Wendy rushed to me instantly, worry in her eyes.


    "Oh my God, are you all right?"


    I exhaled and gave her a strained smile. "It¡¯s kicking again."


    Relief softened her face, and then sheughed warmly. "I can¡¯t wait to know the gender of this child."


    I nodded, rubbing my stomach. She guided me back inside the house and eased me onto the bed. "Very soon," she said with a twinkle in her eye, "in just a few weeks, our baby will be here. Have you thought of any names?"


    I hesitated, then answered softly, "If it¡¯s a boy, I¡¯ll call him Henry. If it¡¯s a girl... Hazel."


    She smirked. "That¡¯s a lovely choice."


    But before I could reply, a sharp noise cut through the calm. A sound from outside¡ªsharp, heavy, unmistakable. My heart froze. I struggled to my feet, my instincts pulling me toward the doorway.


    What I saw made my blood run cold.


    An arrow was buried deep in Wendy¡¯s chest. She staggered, her eyes wide in pain. Behind her, figures moved through the shadows¡ªsniffing, prowling. Wolves. My heart sank. Not just any wolves. Blue Moon wolves. I recognized their faces.


    Panic surged. I ran back into the house, whispering the only spell I could still manage. "Versa." My body flickered, and I vanished into invisibility just as they entered.


    "She isn¡¯t here," one of them growled. They searched briefly, then left, their scent lingering long after their footsteps faded.


    The spell broke, and I copsed to the floor, gasping. Slowly, I pulled myself to my feet and stumbled outside.


    Wendy¡¯s bodyy crumpled in the dirt.


    I knelt beside her, tears spilling freely. "I knew I shouldn¡¯t have stayed. Now you¡¯re dead... all because of me." My voice cracked. I whispered the spell again. "Versa."


    The ground opened, six feet deep. Gently, Iid her body inside, my hands trembling. Then I covered her back with earth. "Rest in peace, darling. You were such a sweet soul."


    That night, I packed my things. I had no choice. I had to return to New Orleans. To my Crescent. They might not want me, but with my pregnancy... they would help.


    The familiarity of New Orleans struck me first...My heart thudded with each step as I crept closer, hidden by the cover of thick bushes.


    I dared not approach the High House. Not yet. Instead..I went inside the thick bushes where crescents are hiding..My stomach ached with each movement, sharp pains biting at me, but I pressed on, clutching the edge of my gown like it could steady me.


    Then, suddenly, a figure stepped into my path.


    I froze. My breath caught. Instinctively, I ducked behind a tree, though I knew it was toote. Whoever it was had already sensed me.


    "Hello? Who¡¯s there?"


    The sound of her heartbeat told me before her voice did. Steady, fast, burning with recognition. Alice.


    I leaned forward, peering around the tree, and saw the unmistakable ze of red hair, the fury and sharpness of her green eyes scanning the woods. My chest tightened. Slowly, carefully, I stepped out, revealing myself.


    Her mouth fell open. Her hands flew up to cover it. For a moment, she just stared, trembling.


    "Oh my God... Lilith? Is it really you?" Her voice cracked with disbelief, her body shaking as tears welled in her eyes.


    My own vision blurred as I nodded, tears slipping silently down my cheeks.


    She ran to me, arms open wide, but stopped short, careful of the heavy swell of my stomach. Her embrace was gentle, trembling with both joy and sorrow. "I¡¯ve missed you," she whispered against me. "I¡¯ve been looking for you. Why did you leave me?" She tapped my forehead lightly, chiding through her sobs. Then she drew back, staring at me fully.


    Her eyes dropped. Her hands pressed to her lips. "Lilith... you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re really¡ªpregnant." Her voice broke, cracking into frantic questions. "Who? Who is the father? When did this happen? Why did you leave without telling anyone?"


    Her words stabbed at me like knives. I wanted to answer, but my lips trembled, no sound escaping.


    And then... I felt it.


    Behind Alice, a shadow moved....Jonathan.


    The moment his eyes found me, something inside me shattered. The warmth in his gaze¡ªthe gleam that once followed me everywhere¡ªvanished in an instant, reced by cold steel. His jaw clenched, and I could feel the distance stretching between us like a de at my throat.


    Fear gripped me. My hand tightened on Hallie¡¯s sleeve, my body shaking. She nced at me, realization shing across her face.


    She stepped forward, shielding me with her body, her arms spread wide as if to block his stare.


    "Lilith," Jonathan said atst. His voice was sharp, controlled, but it cut through me like ice.


    My knees weakened. My lips parted, but all I could manage was a whisper¡ªhalf plea, half confession.


    "<i>...Jonathan."</i>

 Chapter 147: Young Lilith XIX

    <h4>Chapter 147: Young Lilith XIX</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Jonathan¡¯s voice sliced through the clearing, harsh and venomous.


    "What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you never to show your damn face here again?"


    The fury in his tone made my knees wobble. I instinctively stepped back, but Alice¡¯s hand gripped mine tightly, refusing to let me retreat.


    "What is going on?" Alice demanded, her voice trembling.


    Jonathan¡¯s re hardened. "Ask her. She knows. And now¡ª" his eyes dropped to my stomach, his face contorting with disgust, "¡ªpregnant? How cheap can you be?" His voice cracked,ced with fury. "Don¡¯t tell me... don¡¯t tell me that bastard Beta Wolf is the father of that thing you¡¯re carrying."


    Alice froze, her fingers tightening painfully around mine. Her gaze darted between Jonathan and me, her green eyes wide with confusion. "Lilith," she whispered, "what is he talking about? Tell me it isn¡¯t true."


    My throat burned. My chest heaved, every breath like shards of ss. I tried to speak, but Jonathan¡¯s rage drowned me out.


    "Get out of my sight!" he roared, his fists clenching at his sides. "You¡¯re no longer a Crescent. You are nothing to us now."


    His words struck like whips, each syble tearing at me.


    I swallowed hard and gently pried Alice¡¯s fingers from mine. "It¡¯s fine, Alice," I whispered, voice breaking. "Let me go."


    But she refused. She clung to me tighter, shaking her head violently. "No. You¡¯re not going anywhere. Nowhere." She turned, her gaze pleading with Jonathan. "What is going on? Jonathan, talk to me!"


    His nostrils red, chest rising with everybored breath. "Haven¡¯t I told you enough?" His voice shook with restrained violence. "She betrayed us, Alice. She betrayed the Crescent."


    Alice¡¯s eyes flicked back to me, searching for denial, for any sign this wasn¡¯t true.


    Jonathan continued, venom spilling from every word. "The Beta of the Blue Moon pack¡ªshe had an affair with him. With him! And when I was about to take his damn life for what he did to us, she helped him escape. She¡ªprotected him." His voice cracked with rage, with pain. His jaw trembled as he spat out the words. "And now she carries his child."


    Alice¡¯s grip loosened slightly. Her lips parted, but no sound came. Shock painted her features pale, her entire body shaking as the truth crushed her.


    I mouthed the words, barely audible: I¡¯m sorry.


    Her hand trembled in mine, torn between holding on and letting go.


    "That should not change anything," she whispered finally, her voice breaking, her heart speaking louder than reason. She looked at me¡ªbroken, frightened, desperate¡ªbut she didn¡¯t release me.


    Jonathan¡¯s face hardened. His fury didn¡¯t waver, but for the first time, I thought I saw something else beneath it. Maybe even the faintest trace of love buried deep, rotting with anger.


    But his voice was ice when he spoke again.


    "<strong>She is no longer one of us."</strong>


    Alice¡¯s grip on me only tightened, her fingers digging into my arm as if she was anchoring me to her very soul. Tears streaked down her cheeks, her voice breaking, but still firm.


    "Jonathan, look at her!" she cried, stepping in front of me as though shielding me from his wrath. "She¡¯s pregnant. Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s still our girl¡ªstill Lilith. You loved her once, Jonathan. Do you really want to throw her away like this?"


    Jonathan¡¯s jaw clenched. His fists trembled at his sides, and though his eyes burned with fury, I caught the flicker of hesitation. He turned his face away from me as if the sight of my swollen belly was a de pressed against his pride.


    "She¡¯s carrying his child," he snarled, spitting out the words like poison. "The child of the wolf who tried to destroy us. And you expect me to forget that? To forgive it?"


    Alice¡¯s voice rose, fierce and desperate. "I expect you to remember who she is! She is Lilith...the girl whoughed with us, fought with us, grew up with us. She is family, Jonathan, and you know it. You can¡¯t erase that, no matter how much you try." She shoved his chest with both hands, her tears wet and furious. "And don¡¯t you dare lie to yourself...you still love her. I see it in your eyes even now."


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes snapped to me then, zing with a fire that was equal parts rage and anguish. His lips parted as if he wanted to deny it, but no words came.


    I stood silently behind Alice, my hand resting on the curve of my stomach. Inside, my child stirred, almost as if it knew the storm raging outside. My chest rose and fell, and though tears lined my eyes, I said nothing. I didn¡¯t need to. Alice was doing exactly what I had hoped¡ªpulling on every string of Jonathan¡¯s heart until it frayed.


    And I let her....Because pity is a powerful weapon, and my swollen belly gave me more of it than any spell could conjure.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice cracked, louder than thunder. "Love doesn¡¯t erase betrayal, Alice! She chose him¡ªover us. Over me." His gaze pierced me, a wound all its own. "She chose to protect him while I was ready to end him for what he did. Do you understand what that means?"


    I lowered my eyes, biting my lip hard enough to taste iron. I wanted to scream, to defend myself, <strong>but no... no, silence was better. </strong>Silence made me look broken, fragile, helpless.


    And fragile things were harder to hate.


    Alice stepped closer to him, her voice softening, pleading. "Then hate me too, because I will never abandon her. She¡¯s carrying a child, Jonathan. A child who never asked to be born into this. If you still have a shred of the man I know, then you won¡¯t abandon her either."


    For a moment, his breath faltered. His eyes flicked back to me, and I saw the storm inside him...


    And just like that... he broke. Notpletely, but enough. His fists unclenched, his shoulders sagged, and though his re lingered, it was dimmer now.


    "I can¡¯t forgive her," he said, voice low, tortured. "Not yet. Maybe not ever. But... she can stay. For now."


    Alice gasped and turned to me, her face lighting with relief. She squeezed my hand, whispering, "See? It¡¯s going to be okay."


    I nodded, lowering my gaze to hide the faint smile tugging at my lips. Because inside, I knew. It was working.


    My pregnancy, my fake silence, Alice¡¯s desperate pleas¡ªthey were chipping away at Jonathan¡¯s resolve. And though guilt pressed at the edges of my heart, I pushed it aside.


    Survival meant using every advantage.

 Chapter 148: Young Lilith XX

    <h4>Chapter 148: Young Lilith XX</h4>


    <strong>*~Young Hazel¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    My legs buckled beneath me, a sharp pain tearing through my stomach. I let out a strangled cry and stumbled forward. The ground tilted, my breath caught, and before I could steady myself, I let my body fall.


    "Lilith!" Alice shrieked.


    Jonathan was at my side before I even hit the dirt, his arms wrapping around me, strong and urgent. His face twisted with rm as he turned to Alice, his voice ragged.


    "Fine," he growled. "Let¡¯s help her."


    Alice didn¡¯t waste a second. Together, they lifted me carefully, Jonathan¡¯s arm steadying my back while Alice supported my side. Every step toward Crescent territory made my heart pound. This was it¡ªthe moment I¡¯d dreaded and prayed for all at once.


    As we broke through the trees into the heart of the Crescentnds, silence rippled across the clearing like a wave. Dozens of eyes turned toward me, and then widened as they caught sight of my swollen stomach, my frail figure being carried by Jonathan and Alice.


    Gasps filled the air.


    And then¡ªRuby.


    She stormed forward, nked by her ever-loyal shadows, her voice rising above the stunned hush. "What the hell is she doing here?" Her finger stabbed toward me, venom dripping from every word. "Jonathan, Alice¡ªare you out of your minds bringing her back? She¡¯s nothing but a traitor!"


    The murmurs swelled, anger and confusion stirring like wildfire.


    I kept my eyes lowered, breathing shallow, hands pressed protectively over my stomach. Let them see me this way. Let them see weakness.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice cracked like a whip through the noise.


    "Enough."


    Silence.


    His gaze swept the crowd, his authority undeniable even through the fury still burning in his veins. "She needs help. And once a Crescent, always a Crescent." His tone left no room for argument, though his jaw was tight, his eyes dark with conflict.


    The pack shifted uneasily, ncing at one another, but no one dared challenge him outright. Ruby¡¯s mouth opened, fury trembling on her lips, but she snapped it shut when Jonathan¡¯s re met hers.


    Without another word, Alice and Jonathan carried me inside one of the huts. The familiar scent of herbs and wood smoke filled my lungs, grounding me. Theyid me down on a soft mat, and I curled slightly, clutching my stomach as another cramp rippled through me.


    Alice knelt beside me instantly, her hands fluttering over my forehead, brushing strands of hair from my damp skin. "Shh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay," she whispered, though her own voice shook. She reached for a wooden cup and pressed it to my lips. "Drink, Lilith. Water will help."


    The cool liquid slid down my throat, soothing but heavy. My lips trembled with gratitude, though I didn¡¯t speak.


    Alice tore off a piece of bread from a nearby tray and coaxed it into my hand. "Here, eat something. You need your strength."


    Alice eventually stood, brushing crumbs from her hands, her eyes flickering between me and Jonathan. Her jaw was tight¡ªshe didn¡¯t trust leaving us alone, I could see it. But duty called; the pack outside was restless, questions flying, and she needed to calm them before Ruby stirred up open rebellion.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon," Alice said softly, squeezing my hand before slipping out.


    The moment the door closed behind her, silence smothered the air. The warmth she¡¯d left seemed to vanish with her. Jonathan leaned against the wooden post, arms folded, his eyes locked on me like a predator studying prey.


    I shifted ufortably under his stare, my fingers instinctively covering my stomach.


    Finally, he spoke. His voice was low, steady, butced with venom.


    "Marcus."


    The name alone made my skin crawl. My throat tightened.


    "I should¡¯ve killed him the night I had the chance," Jonathan continued, pushing off the post, pacing slowly toward me. "And I would have¡ªif you hadn¡¯t stopped me." His jaw clenched, eyes shing with that wolfish fire I remembered all too well. "You betrayed your Crescent family for him."


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª" My protest broke, weak, unconvincing even to myself.


    Jonathan¡¯sugh was bitter, hollow. "Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t waste your breath with lies, Lilith." He stopped just a few steps from me, crouching so his eyes were level with mine. His nearness made the mate-bond stir in my veins, a rush of heat and ache that I hated myself for feeling.


    "You were mine," he whispered, voice rough now, quieter but far more dangerous. "My mate. You think I don¡¯t still feel it? Even now? That pull?" His gaze dragged down to my swollen belly, lingering there, and my heart thundered.


    His voice broke into something raw. "And yet¡ªyou carry his child."


    I swallowed hard, clutching my stomach protectively. The air between us was sharp, crackling, heavy with everything unspoken.


    Jonathan¡¯s hand twitched, like he wanted to reach out but forced himself not to. "Do you have any idea what it feels like," he hissed, "to feel the bond tearing me toward you, only to look at you and see him every time that child kicks?"


    My lips parted, but no sound came out. My throat burned with words I couldn¡¯t form.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes softened just for a second, pain breaking through the anger. His fingers brushed the edge of the mat I sat on, like he was torn between fury and the need to touch me. "You were supposed to be mine," he said again, quieter this time, like a confession dragged out of him.


    The baby shifted inside me, a kick so sudden that I gasped. Jonathan¡¯s eyes snapped to my stomach, and for the first time, his face betrayed something he¡¯d been trying to bury¡ªwonder. Pain. Longing.


    I could feel him struggling, torn between the bond that screamed I was his mate and the reality that another man¡¯s child grew inside me. His breathing quickened, nostrils ring as though fighting his wolf¡¯s instincts.


    "You¡¯re still mine," he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to me. His eyes darkened, but not with hatred¡ªsomething moreplicated, something dangerous.


    I tightened my grip around my belly, unsure if I wanted to run from him...or copse into his arms.

 Chapter 149: Young Lilith XXI

    <h4>Chapter 149: Young Lilith XXI</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "I¡¯m serious," I stammered, my throat dry.


    Jonathan only smirked, his eyes dropping again to my swollen stomach like it was the center of his universe.


    "Like I said," he murmured, voice low and dangerous, "you¡¯re still mine. But... I no longer feel that push towards you. Not the way I used to." His jaw tightened, but his gaze never left my belly. "I feel it now... in there."


    My breath caught. The air left my chest like a punch.


    "What nonsense are you saying?" I struggled, forcing myself to stand, my hand stretched toward him in anger. "My child hasn¡¯t even been born. What right do you have to¡ª"


    "She¡¯s your mate," I spat, fury cracking through my voice. "Do you even hear yourself?"


    "I don¡¯t know how," he admitted, his lips twisting into a smile that chilled me. "But I can feel it." His eyes gleamed, and he leaned closer. "She¡¯s mine."


    "Stay away from me, you creep." My voice shook, but I didn¡¯t care. "This child hasn¡¯t even been born yet, and you¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," he cut me off sharply, his eyes shing wolf-gold. "Don¡¯t twist this into something vile. I¡¯m not... sexualizing her. I¡¯m telling you what the bond is screaming at me. The moment she draws breath, she¡¯s mine. That¡¯s the truth of it."


    "Shut up," I hissed, shaking my head violently. "You don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a her."


    He smirked again, infuriatingly calm. "The name is a her. I can feel her. And when she¡¯s here, you will give her to me."


    My stomach twisted, nausea curling inside me. "Over my dead body."


    "If it¡¯s a boy, then fine¡ªyou win this argument." His tone was mocking, almost yful, but his eyes were sharp as des.


    "I¡¯m not making any dumb bets with you. You¡¯re insane."


    "I¡¯m messing with you?" He stepped forward, his height and heat closing in around me, his presence suffocating. "You seem to forget who is messing with who, Lilith. You¡¯re alive, well fed, and well protected¡ªall because of me. I could throw you out this very moment. Cast you to the wolves who still want your head."


    "Really?" I snapped back, chest rising and falling, fury wing through the fear. "Is this what we voted for when we made you Alpha? Was it your power alone?


    "No. It was a collective decision, Lilith. Not only yours."...His smile was sharp and cruel, but behind it I glimpsed something darker¡ªdesperation. "So, my dear... do you ept? Do you ept that this baby¡ªyour baby¡ªwill be my mate?"


    "This is not my choice to make," I bit out, trembling with rage. "I will never decide the future of my child for you."


    "Then fine." His tone shifted, colder, more dangerous. He stepped closer, so close his breath warmed my cheek. "But if this child is a girl, she¡¯s mine. If it¡¯s a boy, then you¡¯re right, and this ends here."


    He leaned in further, his mouth brushing the shell of my ear, his words dripping poison.


    "Do you?" he whispered, his voice rumbling through me like thunder. "Do you ept?"


    My chest pounded, my lungs wing for air. I shook my head, trying to resist, but his shadow loomed over me, his authority pressing down like a weight I couldn¡¯t fight. My baby kicked, hard, as if protesting too.


    Jonathan¡¯s hand twitched near my stomach, not touching, but close enough to feel the heat radiating from me. My legs buckled under the pressure. My voice faltered.


    "I..."


    He tilted his head, eyes narrowing, wolf inside him wing for my submission.


    "Do you?" he demanded again.


    My throat burned. I swallowed, and before I could stop myself¡ªI nodded.


    His smirk spread slowly, victorious and sinister.


    "Good." Then he walked away.


    I crashed on the bed before remembered who I was again.


    <i>No, Lilith. This is the time you are supposed to be strong.</i>


    I tightened my hands together, forcing air into my lungs. I needed Marcus. Secretly. I couldn¡¯t write him a letter from here, couldn¡¯t send a word through anyone without Jonathan sniffing it out. I had to see him with my own eyes. But how?


    Only Alice... maybe she could help me.


    I moved to the window, whispered her name. Someone outside noticed and signaled for her, and momentster Alice slipped into the room, worry written all over her face.


    "Lilith? Any problem? You called for me."


    "Please, sit," I said quickly. My voice shook, my heart pounding against my ribs. She obeyed, though her eyes narrowed.


    I turned to her. "I need to see the father of my baby."


    Her eyes widened instantly. "What?"


    "Please," I begged. "You¡¯re the only one who can help me now. You¡¯re the only one I can run to. I need to see him."


    "What are you even talking about?" she whispered harshly, ncing back at the door.


    "Jonathan..." My throat closed but I forced the words out. "He ims my baby is his mate. That he can feel the spark with her."


    "What?" Alice gasped. "Is your baby¡ªa girl?"


    "I don¡¯t even know!" I snapped, frustration burning hot. "But he swears she is. He says he can feel her. Alice, this is sick. This is wrong. I need Marcus. He¡¯s the only one who can help me."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "No. We can¡¯t. You can¡¯t go to him."


    "We should," I insisted, leaning forward, voice shaking with desperation. "I¡¯m helpless here. Stranded. Please, Alice, you¡¯re all I have left."


    Her head shook, tears threatening hershes. "And what if Marcus¡ªor whatever you call him¡ªdoesn¡¯t help you? What if he turns you in? What if both of us are caught?"


    I grabbed her hands, my fingers digging into her skin. "Marcus would never betray me."


    "Then why hasn¡¯t hee for you all this while?" she shot back, her voice trembling. "If he loved you so much, why has he never shown up?"


    "Because I was running from him!" I cried. My chest hurt from the weight of it. "He searched everywhere for me. But now¡ªI want to see him. I need to see him."


    Alice stared at me, eyes swimming with pity and fear. "Even if he does see you, Lilith... what do you expect? That he¡¯ll take you back in? He can¡¯t. You¡¯re a Crescent. He¡¯s a Wolf. The two of you were never meant to remain together. You¡¯ve crossed lines that can¡¯t be undone."


    "I love him," I whispered, shaking. "Our love is stronger than this. Stronger than all of this."


    "No." Her voice cracked. "You¡¯re blind. Maybe Jonathan is right. Maybe this baby really is his mate."


    The words sliced through me like a de.


    "What are you saying? This is literally a baby! This is a child, Alice!" I snapped, tears burning at the edges of my eyes.


    She flinched. "What do you want me to say, Lilith?"


    "Help me!" My voice cracked. "You are my sister, the closest thing I have to family. And now¡ªyou talk like this? Maybe it was a mistake... a mistake to even ask for your help."


    "Lily, wait¡ª"


    "No." I jerked back when she reached for my shoulder. "I told you to leave. Just go."


    Her lips trembled, but she didn¡¯t move. She just looked at me for the longest moment, like her heart was at war with her head.


    Finally she whispered, "Fine. What do you want me to do? Risk my life?"


    "You¡¯re not risking your life," I pressed. My voice steadied, iron in the middle of the storm. "It¡¯s just a task. Just one escape. We¡¯ll be back before morning, before anyone notices we¡¯re gone. I swear to you, Alice, I will not endanger you."


    She swallowed hard. Her hand slid into mine, her grip tight, trembling. "Fine," she breathed. "What¡¯s the n?"


    Relief surged through me. "We sneak out tonight. You just make sure nobody is active, no guards hovering. I know a passage... it cuts straight to the High House. We won¡¯t take the normal route¡ªtoo risky if one of those old watch-hounds stumbles back from the city."


    Alice nodded, pale, her jaw set. "Then by night," she said.


    And by night, she kept her word. She watched the guards, noted when the shifts grewzy, when sleep dulled their senses. She even took charge of security herself, waving the others away with her quiet authority.


    When the hour came, she slipped into my hut. I was already waiting, heart thundering.


    Both of us were scared¡ªterrified¡ªbut she clutched my hand like it was a lifeline, and I led her through the secret passage, out into the night. The forest swallowed us whole, shadows licking at our heels, but I knew the path. I knew every root, every bend.


    We moved fast, silent, until the dark trees parted and the glow of the High House loomed ahead.


    A carriage waited near the gates,nterns flickering, and soon we slipped inside. My heart hammered, my stomach tight with dread and anticipation.


    The High House was alive with noise. Buzzing. Too alive for that hour.


    "What¡¯s happening?" I whispered.


    Alice¡¯s fingers tightened in mine. "I... I don¡¯t know."


    We slipped through the crowd, unnoticed at first, until my gaze lifted to the center of the hall¡ª


    And my world stopped.


    My knees weakened. My breath came out as a broken sound. "No. No. No, no, no..."


    Alice followed my eyes, and when she saw, her own mouth fell open. She covered it with her hand, stifling a gasp.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 150: Young Lilith XXII

    <h4>Chapter 150: Young Lilith XXII</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Marcus was there....Right there.


    Standing before the altar, his broad shoulders proud, his face steady, his hands sped with¡ªSelene.


    Selene. The same girl he onceughed about, brushed aside, told me never to worry over.


    And now she stood where I should have been, her gown shimmering under the glow of the candles, her lips curved in the soft smile of a bride.


    My stomach lurched. My chest burned. I didn¡¯t know if it was my baby drowning inside me or if it was just my heart shattering into a thousand bloody shards.


    I tore myself from Alice¡¯s embrace, stumbling forward. My lips trembled as I whispered, "No... no, it can¡¯t be. That¡¯s not my Marcus. My Marcus would never... never marry her. He loves me. He promised me. He¡ª"


    The words strangled in my throat. Rage burned with the grief, rising hot, rising wild. My fingers clenched so hard my nails bit into my palms.


    "I have to stop him," I gasped, taking a step forward.


    Alice¡¯s hand snapped around my arm, yanking me back with all the force she had. "Lilith, what are you doing?"


    "I have to stop this wedding!" My voice cracked, too loud, too raw. A few heads turned from the back rows, but my eyes stayed locked on him. Marcus. My Marcus. The man who had sworn I was his only.


    "No!" Alice hissed. Her grip dug into my arm. "You promised...you swore we wouldn¡¯t risk this! We¡¯d be in danger if anyone saw us!"


    "I don¡¯t care!" My voice broke. "So be it! Let dangere, let them alle, but Marcus cannot¡ªhe cannot marry her! Not Selene. Not anyone!"


    The pain wed at my chest. Every vision of him with her¡ªtouching her, holding her, spending his nights with her¡ªmade me want to scream, to tear at my skin, to rip my hair out until I was nothing but raw grief.


    Alice shook me hard. "Lilith, listen to me! You rush out there, and this ends badly. Do you want Jonathan to find out you¡¯re gone? Do you want Marcus to see you like this and turn you in?"


    "He wouldn¡¯t!" I shouted, yanking against her hold. "He loves me, Alice! He loves me! If he sees me, he¡¯ll remember. He¡¯ll remember what we had¡ªhe¡¯ll stop this madness. This has to be arranged, forced, something¡ªMarcus wouldn¡¯t choose her! He wouldn¡¯t choose Selene!"


    My body surged forward again, but Alice pulled me back, her nails biting into my wrist. Her whisper was fierce, urgent: "Lilith, stop it! Look at him¡ªlook at him! He¡¯s not fighting. He¡¯s not resisting. He¡¯s marrying her."


    I froze.


    The words were poison, dripping into me, choking me from the inside out.


    I shook my head violently. "No. You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re wrong, Alice. If I just go to him¡ªif he just sees me¡ªhe¡¯ll remember everything. He¡¯ll stop."


    "Or he¡¯ll see you and pretend he doesn¡¯t know you." Her voice cracked then, soft and breaking. "And that would destroy you worse than this."


    I didn¡¯t even know what to do anymore. My body felt hollow, my heart torn in pieces, and for a moment I simply gave up¡ªI agreed silently to just sit there, to live in this unbearable reality.


    The heavy doors closed behind us as the ceremony truly began. Alice guided me gently, squeezing my trembling hand as she led me to our seats. She ced my hand on her shoulder, grounding me while I sat in a haze.


    And then the vows began.


    Marcus stood tall at the altar, his eyes fixed on Selene. Eyes that once burned for me. Eyes that once swore eternal devotion. Now they glowed only for her.


    And then¡ªhe kissed her.


    The same lips that had whispered promises into my skin. The same mouth that once belonged to me. I felt bile rise in my throat. My hand clenched over my stomach, as if shielding the child inside me from the sight. No. He doesn¡¯t deserve this baby. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a father. Not mine.


    I wanted to leave. Desperately. My gaze darted to the doors, but they remained closed. My chest constricted with every cheer, every p of celebration that followed.


    Atst, the doors opened again. The ceremony ended, and Marcus and Selene began walking together, hand in hand, greeting their guests with soft smiles. Each congrattion stabbed at me, each blessing a cruel reminder of what had been stolen.


    Alice tugged at my arm. "Now, Lilith. We leave before they reach us."


    We slipped out, careful and quick, but as we reached the edge of the hall, I felt it¡ªhis gaze.


    I turned.


    Our eyes locked across the crowd.


    His widened, shocked, disbelieving. For a heartbeat, the world fell silent. Marcus dropped Selene¡¯s hand without thought, his body moving toward me, his lips parting as if to speak my name.


    Alice stiffened. She saw it too. Paned her grip as she pulled me faster toward the carriage. We almost made it. Almost escaped. But then¡ªthe carriage lurched to a stop.


    Someone had blocked the path.


    Alice cursed under her breath and stepped down first. My heart stopped. Marcus.


    "Lilith!" His voice cracked like thunder. "Lilith, please¡ª"


    Alice raised a hand sharply. "Stay back."


    He ignored her, stepping closer. "Please, let me talk to her."


    "Talk?" Alice snapped, her voice low and dangerous. "You are married now, Marcus. A husband. A liar. She doesn¡¯t need your words."


    "I have to talk to her!" His desperation bled through every syble. His chest heaved, his fists clenched at his sides. "Just once¡ªplease!"


    "Why today?" Alice¡¯s tone cut like steel. "She saw you. She saw you choose Selene. She had all the time in the world toe before, but you¡ªMarcus¡ªyou made your choice."


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª" He faltered, but Alice stepped forward, her presence sharp as a de.


    "You know what?" she hissed. "Just leave. You don¡¯t deserve to even look at her. Not anymore."


    "You don¡¯t get to make that decision, Marcus ," Alice hissed, her body rigid like a wall between us.


    And then¡ªI lost it.


    I carefully stepped down from the carriage. "Well, I do. And I don¡¯t want to see you."


    The tension in the air shattered. Marcus froze. His lips parted, but no words came. His icy blue eyes, glistening under the silver moonlight, brimmed with tears. His hair was already disheveled, wild, and gods help me¡ªI still found him devastatingly beautiful.


    He stepped closer. His gaze dropped to my stomach.


    "You¡¯re... pregnant." His voice cracked. "Are you pregnant?"


    I nodded sharply. "You¡¯re not blind. You can see." I turned to Alice. "Let¡¯s go."


    But Marcus grabbed my hand.


    "Who is the father?" His voice trembled. "Is it me?"


    "No." My throat tightened. "You are not the father. You will never be the father."


    His expression fractured. "Then why disappear all these years? Why now? Why here, tonight?" His voice rose in desperation. "Lilith¡ªtell me. Is this my child?"


    "This is not your child!" My voice shook with fury.


    "Then why¡ª" His breath caught. "Why did youe back? Because of me, Lilith. It¡¯s because of me. This is my child."


    "She said it¡¯s not your child," Alice barked, shoving him back. "Move, Marcus!"


    But he shoved her aside, his eyes only on me. "I never wanted to marry Selene. I swear it. But Lilith... she¡¯s my mate."


    That word set fire in my veins. Before I even knew it, my palm cracked hard against his face.


    "What are you saying to me?" My voice was raw, jagged. "I am supposed to be your mate!"


    "I know!" he roared, cutting me off, tears spilling now. "We were supposed to be endgame, you and me. But I am not the Moon Goddess. I don¡¯t make the rules. Selene¡ªshe has my scent. And I can feel hers. She¡¯s my fated mate."


    "No." My voice broke.


    "Yes." He stepped closer, chest heaving. "And yet¡ªeven if the Moon Goddess herself says otherwise, I don¡¯t care. You are mine, Lilith. You¡¯ve always been mine. And I am yours. Nothing changes that." His hand brushed toward my stomach, trembling. "You¡¯re carrying my child. I can feel it."


    "This is not your child!" I snapped, tears blinding me. "Enough with your lies!"


    But Marcus shook his head, his eyes locked on mine, reading every flicker of my soul. "You can¡¯t lie to me. Not you. Your eyes... they tell me everything. This is mine. You are mine."


    My knees nearly buckled.


    "I¡¯ve lived half-dead since I lost you," he whispered hoarsely. "I tried to settle with Selene, but that is not me. I will never choose that life. You are my path. Always. And now that I¡¯ve found you again¡ª" He took my hand, gripping it with all the force of a man clinging to salvation. "We can leave. Together. A family. New Orleans, anywhere¡ªI don¡¯t care. Just don¡¯t walk away."


    "Lilith, don¡¯t trust him!" Alice snapped.


    <i>But I did. Gods help me. I did trust him.</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 151: Young Lilith XXIII

    <h4>Chapter 151: Young Lilith XXIII</h4>


    <i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i>


    He pulled me closer, his grip fierce but tender, like he was holding onto thest breath of his soul.


    "Lilith," Marcus whispered, his lips brushing against my hairline, "you know I would never do anything to hurt you, right? You know I would never harm you or wish anything bad for you."


    His words burned through me, sweet poisonced with desperation.


    "Me marrying Selene... it¡¯s nothing," he swore, his eyes glowing with that familiar fire. "I will run away. We¡¯ll run away. And we will be together. Today. Tomorrow. Forever. Nobody will evere between us again. Nobody will dare separate us."


    His voice cracked. His hands trembled against me. "Please, Lilith... believe me."


    And the worst part? I did.


    God help me, I did believe him.


    I tried to fight it, to push the doubt in his eyes against the promises on his lips, but it was impossible. His voice reached into the ces I swore I¡¯d locked away. My chest heaved as I swallowed hard, nodding slowly, betraying my own reason.


    His face lit up. "Do you trust me?"


    "Yes," I whispered, my voice shaking. "Yes, I do."


    Marcus pulled me into him, his arms sealing me against his chest. He buried his face in my hair and inhaled deeply like he was memorizing me, like he was breathing for the first time in years.


    "Thank you," he whispered, his voice breaking. "Thank you so much. I¡¯ll never break your trust. Never."


    "I hope you don¡¯t," I murmured through my tears, clutching his shirt like a drowning woman. "I hope you really don¡¯t."


    Behind me, Alice¡¯s voice cracked the fragile moment like lightning splitting the sky.


    "Lilith."


    I turned. She stood with her arms crossed, her re sharper than a de. I reached for her hand quickly, desperately.


    "Alice, I promise he¡¯s a good man," I said, though my own voice faltered. "Yes, he made a mistake. He married another woman. But... I know him. I know his heart. He won¡¯t hurt me."


    Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed, her silence louder than any shout.


    "I promise you," Marcus interjected, stepping forward.


    But Alice¡¯s hand shot up like a warning. She was not speaking to him¡ªnot yet.


    Her gaze fixed on me, and her jaw clenched. "What are you doing, Lilith?" she demanded, her voice low but dangerous.


    "I trust him," I whispered. "Please, Alice. He is good."


    Her eyes rolled, sharp with skepticism, her body radiating pure disbelief. But she saw the plea in my eyes. She saw my trembling hands. Slowly, she exhaled, then pressed her palm against mine.


    "Sister," she whispered, "please don¡¯t trust him."


    The silence between us stretched until finally, she let go of my hand. "Fine."


    Alice turned to Marcus with fire in her eyes. She walked right up to him, grabbed his shirt in both fists, and yanked him forward until his face hovered just inches from hers.


    "Look here," she hissed, her voice dripping with fury, "if you ever think about harming her again... if you ever break her heart again¡ªeven though you already shattered it when she had to watch you get married to another woman..." Her nails curled into his chest. "I swear, Marcusb, I will end you myself."


    Marcus¡¯s jaw tightened, but Alice wasn¡¯t done.


    "I am giving you the smallest benefit of the doubt. Only because she¡¯s carrying your child."


    Marcus¡¯s eyes widened, his breath catching.


    "You have less than a week," Alice warned, her tone sharp enough to cut steel. "A week to prove yourself. A week toe together, to leave this cursed ce, and create the family she deserves. Or else¡ª" her voice dropped to a whisper so deadly it chilled the air "¡ªI will hunt you down, Marcus . And I will kill you myself."


    And still, I couldn¡¯t let go of his hand.


    "I won¡¯t be doing any of that," Marcus said coldly, his jaw set. "And there¡¯s no need to threaten me with death."


    He squared his shoulders, standing tall, and greeted Alice¡¯s threats with nothing but steel in his gaze.


    Her lips curved into a sharp, dangerous smirk. "Don¡¯t try me. One day, Marcus Crane, you¡¯ll learn why crescents are feared. We don¡¯t bluff."


    She released his shirt and turned away, her hand finding mine instantly. Her grip was strong, anchoring me, dragging me away from the storm that had almost swallowed me whole.


    "Come, Lilith. We need to go," she said, her voice clipped. "Nobody must find out we slipped away tonight."


    My heart hammered. I let her pull me, but as I walked, I turned back once more.


    Marcus stood there in the silver wash of moonlight, still in his wedding suit, his tie askew, his hair a tousled mess that made him look like a man undone. His icy blue eyes never left mine. My stomach twisted painfully. He didn¡¯t need words; his gaze alone screamed promises I shouldn¡¯t want to hear.


    But I went with Alice.


    We moved quietly through the shadows, returning to the forest as though nothing had happened. The Crescent camp was silent, the night watch lulled by the whisper of crickets.


    By some miracle, everyone was still asleep.


    I slipped back into my hut, praying Jonathan¡ªor anyone else¡ªhadn¡¯t noticed my absence. Alice returned to her post at the edge of camp, her role as guard making it ridiculously easy for me to sneak out in the first ce. Too easy.


    Now alone, I sat on my cot, my fingers brushing against my stomach.


    Will Marcuse?


    He said he would. He swore it with eyes that looked like truth. But what if he doesn¡¯t? What if he leaves me to rot in the shame of my choice?


    No. No, I saw it in him. Marcus wouldn¡¯t do that to me. He couldn¡¯t.


    I was convincing myself when I heard a voice behind me.


    "Where were you?"


    My breath froze.


    Every nerve in my body jolted like lightning had struck me. Slowly, I turned, and my blood ran cold.


    Jonathan.


    He was inside my hut.


    No. Impossible. He shouldn¡¯t be here.


    But he was.


    His eyes burned into mine as he stepped closer. "Lilith," he repeated, softer but sharper. "I asked you a question. Where were you?"


    I swallowed hard, my lips trembling. "I¡ª"


    He cut me off, his tone sharp as a de. "You think I wouldn¡¯t notice? You thought you could sneak out and I wouldn¡¯t know? Don¡¯t test me. Answer me clearly. Where were you?"


    My knees shook. My voice faltered. But I forced it out anyway.


    "I... I went to see Marcus."


    Silence. For a moment, he only stared at me, his chest rising and falling. Then, suddenly¡ª


    Jonathanughed.


    The sound was bitter, cruel, and sharp enough to slice the air.


    "You went to see him?" he repeated, shaking his head. "How stupid. How utterly desperate can you be?"


    Hisughter grew harsher. "That man is married, Lilith. Married. The entire city of New Orleans knows it. And yet you¡ªyou of all people¡ªslipped away to see him. What for? To stop his wedding?"


    His eyes narrowed, disgust dripping from his voice. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still madly in love with him."


    I straightened, my own anger rising. "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re speaking to me like this. I won¡¯t let you disrespect me again."


    But he wasn¡¯t done.


    "No," Jonathan snapped, his hand cutting the air. "No, you will listen. Because pathetic women like you need to be called out. You are in love with a man who has another woman, and you ran to him on his wedding night. How tragic."


    Heughed again, sharp and mocking, his voice carrying through the hut.


    Alice, who had slipped inside behind him, let out a sharp hiss, muttering something under her breath. Jonathan turned on her instantly.


    "And you." His eyes narrowed. "You¡¯re part of this too, aren¡¯t you? Always covering for her. Always part of the little games."


    His lip curled, his voice full of venom. "Both of you¡ªhusband snatchers."

 Chapter 152: Young Lilith XXIV

    <h4>Chapter 152: Young Lilith XXIV</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Why would you say that?" Alice snapped before I could even defend myself. Her voice was sharp, firm, almost shaking with anger.


    "She clearly went to meet him to rify something¡ª"


    Jonathan scoffed, cutting her off. "rify what? Don¡¯t insult my intelligence, Alice. I put you in charge of her security, and what did you do? Sneak her out in the middle of the night, in her condition?!" His eyes burned with rage as he gestured toward me. "She¡¯s heavily pregnant, for God¡¯s sake. And you still took that risk?"


    "No," Alice retorted immediately. "Don¡¯t twist this, Jonathan. We didn¡¯t sneak her out. If I hadn¡¯t been the one on guard tonight, she would have gone alone. At least I was there to protect her."


    Jonathan¡¯s jaw clenched. His voice grew darker, harsher. "Protect her? From what? From the truth? That man is married. Married! He¡¯s standing in front of an altar while you two are here plotting nonsense. And you¡ª" he turned on me, his finger stabbing the air¡ª"you have no shame left. You¡¯d rather crawl back to a man who already belongs to someone else than keep your dignity."


    "Don¡¯t," Alice growled, stepping in front of me now, her stance wide and defensive like she was ready to fight him.


    Jonathan sneered. "If you two think this is how it¡¯ll be from now on¡ªsneaking around, risking our location, putting us all in danger¡ªthen leave. Because I won¡¯t have it." He leaned closer, his eyes narrowing into slits. "I¡¯ll let this one go. Just this once. But if you ever dare to sneak out again, if you ever endanger us like this¡ª" his voice dropped, low and threatening¡ª"I promise you, this will be yourst time here."


    He spun on his heel and stormed out, his heavy steps crunching against the dirt outside the hut.


    As soon as he was gone, my strength left me. I crumbled onto my bed, clutching my stomach, tears spilling down my cheeks. My sobs came out ragged, broken, as though I was tearing apart from the inside.


    Alice sat beside me instantly, her hand brushing over my trembling shoulders. "Don¡¯t think about him," she whispered softly. "He¡¯s just bitter and miserable. Don¡¯t let his words sink in."


    But I couldn¡¯t stop crying. My heart was breaking into a thousand unfixable pieces. "What did I do to deserve this?" I whispered between sobs. "Where did everything go wrong? Why does fate have to be so cruel to me?"


    Alice¡¯s hand rubbed my back in steady circles. "There¡¯s no cruel fate for you, Lilith. Not for you, not for your child. You¡¯ll leave this ce one day, and when you do, you¡¯ll create a beautiful life for that baby. A sweet, peaceful life. That¡¯s the future waiting for you¡ªI promise."


    Her words were a balm, even if my heart still ached. I turned to her through wetshes and gave her a faint smile. "Yeah... thanks."


    She patted my arm and stood. "Sleep now. You need it." She slipped out into the night, leaving me alone with the silence of my thoughts.


    Iy back against the thin mattress, my tears finally slowing. Just as my eyes began to drift shut, I felt it a gentle kick in my stomach.


    "Ow!" I gasped, thenughed softly, cing my palm over my belly. "You don¡¯t care that your mother¡¯s in a dilemma, do you?"


    Another kick.


    I smiled, the ache in my chest easing. "My sweet, naughty child. Don¡¯t worry. When youe into this world, I won¡¯t let you suffer. You¡¯ll live happily. No stress, no pain. You¡¯ll grow with riches, with love, with everything I never had. And you¡¯ll be super sessful¡ªI just know it."


    <i>My baby just kept kicking.</i>


    <i>Kicking all night.</i>


    Almost as if trying to keep me awake. I ced my palm against my belly and frowned. Why won¡¯t you rest, little one? Have I eaten something unusual? Am I lying in a way that makes you ufortable?


    But no. I thought back carefully. I had eaten the same meal I usually ate. I had slept in my usual position. Nothing felt different¡ªexcept for the restless weight in my stomach and the stubborn way my baby refused to be still.


    I sighed and sat up, struggling against the heaviness pressing down on me. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t food. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t position. Perhaps... my child simply wanted fresh air.


    With a soft groan, I pushed myself to my feet and padded out of the hut. Everywhere was quiet, even Alice, who was supposed to be on night watch, was nowhere in sight. Everyone slept peacefully.


    I walked quietly to the back of my hut and lowered myself to the ground. The dirt was cool against my skin, the night air crisp and refreshing. Above me, the moon hung proudly¡ªsilver, bright, unbothered.


    My baby stilled... i smiled faintly, rubbing my bump. "So, all you needed was fresh air, huh?"


    But then... A sudden rustle.


    The hair at the back of my neck rose. My head snapped toward the trees, and my breath hitched. Emerging from the shadows weren¡¯t Crescents, but wolves with glowing, icy blue eyes...,The Blue Moon Pack.


    My heart stopped...<i>How... how did they find us?</i>


    Panic squeezed my chest as realization dawned. Marcus. He must have led them here. He betrayed me... he betrayed us.


    I crouched lower, pressing myself against the hut, trying not to make a sound. My baby stirred again, kicking lightly as though sensing the danger.


    And then¡ªworse.


    Not just wolves.


    Another presence drifted from the shadows. A tall figure. Cloaked. Witchcraft bleeding into the air, heavy and suffocating. My throat closed when I saw her.


    <strong><i>Dahlia</i></strong>.


    And in her hand¡ªa bell...My blood turned cold.


    She was the one who made us. The creator of what we were. And if she could create us... then she could just as easily destroy us.


    Fear crawled down my spine like icy water. "Holy Moon..." I whispered under my breath. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary attack. This wasn¡¯t chance. This was deliberate....And someone had betrayed us.


    The timing was too cruel. The same night I had gone to see Marcus, the same night I let myself believe in him again¡ªthey found us.


    Tears burned at the edges of my eyes. Jonathan would never believe me. He would never believe Marcus wasn¡¯t behind this.


    I clutched my belly tighter, my nails digging into my skin through the fabric.


    There was only one thing I could do now.


    Run.


    Even if I was heavy. Even if every step threatened to split me in half. Even if the pain tore me apart. I had to run¡ªfor my baby, for my people.


    I forced myself up, the ground unsteady beneath my feet. My chest heaved with sharp breaths as I staggered forward.


    My mind shed to Alice¡ªsleeping peacefully, unaware of the dagger of death hovering above her. A vision of a de sinking into her chest made my stomach twist violently.


    "What have I done..." I choked, tears sliding down my face as I stumbled into the trees.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 153: Young Lilith XXIV

    <h4>Chapter 153: Young Lilith XXIV</h4>


    <strong>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    My legs couldn¡¯t carry me any further, but I kept running. My breath was heavy, my eyes dizzy. I clung to a tree for support, gasping, as every part of my body screamed at me to stop.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop. Not now. Not when they were after my family. Not when they had already taken down so many, and I might be thest one left¡ªwith a baby inside me.


    I couldn¡¯t give up.


    I pushed forward, stumbling, each step heavier than thest. I couldn¡¯t even summon enough strength to cast a spell. No teleportation. No defense. Nothing. I was too drained, too heavy with child.


    For the first time, I truly thought¡ªI might not make it out alive.


    Then, I heard movement behind me.


    My heart stopped. They had noticed someone was missing. They were tracking me now.


    This was bad. This was very, very bad.


    "No... no," I whispered, forcing my legs faster. "They can¡¯t catch me. They can¡¯t."


    But the thought of what they would do to me if they did... it made my skin crawl. It made me shiver so violently my teeth almost chattered.


    I stumbled behind a huge rock, crouching low, fighting for breath. My chest rose and fell in frantic bursts.


    That¡¯s when I felt it....Wetness between my legs. I looked down and my heart shattered. <i>Water. Gushing. My water had broken.</i>


    "No... no, no, no," I gasped. My baby wasing¡ªnow.


    "This is bad," I whispered, tears burning down my cheeks. "This is so, so bad."


    This wasn¡¯t the life I had promised my child. Not in the middle of a war. Not with wolves and witches hunting us down. I had promised safety.


    And now...this.


    I pressed both hands protectively against my stomach, crying as pain rippled through me.


    Then a sharp sound split the air. A rock mmed against the boulder I hid behind.


    My entire body froze.


    "Crescent!" a voice snarled. "Come out, you damn fool. Come out!"


    Another stone hit...My breath hitched. They had found me.


    "Will youe out willingly?" the voice growled. "All Crescents must die." I dared to peek around the rock.


    Wolves. Their hulking forms gleamed under the moonlight, their teeth bared, saliva dripping, eyes hungry with bloodlust.


    And me...broken water, broken body, and a baby forcing its way into this cruel world.


    But still, I struggled to get up¡ªusing every ounce of my strength, I forced myself onto my feet and stepped out from behind the rock.


    And then I froze.


    These weren¡¯t strangers. These were my old friends¡ªwolves I had once trained with back in the Wolf Academy. I knew every single face. Carter. Anthony. The others were familiar too, though not as close.


    "Carter, Anthony¡ªplease, stop!" I cried out, my voice desperate. "It¡¯s me. Lilith!"


    For a moment, Carter¡¯s face softened. His brows furrowed, uncertainty flickering in his eyes. "Lilith..." he whispered, almost as though remembering the girl I used to be.


    But Anthony pped a hand on his shoulder, shoving him back. His eyes burned with rage. "She is no longer Lilith. She¡¯s a Crescent now. Don¡¯t forget that." His voice deepened into a growl. "She¡¯s manipting you."


    He raised his arm, signaling. "Wolves¡ªattack!"


    Snarls erupted around me as ws scraped the dirt. They lunged, teeth bared, eyes wild.


    "Versa!" I screamed.


    Power red, throwing them backward in a violent st. Bodies mmed against trees, yelps echoing in the night.


    Anthony chuckled darkly as he steadied himself, his lips twisting into a cruel smile. "Pathetic. A wolf with magic spells. Look at you. Neither wolf, nor witch. Just broken."


    And then he shifted.


    Before my eyes, Anthony transformed into a wolfrger than any I had ever seen. His muscles swelled, fur bristling, his growl vibrating the ground beneath my feet.


    "Let me handle you myself," he snarled, saliva dripping from his massive jaws.


    Then he pounced.


    But just before his teeth could tear into me, an arrow whistled through the air¡ªswift, sharp, and true.


    It sank deep behind his ear.


    I turned sharply, desperate to see who had saved me.


    And then I saw him.


    Marcus.


    He burst from the shadows, bow drawn, arrows slicing through the night. One after another flew with deadly precision, striking down the wolves that had cornered me. He attacked them with the arrows with him... when the arrows were gone, he shifted, using his own strength, ripping into them, tearing their heads apart as though they were nothing more than paper.


    Carter was thest.


    He staggered, blood staining his lips, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Marcus... are you also one of them?"


    Marcus¡¯s gaze hardened. "No. But you made the mistake of attacking my wife."


    And with a swift, merciless twist, he snapped Carter¡¯s neck. The wolf copsed, lifeless.


    Then Marcus rushed to me.


    His hands cupped my cheeks, warm and trembling. He kissed my face, then pulled me into his chest, holding me as though I were the only thing left in this cursed world.


    "Lilith," he whispered desperately, "I promise you¡ªI had nothing to do with this. I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t lead them here. But when you came to the party... they must have figured it out. They must have realized you were a Crescent. And they followed you." His voice cracked. "I swear, I didn¡¯t lead them. I didn¡¯t."


    I was too exhausted to question him. Too broken. Too scared. So I just held him tighter, burying my face into the safety of his chest. His scent filled my lungs, his heartbeat steady against mine. For a moment, I let myself forget the blood and fire.


    But then he stiffened. "Marcus, Alice, Ruby... everyone¡ªthey¡¯re gone," I choked.


    He shook his head fiercely. "No. They¡¯re not dead. They can¡¯t die."


    "What?" I whispered.


    "They can¡¯t kill Crescents," he exined quickly, his eyes zing. "Not directly. They¡¯ll freeze their bodies¡ªtrap them in time, maybe for eternity."


    My stomach flipped violently. "No..."


    "You saw Dahlia, didn¡¯t you?" he asked.


    I nodded. "She was holding a bell."


    His jaw clenched. "That bell. That¡¯s how she does it. The sound¡ªit signifies time. It freezes them, locks their bodies in endless agony." His grip tightened on me. "Thank the Moon you weren¡¯t caught. Thank the Moon my child wasn¡¯t caught."


    His eyes softened then, almost breaking. "I can¡¯t lose you. I can¡¯t lose you both."


    He cupped my face again. "It¡¯s time to leave, Lilith. Now. I promised I¡¯de for you¡ªand now I¡¯m here. We¡¯re leaving this ce tonight."


    But inside, I knew I couldn¡¯t.


    Not because I didn¡¯t want him. Not because I didn¡¯t crave the safety of his arms. But because I carried destruction with me. Everywhere I went, death followed. Wendy¡ªthe sweet old woman who had helped me¡ªdied because of me. Alice¡ªwas at risk because she followed me. And now Marcus... if he stayed with me, if he tried to protect me...


    He would be next.... I couldn¡¯t do that to him.


    But before I could even speak my doubts, agony ripped through me.


    I gasped, clutching my stomach. My knees buckled.


    "Marcus," I whimpered. "I... I¡¯m inbor. The baby¡ªit¡¯sing now."


    His eyes widened, his face draining of color. "Now?"


    "Yes¡ª" I screamed as another contraction tore through me, my voice echoing through the trees. "It¡¯s happening now!"


    Marcus¡¯s panic vanished instantly, reced by steel determination. He lowered me carefully onto the ground, his hands gentle but firm.


    "You can do this," he said, his voice trembling but steady. "We can do this. Push, Lilith. Push for me. Push for our baby."

 Chapter 154: Young Lilith XXV

    <h4>Chapter 154: Young Lilith XXV</h4>


    <strong>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    "Marcus, I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t," I gasped, clutching my stomach as the waves of pain tore through me. My belly felt like it was splitting apart, swelling harder with every contraction.


    "Yes, you can," Marcus said firmly, his voice steady even though fear was painted across his face. "You¡¯re strong enough, Lilith. Push, love. Push."


    I cried out and bore down, every vein in my body screaming. My strength wavered, but I tried. I pushed until the world blurred, but nothing came.


    Marcus crawled closer, his hands framing my face, his eyes locked with mine. "Listen to me," he whispered, his breath trembling. "You can do this. You will do this. Try to push our baby out without losing yourself. I need both of you. Without you, without her, my life is iplete. So please, baby... use everything inside you. Push."


    I nodded weakly, biting back sobs. My nails dug into the grass as he shifted lower, bracing my legs in his hands.


    "I can see the head!" His voice cracked with relief. "Lilith¡ªpush! Just one more!"


    I screamed, pouring every shred of power into that final push. My eyes squeezed shut, tears blinding me as fire tore through my body. And then¡ª


    A cry.


    A high, sharp, beautiful sound that cut through the night like music.


    My baby.


    I nearly passed out, the edges of my vision going ck. My body wanted to give in, to sink into the dark, but I forced myself to keep my eyes open. If I close them now... I might never open them again.


    Marcus bent over me, his arms trembling as he held the tiny bundle. He stripped off his shirt, wrapping the baby carefully before lifting her in his strong arms.


    When he looked back at me, his eyes were wet with tears.


    "It¡¯s a girl," he whispered hoarsely. "Lilith¡ªit¡¯s a girl. A beautiful girl." His lips trembled into a shaky smile. "She looks exactly like you."


    My heart swelled painfully as he ced her in my arms.


    And it was true.


    She had my soft brown hair, my same warm brown eyes¡ªanother version of myself, a piece of me reborn into this cruel world. A piece of me that deserved more.


    The universe had given me a second chance through her. She would live without pain. She would grow without trauma. She would know peace.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I whispered, "My sweet girl..." I pressed my lips to her forehead, my whole body shaking. "You will live a beautiful life. I promise you."


    I looked up at Marcus. His chest rose and fell, bare and strong, his face glowing with pride. He was her father¡ªthe Beta¡¯s blood ran in her veins. She would grow up with his strength, his protection, his name. She would be rich, beautiful, and unstoppable.


    But not with me.


    Not by my side.


    Everywhere I went, destruction followed. Wendy had died because of me. Alice nearly fell because of me. Now Marcus... if I stayed, if I carried him with me, my bad luck would drag him into the same abyss.


    No. I couldn¡¯t curse him that way.


    He needed to live his life with Selene. He needed to forget me. But he needed to know he had a daughter. Our daughter.


    I couldn¡¯t take her with me either. My curse would only taint her.


    So I held her tighter, swallowing my tears, already knowing what I had to do¡ªeven if it tore me apart.


    I ced my baby back into Marcus¡¯s arms, my hands trembling.


    "Marcus... I have to leave."


    His brows furrowed. "What are you saying? We have to leave," he corrected firmly, his voice sharp with urgency.


    But I only cupped his cheeks, pulling his face closer. I pressed a kiss to his lips, then to his soft blue eyes. Both of them. My heart broke with every touch.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered. "I¡¯ll have to make you lose your memory. I can¡¯t take you with me. I can¡¯t drag you into my dark, cursed journey. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll ever be safe by my side."


    "Bullshit!" His voice cracked as he shook his head violently. "What are you saying? What do you mean?" His grip on me tightened. "Lilith, we are going to live together. We¡¯ll build our family. I¡¯ll leave this pack, leave my title behind¡ªeverything! For us. For you."


    His eyes zed with determination. "We¡¯ve been separated long enough. The whole world has tried to tear us apart, but I won¡¯t give in. You belong to me, and I belong to you. So stand up, and let¡¯s leave. Now."


    Tears blurred my vision. I shook my head.


    "No, Marcus. I have to leave. I can¡¯t take you with me."


    "Why? Just tell me why!"


    "Because you will die!" My voice tore from my throat. "Everyone who¡¯s ever been close to me¡ªdies. My mother, my father, Wendy... they¡¯re gone. Alice is dying. And now you, and this baby¡ª" My voice broke as I looked down at the little bundle between us. "I can¡¯t risk it. I won¡¯t curse you both."


    His grip only tightened. "And you think I¡¯ll allow that? You think I¡¯ll just let you walk away?"


    My lips trembled as I raised my hand to his face. "I¡¯m sorry."


    His eyes widened in panic. "No. You will not¡ª"


    I pressed my fingers gently over his eyelids. He tried to fight it, tried to resist, but the spell slipped through.


    "Very sad," I whispered, my voice shattering.


    His body stiffened, and then he crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    A scream ripped from my chest¡ªraw, agonizing, filled with every ounce of pain and torment I had carried. The trees echoed with my grief.


    When my voice finally broke into silence, I leaned down and kissed my daughter¡¯s forehead, my tears soaking her tiny skin.


    "I couldn¡¯t even name you," I whispered brokenly. "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m a good mother. I promised you peace, joy, a beautiful life... and I will still try. Somehow, I will try."


    I pressed my palm gently to her small stomach. "Versa," I whispered.


    The surge of power sparked between us, sealing her gift. I could feel it clearly¡ªmy baby was a Crescent like me, destined for the same torment, the same fate. But not now. Not yet. I sealed it, burying her power deep, where no one could reach it.


    And then, with trembling hands, I ced her gently beside Marcus¡¯s unconscious body.


    I stood back, gazing at them¡ªthe man I loved, and the child who carried my soul. My heart ached so violently I thought it might stop beating.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 155: Younh Lilith XXVI

    <h4>Chapter 155: Younh Lilith XXVI</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I didn¡¯t go..... atleast yet.


    Even after sealing my baby¡¯s power and cing her beside Marcus, my feet refused to carry me away. my body trembling as I watched. I wanted to see what would happen¡ªwhat fate awaited my love and my child.


    The night was silent except for Marcus¡¯s breathing and my baby¡¯s soft cries, but then... A group was approaching. Wolves. Not just any wolves¡ªBlue Moon wolves. And at their front... Alpha us himself.


    Fearced my blood. My heart hammered against my ribs so loud I was sure they could hear it. What would he do if he discovered me here? Would he kill me on the spot? Take my child? Or worse?


    The wolves gathered around Marcus¡¯s unconscious body. One nudged him with a boot until he stirred. They woke him roughly, forcing him upright. His eyes fluttered open, nk and confused. My spell had worked¡ªhis memory was gone.


    "Whose child is this?" one of them demanded, lifting the small bundle from Marcus¡¯s side. My baby whimpered, and my whole body shook from holding myself back.


    Marcus blinked, dazed, his brows furrowed. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know."


    The wolves growled low, suspicion thick in the air. But then one of them sniffed the child, his expression shifting. "She¡¯s human," he muttered, confusioncing his tone.


    Human. The word rang out like thunder in my ears. Of course. I had sealed her Crescent power. To them, she wasn¡¯t dangerous. She was just a helpless, ordinary baby.


    They turned back to Marcus. "Then she must be yours."


    He stared, baffled. "Mine?"


    "Yes. She was found beside you. You¡¯re the father."


    Marcus¡¯s lips parted, but no words came. He didn¡¯t remember. He didn¡¯t know the truth¡ªthat she was his, that she was mine. Our child.


    "Take the baby," Alpha us ordered. His tone was cold, decisive. "We¡¯ll check her blood. If she is truly his, we¡¯ll know soon enough."


    My stomach twisted. My nails dug into my palms as I watched them lift my baby and carry her away. My heart screamed to run after them, to tear her from their arms, but I forced myself to stay hidden. If I revealed myself now, we would all be doomed.


    They left Marcus kneeling in the dirt, still clutching his head, still lost in the fog of a memory wiped clean. And my baby... my sweet little girl... was carried away in the arms of wolves who didn¡¯t even know her worth.


    Only after they disappeared into the distance did I allow myself to breathe again. My knees gave out, and I pressed my forehead to the cold ground. A sigh, ragged and broken, slipped from my lips.


    I had to leave. I had no choice now. I couldn¡¯t stay in New Orleans. Not with us, not with Dahlia, not with wolves and witches sniffing for Crescents in every shadow. If I stayed, they¡¯d find me.


    I forced myself up, wiping my tears. My decision was clear¡ªI had to disappearpletely. I had to vanish from New Orleans and never show my face again.


    But as I staggered toward the border, I heard voices.


    I froze, ducking behind a wall near the street. A small group of people stood just ahead, talking quietly, their faces lit by the glow of a torch. I lingered, straining my ears.


    <strong><i>Our Luna has given birth to triplets¡ªbouncing baby boys.</i></strong>


    My heart stopped...Luna has given birth.


    She was still pregnant thest time I saw her. And now, not only has she delivered, they¡¯ve announced it to the entire pack like it¡¯s a joyous festival. As if she hasn¡¯tmitted the unforgivable.


    Why should I allow her to live peacefully with her perfect little babies, when she nearly destroyed mine?


    Because of her, my daughter will never know the warmth of a mother¡¯s love. Because of her, my baby¡ªmy own flesh and blood¡ªwill grow up in a werewolf youth pack as a human. She won¡¯t even get a happy life.


    I clenched my fists as a tremble of fury raced through me.


    No.


    My daughter deserves to live the same life those boys will have. If not better.


    And then the idea struck me. A wicked, beautiful thought.


    Jonathan¡ªthe same one who whispered in my ear, poked me in the face like a joke, and imed he was my daughter¡¯s mate¡ªis frozen in time, thank the stars.


    <i>So what if... what if I rewrite fate? What if I make those triplets her fated mates?</i>


    They¡¯ll have no choice but to take her in. She will be their Luna¡ªa human Luna. And then, all the disrespect she faces now, all the mockingughter behind closed doors, will shatter when she wears the Luna crown.


    With my crescents power I can easily change their fates especially since they are still new-borns.


    I nodded slowly to myself. Yes. This was divine...Without wasting a moment, I crept back to the high house.


    The gate was locked. Of course it was. But that wasn¡¯t going to stop me. I used to visit the Luna here often¡ªback when I was just a regr wolf. Before I became a Crescent. Before I became this.


    And I still remembered every nook and cranny.


    I climbed the roof with ease and slipped through,nding silently just outside her room. I nned to wait¡ªwait until she fell asleep or whoever was in there left.


    But then... I heard something.


    A name.


    <i>Crescent</i>.


    My body went still. They were talking about me¡ªabout my family. I pressed my ear to the door.


    "The Crescents were already frozen," a voice whispered. "Their bodies are hidden under the Veiled Rock."


    So Marcus was right. They can¡¯t kill Crescents. They can only freeze us¡ªtrap us in time. But then the voice continued, softer this time:


    "<i>The only way they can revive them is..."</i>


    And she paused.


    I pressed harder against the door, desperate to hear it. The way to revive us. To free us.


    But I pushed too hard...The door creaked open¡ªand all eyes turned to me.


    Their faces paled in horror, confusion, disbelief. I didn¡¯t me them.


    I, Lilith¡ªa Crescent¡ªstood there, bathed in moonlight, framed in the doorway like a nightmare from the past. Their Lunay in bed, her three newborns sleeping in tiny woven baskets beside her.


    And then the wolf with her howled. Toote.


    Thankfully, some of my strength had returned...thanks to the power I¡¯d drawn from my daughter¡¯s blood. I moved swiftly. With one strike, I snapped Versa¡¯s neck. She crumpled like paper.


    I stepped inside with grace, eyes locked on the trembling Luna.


    She clutched her babies, backing away.


    "You recognize me, don¡¯t you?" I smirked.


    Tears filled her eyes as she began to plead. "Please... please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t hurt my babies. Hurt me¡ªjust me..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 156: Young Lilith XXVII

    <h4>Chapter 156: Young Lilith XXVII</h4>


    [<strong><i>WARNING: 18+, Dark Themes, Infant Harm]</i></strong>


    <strong><i>*~young Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Oh darling, you¡¯re not even worth killing..." I said coolly, my eyes flicking toward her precious newborns. "But these adorable little babies? Oh, they¡¯re a different story."


    Her face paled.


    "What are you going to name them?" I asked, circling the bass like a predator. "Let me guess... matching names for matching little monsters?"


    "Please..." she whispered. "Just leave. I¡¯ll call for help."


    I tilted my head, lips curling into a smile. "Oh? You mean your dear husband? Mmm, he¡¯s a little busy right now." I chuckled darkly. "Busy holding my child. Yes. Your husband is with my baby ... my child is in his hands while you¡¯re here ying mommy-of-the-century."


    I reached down and touched the soft cheek of the baby with crimson eyes and a slight growl in herrynx.


    The Luna flinched, her maternal instincts ring. She moved to pounce.


    But I was quicker. My ws extended with a shing, and she froze.


    "Too slow," I said softly. "If it were my child in danger, I¡¯d have run straight into the de."


    She gasped¡ªstung¡ªand I added, venomously, "But not everyone deserves to be a mother."


    Her eyes welled with tears, and her face darkened. "Why are you doing this?"


    "You stole my life," I hissed. "You helped destroy everything I had. My family, my name, my child¡¯s future. So tell me, do you really believe you deserve happiness?"


    Her lips quivered. "Please¡ª"


    "No," I cut her off. "You deserve pain. Death is far too easy."


    And then, without hesitation, I drove my w straight into the chest of the red-eyed infant. The baby gave a gurgled gasp as blood trickled from its tiny mouth. The Luna¡¯s knees buckled.


    "Gotcha..." I whispered.


    The look on her face... priceless. She couldn¡¯t even scream. She just copsed beside the cradle, staring at her lifeless child in frozen disbelief.


    "What... have you done?" she managed to choke out.


    I smirked. "Something cute. But actually... I have a n."


    I knew what I¡¯d done. I had killed a child.


    But I also knew what came next.


    Yes¡ªI had the power to bring the baby back. Through dark magic. But first, I wanted her to feel it. Let that pain etch itself into her soul. Even if I wiped the memoryter, the echo would linger forever. That was the best punishment.


    I turned back to the child¡¯s limp body. The blood was still warm.


    "Versa," I whispered, cing my hand gently over its tiny chest.


    Dark veins exploded across my arms and surged through the baby¡¯s body. Blood gushed from my nose. My body trembled, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "What are you doing?!" the Luna shrieked, trying to run toward me.


    The magic flung her across the room.


    And then¡ªwith a sudden gasp¡ªthe baby¡¯s eyes flew open. The red was deeper now. Darker. Corrupted.


    I stared, stunned but satisfied. I had done it.


    I had turned this child into something worse than a Crescent.


    I had resurrected a wolf through forbidden magic.


    And since these were triplets, their bond was still pure. Still connected. So I did it¡ªI tied all three to the only thing left that mattered to me.


    My daughter.


    Though my baby was less than 24 hours old, her soul was bright enough to bind with. As Ipleted the ritual, the moon shimmered in the sky.


    The Luna turned, disoriented. "What... what are you doing?"


    I looked up, blood still dripping from my nose, and grinned.


    "I¡¯m tying your babies¡¯ destinies to my daughter," I whispered. "They will be her fated mates."


    She gasped, her whole body trembling. "No..."


    "Yes," I said, voice rising with euphoria. "One of them¡ªno matter which¡ªwill belong to her. She¡¯ll be your Luna. A human Luna... in your pack."


    I let out a breathlessugh. "And no one can undo what I just did."


    "And the funniest thing is..." I tilted my head, grinning down at her trembling body, "you won¡¯t even remember this. Because I¡¯m going to be wiping your pathetic little memory clean."


    "You bastard!" she spat. "You monster!"


    Her scream cut through the air like a banshee¡¯s wail. She lunged at me with fury, her ws outstretched¡ªdriven by motherly rage. But I wasn¡¯t fazed.


    SLAP!


    The sound of my palm crashing against her cheek echoed like thunder. She stumbled back and crumpled to the floor, clutching her face in stunned silence.


    "You disgusting little Luna," I hissed, crouching beside her. "You should thank me. I can¡¯t wait to see your expression¡ªwhen you eventually discover that your perfect, royal triplet sons... are fated to be mated to a human."


    I leaned in close, whispering like a snake.


    "Except... my daughter isn¡¯t even human. Not entirely." I chuckled. "She¡¯s a natural-born Crescent. Powerful. Too powerful. More than your weak-bloodline could everprehend."


    Her eyes widened with horror.


    "But don¡¯t worry¡ªI did a little... trimming. Tweaked a few things inside her soul. I sealed off just enough to keep her hidden. Manageable. For now."


    "Why are you such a monster?" she sobbed.


    I paused, then narrowed my gaze. "Monster? Oh honey... you¡¯ve forgotten something crucial."


    I stood to my full height, towering over her like the shadow of her sins.


    "Viins are made, not born. And you¡ªyou¡ªare part of those who made me."


    She flinched.


    "Goodbye," I said coldly, turning away.


    Then I paused mid-step.


    "Oh wait..." I smirked, tapping my temple. "Silly me¡ªI almost forgot the best part."


    I walked back to her, slow and deliberate.


    "I said I¡¯d wipe your memory, didn¡¯t I?"


    She tried to crawl away, but I knelt beside her and gripped her trembling head between my hands. Her screams turned to panicked whimpers.


    I whispered darkly, "Versa."


    Dark light surged from my palms, flooding into her skull like ink in water. Her body convulsed once... twice...


    Her eyes slowly lost their light as she copsed to the ground, unconscious. I stood upright and wiped my hands clean¡ªusing her hair.


    Disgusting Luna.


    I stepped away from the room and cast onest gaze across the High House... and over the entire city of New Orleans.


    I won¡¯t return here¡ªnot until I find a way to bring back my family...The ones I betrayed.


    And by then? My daughter will already be mated to the triplets.


    Tied to their fate.... The one I made.


    <i>Perfect.</i>


    <i>I can¡¯t wait.</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 157: Dark and seductive

    <h4>Chapter 157: Dark and seductive</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Caspian and Cayden still hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening. I guessed they had all spread out to investigate, and the entire park was now under heavy protection. The night was as dark as the Raven Night, and above us shone a full moon¡ªyet it wasn¡¯t even supposed to be the full moon ording to the calendar. <i>So what was happening? </i>


    Anna came to sit beside me, with Aurora following close behind. Anna reached out, gently squeezing my hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry, dear. Everything will be okay."


    I nodded silently. Aurora then leaned forward and ced my babies in my arms so I could breastfeed. My heart trembled with unease.


    "But I don¡¯t understand," I whispered. "What is happening?"


    "Don¡¯t worry yourself too much," Aurora replied softly.


    "How can I not worry?" I blurted out, my voice quivering. "When my babies and I are here, and strange things are literally pouring out of the sky, how can I not worry?"


    Aurora squeezed my hand again, firmer this time. "Calm down, Hazel."


    And just like that, I forced myself to be still. I had to calm down, because there was nothing else I could do at that moment. Soon enough, everyone left for their respective bedrooms, leaving only me and my babies behind. Tomorrow was supposed to be their naming ceremony. But with everything that had happened tonight, I wasn¡¯t sure anymore if that could still happen.


    I stared at their tiny, peaceful faces. The sight melted my heart. The feeling of being a mother¡ª...washed over me, soothing my panic for a little while. Still, a hollow thought lingered in the back of my mind: <i>Where is my own mother? </i>They had mentioned her as soon as I woke from childbirth, but I hadn¡¯t seen her myself.


    Restless, I rose from my seat and decided to take a short stroll to clear my head. I pulled a light wrap around my shoulders, then moved toward the window. The night stared back at me.


    A gentle breeze slipped through the crack, blowing stray strands of hair across my face. I inhaled deeply, pressing one hand against the ss pane.


    Then¡ªI froze....Another hand pressed against the other side of the window.


    I snatched my hand back instantly, my breath catching in my throat. <i>What just happened? Is somebody here with me?</i>


    Heart hammering, I spun around toward my babies. Relief swelled in me when I saw they were still safe, still asleep. But if it wasn¡¯t them... who was that?


    My pulse thundered against my ribs. I reached for anything nearby to use as a weapon, though I had no idea how to defend myself. Yet deep inside, something stirred¡ªsomething primal, something alive. My wolf.


    That readiness, that instinct, felt oddly familiar. Too familiar. As if my body had known this before, long before my wolf was ever awakened. It was strange, unsettling. <i>Was there something they weren¡¯t telling me? Or something I wasn¡¯t remembering?</i>


    But the thought scattered as another gust of wind rushed past, sweeping the hair away from my neck. My skin prickled. This was no trick. My instincts were right.


    I held my breath, focusing, listening. The only heartbeats I could hear were my babies¡¯. Then, faintly¡ªanother heartbeat. Close.


    Terror rooted me in ce. I didn¡¯t dare scream. I didn¡¯t want to wake the babies or draw unwanted attention. My chest rose and fell slowly as I steadied my breathing, straining to pinpoint the presence.


    And then¡ªI felt it.


    Behind me.


    I spun around instantly, but the room was empty. Nothing. No one. Yet the air was charged, too heavy, too full.


    This time, panic took hold of me. I stumbled back toward my babies and positioned myself in front of them, shielding them with my body.


    "Anyone here?" I demanded, my voice sharper than I intended, cutting through the silence.


    But the only answer was the pounding of my own heart.


    Hazel, calm down. Hazel, think. You¡¯ve got this."


    I kept repeating those words to myself, desperately trying to grasp the reality before me. Yet I knew for a fact¡ªsomebody was here. The weight of another presence pressed against my senses.


    Then I heard it.


    Footsteps.


    Slow, deliberate, approaching me.


    My body stiffened. Instinctively, I slid my hand behind me, pushing my babies¡¯ crawler gently backward, keeping them shielded as I took a cautious step back. My heartbeat thundered in my ears. The footsteps grew louder. My pulse sharpened.


    A surge of heat ripped through my veins, and I stretched my hand forward. My ws extended with a violent crack, gleaming under the moonlight.


    "Be careful," I warned, my voice trembling but fierce. "I have ws. Show yourself, you coward. Sneaking up on a mother and her babies? Really? Is that how low you are?"


    "Calm down," came a voice¡ªdeep, masculine, smooth as silk yet edged with something dark. The sound of it sent a jolt through me. My wolf stirred violently inside, growling in recognition. My stomach clenched, twisting, as if my entire being had been provoked.


    Then the figure revealed itself.


    A tall shape emerged from the shadows, stepping slowly into the moonlight. My breath caught. His eyes¡ªsharp, piercing green¡ªglowed like a predator¡¯s. Long raven-ck hair cascaded across his face and shoulders, untamed yet regal. His chest was bare, muscles carved like stone, and across his torsoy a tattoo¡ªa strange, intricate pattern glowing faintly as though alive.


    He was mesmerizing. Inhuman. Beautiful in a terrifying way.


    A demigod.


    My lips parted, and the words stumbled out. "W¨Cwho are you?"


    He smiled. A slow, dangerous smile. "Hello, mate."


    My blood froze.


    "Mate?" I echoed, praying I had heard him wrong.


    "Yes." His smile widened into a devilish smirk. "You look exactly like your mother. You truly are my mate."


    "I¡¯ll call for help," I snapped, summoning courage I didn¡¯t feel. "This is the High House. Caspian and Cayden will destroy you!"


    At the mention of their names, his expression darkened. His voice turned venomous. "Don¡¯t say those names in my presence. They are children¡ªmere babiespared to me." His jaw clenched, fury shing in his green eyes. "So Lilith lied after all. She tied my mate to others? She dared give my mate to someone else? How dare she?"


    "You belong to me." His gaze bored into mine, searing and cold. "So tell me, darling¡ªwhat¡¯s your name?"


    My throat tightened. My mind screamed at me to stay calm, to think. "Hazel," I answered, voice steadying. I nced back at my babies. They were still sleeping peacefully, untouched by this dark aura. No danger had reached them¡ªyet. Still, the coldness emanating from this man wrapped around me like chains.


    He smirked again. "Ah, where are my disgusting manners? I forgot to introduce myself. I am Jonathan." His voice dripped arrogance. "I assume your mother hasn¡¯t spoken of me."


    "My... mother?" I stammered.


    "Oh yes," he said, his smile fading into disdain. "Lilith. Haven¡¯t you met her? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s absent from your life as well. That damn maniptive bitch." His eyes narrowed. "So you are just as confused as I was. How fitting."


    I stared at him, heart pounding. He continued, his tone hardening.


    "As I said, I am Jonathan¡ªyour fated mate. I don¡¯t care what lies you¡¯ve been told. Your mother manipted everything. She¡¯s the real viin here. You and I are meant to be. Those little mistakes behind you?" He gestured toward my babies dismissively. "They can be taken care of. I¡¯m generous enough to adopt, if you insist."


    Rage red in me. Mistakes? My babies?


    Yet before I could speak, he leaned closer, eyes narrowing. "And don¡¯t fool yourself with those names...Caspian and Cayden. They are not your mates. Why would you, a natural-born Crescent, be fated to ordinary werewolves? Power calls to power. That¡¯s why nature gave me to you. I am a Crescent Alpha, and you are a natural-born Crescent. We belong together."


    My stomach sank, a cold dread crawling up my spine. He stepped closer, and closer still, until he stood right in front of me. His presence swallowed the air.


    His fingers brushed against my cheek, trailing a cold line across my skin. I froze, breath shuddering. My wolf roared within me, torn between instinct to fight and the unsettling pull toward him.


    I closed my eyes, the icy sensation spreading through my veins.


    "God," I whispered to myself, trembling.


    <i>What is happening ?</i>


    "I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions running through your mind. And I¡¯m sure everybody has been lying to you. You¡¯re living in a world of lies. And I know you feel it too. Deep down, you know that everything here is a lie. But you just don¡¯t know the truth. Or perhaps... you can¡¯t remember the truth, since everything that happened has been erased by your mother¡ªby everyone in your life.


    But I¡¯m here.


    Your savior is here.


    And I¡¯ll make you remember everything. Every detail. Every secret. But you have to walk with me, darling. Please.


    I¡¯lle back. But only if you don¡¯t whisper a word of this to anyone. I don¡¯t want to reveal myself yet. I must move like a snake... or rather, like a thief in the night.


    Goodbye."


    And then he turned and wandered into the shadows.


    Immediately, my eyes flew open. My heart pounded violently against my chest.


    Oh my God.


    It was a dream.


    Right in front of me stood Aurora, staring down at me as though I had just pped her.


    "You know...?" she said softly, her eyes wide. "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re sweaty."


    "It was a dream," I whispered, breathless.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 158: Something mysterious

    <h4>Chapter 158: Something mysterious</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Cayden¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    We had been out there for quite a while now, and I still hadn¡¯t figured out what was wrong with the clouds¡ªor what exactly he had been trying to show us. The fact that it involved my brother, my wife, and my babies made it clear this was not something to take lightly.


    A man approached and ced a steadying hand on my shoulder.


    "Perhaps, brother, this is just an omen from the Moon Goddess¡ªa blessing for your children."


    That would have made sense if it had only happened to Hazel and the twins. But me? Why had it reached me as well?


    "That would have made sense," I said aloud, "if it only happened to Hazel and the babies. But me? Why would I be affected too?"


    He considered my words, reasoning with them, and finally let out a deep breath. "I don¡¯t know, brother. But we can¡¯t just stay here all day. We need to leave. We need to go back to Hazel. You must know how terrified she is right now. And tomorrow is also your children¡¯s naming ceremony. The entire pack will be there to witness it. They¡¯ll see their future heirs." His voice softened. "So please, let¡¯s go back."


    I sighed. He was right. Atst, I listened. I stretched my hand toward Leon, a signal, and then everyone turned back. We had been standing right at the border of New Orleans, just in case it was another creature trying to break in.


    When we returned, Father and Mother were the first to meet me as I entered the High House.


    "Anything?" Father asked immediately.


    I shook my head. "No."


    He let out a heavy sigh. "This is bad. This is the first time the pack has ever witnessed something like this. Ever since my turn, nothing like this has happened¡ªnot even in our forefathers¡¯ time."


    "Then what is it?" I asked quietly.


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted.


    Mother spoke up then, her tone softer but stillmanding. "Well, let¡¯s just forget about it. There are no signs of danger, no evil approaching. Let¡¯s focus on tomorrow¡ªit is my grandchildren¡¯s ceremony. I can¡¯t wait to see what I¡¯ll call my grandbabies." Her lips curved into a sweet smile before she turned to the maids, instructing them to continue with the preparations.


    Father stepped closer, his hand resting on my shoulder. "Don¡¯t stop looking, son. That is not ordinary. But for now¡ªcongrattions in advance. Tomorrow you¡¯ll officially be an Alpha with heirs. I¡¯m proud of you." He pulled me into a firm embrace, then left.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Caspian approaching. He came up beside me, his expression unreadable.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," he said. "Enjoy your day tomorrow. I¡¯ll keep my eyes open."


    I nodded, grateful for his words. He walked away soon after, leaving me with my thoughts.


    Tomorrow. Tomorrow was the naming ceremony for my children, and I hadn¡¯t prepared a single thing. Not the clothes I would wear, not even a gift for my wife. And wasn¡¯t that what I should do? Hazel and are about to stand as parents together. We can¡¯t continue with these awkward silences and unspoken stuffs between us.


    My mind wandered suddenly to a red dress. The red dress I always noticed at the store whenever I passed by. I had once thought it would look beautiful on my mother, but now... now I realized red would suit hazel perfectly.


    Yes. That would be it.


    I called for Leon and quietly made arrangements. He would get the red dress. Hazel..:would wear it. And she would look stunning in it. At least, I believed she would.


    After Leon left, I strode back to my chamber. The moment I stepped inside, a strange airy feeling crept into my chest¡ªunsettling, as though the room itself were breathing. Or perhaps... it wasn¡¯t the room at all. Perhaps it was a figure.


    I turned sharply, and from the corner of my eye, I caught the shape of a shadow. My peripheral vision wasn¡¯t sharp enough to pin it down, but every nerve in my body tensed as I tried to focus. Someone was here. I could feel it.


    Ragnar stirred inside me, more restless and active than ever, urging me to remain alert. We both fell silent, our breaths caught, waiting. Then, as my eyes flicked toward the mirror across the chamber, I saw it.


    A figure.


    He was tall, shirtless, broad-shouldered, nearly as muscr as I was. His skin was traced with tattoos, curling across his torso and arms like ancient markings alive with their own energy. His hair¡ªlong, raven-ck¡ªspilled across his face, shadowing sharp green eyes that pierced through the ss like twin des.


    And on his lips lingered the faintest trace of a smile. A smirk.


    I spun around instantly. The space behind me was empty.


    My pulse hammered. I whipped my gaze back to the mirror¡ªhe was still there.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, ws half-drawn.


    His voice came low and cold, vibrating through the chamber though his lips barely moved.


    "You have something that belongs to me. Watch yourself, because I¡¯ming to take it."


    Before I could react, before Ragnar could even snarl, the figure vanished from the mirror¡ªgone as if he had never existed.


    I rushed out of the chamber, scanning the hall, searching for any sign that someone had fled. But no¡ªthe air was still, the corridor empty. It wasn¡¯t that he had run. He had disappeared.


    I clenched my fists. My breaths came harsh and uneven. What the hell was that?


    I wasn¡¯t imagining it. I knew I wasn¡¯t. The figure was real. And whoever he was, he was connected¡ªconnected to the clouds, to my brother, to Hazel, to my children.


    But what did he mean¡ªI have something that belongs to him?


    My mind churned with questions. Who could he be? Could it be Cyrius?


    No. Impossible. Cyrius was buried deep beneath the earth. He couldn¡¯t return.


    <i>So who, then? Who the hell was that?</i>

 Chapter 159: Something dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 159: Something dangerous</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I told myself I wouldn¡¯t bring it up to Aurora..not the dream, not the shadow of a man iming to be my mate. How could I even exin it to her? How could I tell her about someone tall, dark, and impossibly gorgeous appearing out of nowhere, calling my children mistakes, iming that my mother had tampered with my destiny, and that I was his true mate? That the bond I shared with the triplets was nothing more than a false weave?


    No. That couldn¡¯t be true.


    I had felt it. The bond with Caspian was real¡ªundeniably real. And even with Cayden, as much as I loathed to admit it, the bond was there too. Surely something that strong couldn¡¯t be fabricated. At least, not entirely.


    Still... I needed answers. Answers about my mother. And Aurora had to be the one to give them to me.


    Aurora was busy ying with my babies when I turned to her.


    "Aurora," I said softly. "I¡¯m ready."


    She nced up, smiling. "What? You¡¯re ready for the naming ceremony?"


    Her eyes glittered as she went on. "Oh, you¡¯ll love it. Caspian has prepared the most beautiful blue dress for you. Even more dazzling than the one from your wedding. The maids are refreshing it now, making the diamonds sparkle brighter. You¡¯ll look radiant in it, my dear."


    "No." My voice cut through her words. I shook my head. "I¡¯m not talking about that."


    The shift was immediate. Her expression sobered, her yfulness vanishing into something heavier.


    "Then what, darling?" she asked carefully.


    "My mother," I said. The name alone felt like a weight on my chest. "I need to know."


    The gleam in her eyes dimmed. "Is this... about your dream?" she whispered.


    "Maybe," I admitted. "But please. Tell me everything I need to know about her. I demand to know."


    Aurora hesitated, then motioned to the seat beside her. "Sit."


    I obeyed, pulse quickening.


    "When you gave birth," she began slowly, "and you passed out, your mother came. We believed her immediately¡ªbecause the resemnce between you two is striking. She proved it to us, in every way. Lilith..." Aurora¡¯s voice faltered.."


    I swallowed hard.


    "My little sister showed me her picture," i added quietly.


    Her brows furrowed. "Your sister?"


    "Yes. Ariel. She¡¯ll being tomorrow for the naming ceremon right?." "I wonder why hasn¡¯t shee to see me yet? Is Mom and Dad keeping her from me?"


    Aurora¡¯s heartbeat stuttered, loud and uneven, betraying her. She forced a smile. "No, nothing like that. She¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow. The Gilbert family is just... holding her back."


    I frowned. "And Natasha? Where is she? She should be in the High House. I haven¡¯t seen her at all."


    "They went out," Aurora answered too quickly. "On a pic. That¡¯s why Ariel hasn¡¯t been around either."


    "A pic," I muttered bitterly. "Of course. And of course, I wasn¡¯t invited. Am I even a Gilbert?" I rolled my eyes, anger simmering under my skin.


    But I pressed on. "Back to my mother. Where is she? Why haven¡¯t I seen her myself? I need to ask her so many questions, Aurora. I need to see her. Is there anywhere I can find her before tomorrow?"


    Aurora reached for my hand. "Calm down, Hazel, We don¡¯t know where she went. But she¡¯ll be back soon¡ªI promise. Please, for now, forget about her."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, fighting the storm inside me.


    "Well then," I whispered atst, "I know Jonathan said he¡¯d being back tomorrow."


    Aurora stiffened, but I said nothing more.


    I had already decided.


    Everyone here was hiding something from me. So of course¡ªI would keep Jonathan¡¯s existence hidden from them too.


    "So... what about the dress Caspian got me?" I asked, forcing a small smile.


    Aurora¡¯s face brightened instantly. "Oh! Let me get it. It¡¯s beautiful!" she shrieked, nearly bouncing as she rushed out.


    Less than ten minutester she returned, holding the dress delicately in her arms. And when I saw it, my breath caught.


    The stones glimmered under the candlelight, the embroideries of white and blue shimmering like moonlit frost. Even without wearing it, I knew it would fit me perfectly. Bless that man, always so thoughtful.


    "Do you want to try it on now?" Aurora asked hopefully.


    "No, no, no," I shook my head quickly. "It¡¯s too precious to wear before the ceremony. Tomorrow will be the first. I can already see it fits me¡ªI don¡¯t need to test it."


    "Good idea," she said, still beaming.


    I touched the dress gently. "Ah, I love this. I love you guys so much. Only if Leon could get me something like this..."


    At that name, Aurora froze. Her expression faltered.


    "Leon?" she asked carefully, her face suddenly tense.


    "Are you... having something with Leon?" I teased, raising a brow.


    "What? No, no!" Aurora waved her hands, too quickly. "Leon and I? Never. He¡¯s a werewolf, I¡¯m a witch. Very soon, he¡¯ll find his mate, and they¡¯ll live a happy life. And I¡¯ll find my wizard. There¡¯s nothing between us."


    "Aurora," I pressed gently, "you can tell me."


    "There¡¯s nothing to tell you, Hazel. You wouldn¡¯t understand."


    "I will," I insisted.


    "No," she snapped softly, shaking her head. "I promise you¡ªthere¡¯s nothing."


    I studied her, but she wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. "You two are awfully close for people who im not to be in love," I murmured.


    Aurora stiffened, then abruptly rose. "You need sleep. Tomorrow is a big day." And before I could stop her, she rushed out of the room and shut the door behind her.


    My heart ached for her. I knew. She would never truly have her happy ending¡ªnot with the forbidden romance she carried for Leon. A witch and a gamma werewolf... their worlds could never align. And yet, wasn¡¯t I living proof it could work? A Crescent¡ªborn of both witch and werewolf blood. If I existed, then maybe, just maybe, they had a chance too. I sincerely hoped so.


    Midnight came, and Iy down beside my babies, their soft breaths steady andforting. The window creaked open suddenly, and I tensed immediately, my heart pounding, ready for Jonathan.


    But it wasn¡¯t him.


    It was Cayden.


    He stepped inside, holding something that glittered under the candlelight.


    "Is that... a dress?" I asked.


    Cayden scratched his head nervously, his smile faint but genuine. He set the dress gently on my bed. His eyes shifted¡ªandnded on Caspian¡¯s gift, disyed proudly on the mannequin. His jaw tightened slightly.


    "Oh. I see Caspian¡¯s already given you a dress," he muttered.


    "Yes," I answered. "And yours? Did you... get this one for me?"


    He shook his head. "No. It¡¯s for my mother. I just wanted to show you. To ask if it looks good."


    "It looks beautiful," I said honestly.


    But something inside me twisted. I didn¡¯t know if it was greed or longing, but the sight of that red dress melted me. Suddenly, Caspian¡¯s dress didn¡¯t feel like the most beautiful one anymore. My selfish heart wanted that dress. But Cayden had said it was for his mother, and I had no choice but to let it go.


    "What are you doing here, besides showing me your mother¡¯s dress?" I asked.


    His gaze flickered, and then he said softly, "I came here to sleep."


    "Sleep?" I blinked in disbelief.


    "Yes," he nodded, though his thumb fidgeted nervously. I realized then¡ªCayden, the cold-hearted Alpha, was nervous in front of me. And gods, what a rare sight that was.


    "Since we¡¯re now a family," he continued cautiously, "with beautiful twins... I propose we sleep together."


    I furrowed my brows. "You are aware I don¡¯t have only one husband, right? I also have another."


    "Yes," he admitted, his eyes softening. "But he¡¯ll be fine with it. This is just... sometimes."


    My chest tightened. "And when the babies grow up? What then? Why are you suddenly doing this?"


    He hesitated, his gaze flickering toward the mirror. For a brief moment, his face shifted¡ªhaunted.


    "I just... I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for you to be alone right now. With the clouds, and¡ª" He stopped himself, swallowing the rest of his words.


    When his eyes returned to me, his voice was low. "It¡¯s not safe. Let¡¯s just get some sleep."

 Chapter 160: Stubborn couples

    <h4>Chapter 160: Stubborn couples</h4>


    *~Hazel¡¯s POV~*


    "And since when do youe to sleep in my room?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    He turned his head slightly, lips curving into that maddening smirk. "Well, well... I don¡¯t think I need to exin myself again. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for you and my babies to sleep alone tonight."


    "Oh, somebody has suddenly be an overprotective father and a good husband?" I scoffed. "That¡¯s strange, because I don¡¯t recall ever seeing you act like that."


    "Everything begins with a small step," he said smoothly. "Some things change overnight, darling. Now, go to sleep."


    "I¡¯m not ready to sleep."


    "Why not? You have a big day tomorrow."


    "I don¡¯t know," I muttered. "I¡¯m just... not ready to sleep."


    "Hazel, go to sleep," he ordered, his tone dipping into authority. "Or I¡¯ll drag you there myself."


    I squawked when he suddenly did. The man practically hauled me onto the bed.


    "I don¡¯t want my wife to have puffy eyes tomorrow," he murmured, pinning me under the covers.


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to sleep now!" I shot back.


    "Hazel," he said again, more firmly this time, "sleep."


    And I don¡¯t know what came over me¡ªbut the submission tugged at me, gnawing, weakening my resistance. Against my will, Iid back down and pulled the sheets over myself.


    "Good."


    He slid into the bed beside me, slipping under the same sheet. I yanked the fabric all to myself. He tugged it back. I pulled harder. He pulled harder still.


    "We¡¯re supposed to share the sheets," he said tly. "This is a bed for two people."


    "Well, this is my room," I shot back. "You barged into my room, so you live by my rules."


    "Oh, really?" His smirk widened. "This is my High House. My Pack House. I own every room here. So technically, you¡¯re living by my rules."


    "Fine," I hissed. "If this is your room, your Pack House... then go eat it." I snatched the sheets and a pillow, climbing off the bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m going to sleep outside. That way, I won¡¯t have to live by your rules."


    "Fine. Go sleep outside. I¡¯ll watch you," he said, infuriatingly calm.


    So I stormed out, pillow under one arm, sheets bundled in the other. I crept downstairs. The halls were silent, everyone asleep. For a moment, I considered going to Caspian¡¯s room¡ªbut it was the middle of the night, and I could already imagine Cayden following me, iming Caspian¡¯s room was part of his house too, and that I¡¯d still have to abide. No, thank you.


    So I went outside.


    The night air bit into my skin instantly. The cold seeped into my bones until they rattled. Still, Iid the sheets across the ground, tossed the pillow down, and stubbornlyid myself on the floor.


    A shadow shifted at the window above me. Then his voice. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re seriously sleeping on the ground."


    I tilted my face up, ring at him. "With this attitude of yours, I doubt you¡¯ll ever be a good father."


    He smirked, utterly unbothered. "My babies are inside, sleeping peacefully because of me. I put them to sleep. And yet you¡¯re still doubting me?"


    "Well, their mother isn¡¯t with them right now," I muttered. "Good night."


    I closed my eyes, letting the night wrap around me.


    That was when the thunder pped.


    My eyes flew open, heart racing, as a sharp howl tore from my throat, thinking danger had arrived. But then, rain began to fall¡ªsoft at first, then steady, drizzling across my sheets and pillow.


    And then I heard his voice again, calm but carrying through the storm.


    "Won¡¯t youe inside? It will soon start raining."


    The rain kept pouring, heavier and colder, until my bones rattled beneath my skin. My hair clung to my face, drenched, and the sheets and pillow I¡¯d carried outside were utterly ruined¡ªsodden, useless weights.


    <i>Oh my God, I¡¯m going to catch a serious cold.</i>


    Still, I clenched my teeth. I wasn¡¯t going to give in. "I¡¯ll stay right here," I muttered stubbornly. "I¡¯ll wait until morning. Caspian will bring me inside. Since Cayden wants to be arrogant¡ª"


    A deafening thunderp cut me off. The sky cracked open, light shing so bright my heart jolted painfully in my chest. I screamed, body trembling violently.


    And then¡ªwarmth.


    Arms pulled me in, strong and unyielding. My face buried against a massive chest, broad enough to shield mepletely from the rain. His body radiated heat, wrapping around me like fire against the storm.


    I looked up. Ash-red eyes burned into mine, soft streaks of rain glistening down his striking face. For a moment, I froze¡ªcaught in the dangerous beauty of him. Then, panicked, I shoved him back.


    "Fine! I¡¯m sorry. Take your damn sheets for yourself."


    "They¡¯re soaked," he pointed out dryly, gesturing at the dripping bundle.


    "There are others inside," I snapped. "And I¡¯m not sharing them with you."


    He exhaled sharply. "Stop behaving like a child. You¡¯re a woman. Nowe inside."


    I hesitated, teeth chattering, but he¡¯d already noticed. Without another word, he shrugged off his cloak and wrapped it firmly around me. Instantly, warmth seeped into my body. My breath steadied, though my gaze darted away from his.


    Still, my eyes betrayed me¡ªslipping back to him, lingering on the lines of his well-toned body as he guided me back into the High House.


    Inside, he lit a candle, its glow chasing away the damp shadows.


    That¡¯s when we noticed her¡ªour baby girl¡ªawake, her tiny feet shoved straight into her mouth.


    Cayden chuckled, striding over. He gently tugged her foot free, only for her to immediately shove it back. She let out a wail when he removed it again, and shoved it back once more with determined little fists.


    "See?" Caydenughed, shaking his head. "Not only does she look like her mother, she¡¯s just as stubborn."


    "I am not stubborn," I retorted, folding my arms. "And she¡¯s not stubborn either. She just... likes it."


    He tried again, removing her foot. She wailed louder and shoved it back.


    "Putting her feet in her mouth, really? This is what she loves?" Cayden muttered in disbelief. "What kind of habit is this?"


    "Well, at least my boy isn¡¯t like that."


    Cayden smirked. "Exactly. Look at him¡ªsleeping peacefully, like me. Calm. Collected."


    "That¡¯s because he takes after his father," I teased. "But the girl? She¡¯s exactly like her mother."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I¡¯m saying," he replied with mock solemnity, "you passed your stubborn genes down to the girl, while I passed my calm and respectful genes to the boy. That¡¯s why he sleeps like an angel while she fights us with her little feet."


    "Don¡¯t you dare discriminate between our babies," I snapped.


    "I¡¯m not discriminating," he said quickly, hands raised. "Just... observing."


    "Mm-hmm." I rolled my eyes.


    "Fine," he sighed, shaking his head. "Let¡¯s stop arguing."


    He moved toward the firece, stacking wood and striking a me. The fire roared to life, casting golden warmth through the room.


    "You should be asleep by now," he said gently, ncing back at me. "Tomorrow is the ceremony. And..." His voice dropped lower, his eyes catching the firelight. "Something important is happening."


    I tilted my head. "Something important?"

 Chapter 161: Arrogant Jonathan

    <h4>Chapter 161: Arrogant Jonathan</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Lilith¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Wakey, sleeping beauty!"


    A masculine voice jolted me awake. My eyes fluttered open, only to find my arms bound tightly to a chair. The chains cut into my skin, burning, electrified. I couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    Alice sat directly in front of me, tears streaming down her face.


    "Please, Jonathan," she begged. "Release her."


    Jonathan¡¯s smirk was sharp as a de. "Release her? Nope. She¡¯ll only ruin my ns if I do that."


    "She won¡¯t," Alice whispered desperately. "I promise."


    Heughed bitterly. "So many times you¡¯ve promised me, Alice. And every single time, the both of you prove you¡¯re nothing but trouble. No. Not this time."


    "Then I¡¯ll release her myself," Alice said, her voice trembling as she reached for the chain around me.


    The instant her hand touched it, sparks red. Electricity surged, throwing her back with a cry.


    Jonathan chuckled darkly. "You can¡¯t. Only I can release that chain."


    "Release me, damn you!" I hissed, ring up at him.


    "No." His smile vanished, his voice deepening into something deadly. "And if anything happens to my daughter or her children, I promise you¡ª"


    "You promise me what?" he cut me off, his tone rising in fury. "You knew damn well that your daughter was my mate! Fine¡ªI was frozen in time, but did you really have to pick another mate for her? Do you know what it feels like to watch my mate imed by not one, not two, but three wolves?"


    "Actually... it¡¯s three," I muttered coldly, a small smirk tugging my lips.


    His hand cracked across my face, hard enough to make blood stter across the floor.


    Alice jumped to her feet. "Jonathan, stop!"


    But she didn¡¯t dare touch him. She knew if she tried, she¡¯d be as good as dead.


    "How dare you," Jonathan growled, looming over me. "How dare you mate my mate to triplet wolves?"


    "Because I can," I spat, tasting blood. "And because I did."


    His jaw clenched. My n had worked¡ªat least for now. It would keep him away from my daughter. But for how long? Not when this man was an aggravating monster, relentless and obsessive.


    "You will pay," Jonathan hissed, his green eyes zing with rage. "I will not stand by and watch my mate mated to three worthless wolves. She already has children with them! You should have left her alone."


    "She¡¯s gone already, Jonathan," I said coldly. "Go find another mate."


    "That¡¯s not how it works!" His voice thundered through the chamber. "That¡¯s not how fate works!"


    "Well, sorry for you," I sneered.


    His fist struck my face again, harder, sending more blood spilling from my mouth. My vision blurred, but I held his gaze.


    "Jonathan, stop!" Alice cried again. "You¡¯re a gentleman, aren¡¯t you? She¡¯s ady. She¡¯s Lilith¡ª"


    "She¡¯s not my Lilith," Jonathan snarled, his voice sharp with venom. "She¡¯s a betrayal. A liar. A bitch. She¡¯s everything that is damnable on this earth."


    Alice¡¯s shoulders shook. "She released us, Jonathan. If not for her, we would still be frozen in time."


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes snapped to her. "And whose fault was it that we were frozen in the first ce? If you and Lilith hadn¡¯t snuck out that night¡ªif they hadn¡¯t traced you back home¡ªwould they have attacked us? Tell me, Alice. Tell me!"


    That¡¯s what I thought," Jonathan muttered darkly when none of us replied. He turned to his men, his tone sharp. "Ruby. Kelvin."


    At once, they rushed in, heads bowed.


    "Where is the information I asked for?" Jonathan demanded.


    Ruby stepped forward. "You were right. She didn¡¯t just give birth to the babies herself. Tefakali delivered them for a while. But one of the triplet brothers took her and the children¡ªand they went missing. For a time, no one could trace them. But recently... they¡¯ve been found."


    Jonathan¡¯s lips curved in satisfaction. "Really? That exins why I only met two brothers at the High House. So where is the third triplet now?"


    Ruby lowered her gaze. "He is dead. Buried, ording to the reports."


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed, then glimmered. "Hmm. So I only need to take down two. Tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" his men echoed in unison.


    "Yes," he said with finality. "I went to the High House today. They¡¯re having a ceremony." His smirk widened. "And have I told you? I met my mate. And she... she is breathtakingly beautiful."


    Across the room, I lifted my chin, my lips curling bitterly. "Are you calling me beautiful?"


    Jonathan stepped closer, his gaze never wavering. "Yes, Lilith. I am."


    I cupped my lips mockingly, shaking my head. "We look exactly alike, don¡¯t we? If you call her beautiful, you¡¯re calling me beautiful too."


    "Yes, yes," he said impatiently, brushing the words aside. "You are beautiful. Absolutely beautiful. But there¡¯s something about your daughter..."


    He leaned down, cupping my cheeks. His touch was deceptively gentle, yet it made my stomach twist.


    "Although you said you two look alike, she has something youck. A light. And I am guessing the universe gave it to her deliberately. Because it knew¡ªyou are not deserving of me." His voice dropped, a low growl. "So the universe struck the midpoint between us. And ced it in your daughter. Someone more deserving. More powerful. Even more beautiful."


    He smiled, a predator¡¯s smile. "I can¡¯t wait to hold her in my arms. To call her mine. And once those two pathetic mates of hers are dead, and those disgusting little babies out of the picture..."


    I smirked to myself, though my lips tasted of blood. If only you knew, I thought bitterly. If you knew the power those babies carried, you wouldn¡¯t dare call them disgusting. You would be chasing them instead. Fearful. Desperate.


    But I kept it to myself. Jonathan¡¯s arrogance blinded him¡ªand for now, that blindness was my only weapon.


    Tomorrow, Hazel¡¯s naming ceremony would take ce. Tomorrow, he would try to strike.


    I clenched my fists against the chains, ignoring the searing pain of the magic that bound me. I have to protect her. I have to find a way to leave this ce. To warn the brothers. To make sure Hazel and her children are shielded.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 162: Desire for a red dress

    <h4>Chapter 162: Desire for a red dress</h4>


    *<i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i>


    "Something important? Like what?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Cayden drew in a deep breath. His gaze flickered toward the fire before returning to me. "I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this... but... I saw something today. Someone, rather. Someone who threatened me."


    My stomach dropped. Jonathan.


    I was sure of it. That damn figure, the one who appeared to me¡ªof course it was him. And if he showed himself to Cayden too, at the exact same time, then it was no coincidence.


    Jonathan was circling us.


    Cayden¡¯s jaw tightened. "That¡¯s part of why I came here tonight. To sleep beside you. To make sure your safety¡ªand our children¡¯s safetyis guaranteed. Something might happen tomorrow, Hazel. And I need you to be very alert."


    I swallowed, my throat dry. "Tomorrow..."


    "Yes." His eyes softened slightly. "Thank the Goddess your womb has already awakened. Soon, Aurora will begin teaching you how to channel spells and everything else you¡¯ll need. Until then, I just want you safe."


    He was right. Every word of it. But my bones already felt heavy, my body chilled, as if my strength was slipping away before the battle even began. My lids lowered, weariness tugging at me.


    And then my mind twisted back to Jonathan.


    The memory of his voice, his promise to take me, the way he called my babies mystics¡ªit gnawed at my stomach until I thought I would be sick. Tomorrow loomed like a stormcloud, and I didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    I turned my head toward Cayden. "I¡¯d better sleep," I whispered.


    "Yeah," he murmured, lying back. "We both better."


    We slipped under the sheets. This time, he didn¡¯t tug them away from me or y at winning dominance. He left the nket fully in my grasp, as though letting me have the victory. But guilt twisted inside me. Selfishness.


    So, after a moment, I nudged the sheets back toward him, making sure the sound was loud enough for him to notice.


    A low chuckle rumbled from his chest.


    And before I could stop it, a smile curved across my lips¡ªsoft, unbidden, traitorous.


    <i>Damn it. What¡¯s wrong with me?</i>


    The morning sunlight crept through the curtains and spilled across my face. I groaned softly as my eyes fluttered open. But when I tried to move, I couldn¡¯t.


    Oh my Goddess... am I paralyzed?


    My breath quickened until I turned my head and realized why I couldn¡¯t move.


    Cayden.


    His arms were wrapped tightly around me, caging me in, holding me against him as though I were the most fragile thing in the world. The babies¡¯ cradles were right beside us, both of them sleeping soundly. And Cayden¡¯s head rested against my neck, his mouth brushing warm breaths against my skin.


    I could barely breathe. Damn it, this man is heavy.


    "Get off me," I muttered, wriggling against him. I pushed at his chest until his eyes blinked open.


    "Oh, Goddess," he rasped, sitting up. "It¡¯s morning already?"


    "Damn," I teased, rubbing my shoulder. "This is the first time I¡¯ve woken up with you... and of course it had to be on your children¡¯s naming ceremony."


    His eyes narrowed in a re. "Our children¡¯s naming ceremony," he corrected. "And we¡¯rete."


    He leapt from the bed and rushed out, leaving me staring after him, baffled at his sudden panic.


    That¡¯s when I noticed Aurora standing in the doorway, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips.


    "Um... you guys¡ª" she began.


    "Yes, I know," I cut her off quickly, cheeks heating.


    Her eyes widened, shocked. I knew exactly what she was thinking. She had just walked in on the impossible: Cayden and I in the same room, the same bed, and the room wasn¡¯t torn apart. No chaos, no fights. Just... us.


    Well¡ªexcept for the fact that I almost caught a cold


    Okay, that¡¯s weird," Aurora muttered, still giving me a look. "Anyway, I¡¯ll excite myself first thing¡ªwe need to be prepared. Guests have already started arriving. And ah! I¡¯m going to mor these babies." She bent over the twins, grinning. "By the way... have you two even decided on the names yet?"


    My stomach dropped. Names.


    "Oh, Goddess," I groaned, smacking my forehead. "We¡¯re terrible parents. Cayden and I spent the entire night in the same room, and we didn¡¯t even talk about names. What kind of parents are we?"


    Auroraughed under her breath, but I could already feel the panic rising in my chest. I had ideas, sure, but leaving it entirely up to Cayden? Absolutely not. Knowing him, he¡¯de up with something ridiculous. I¡¯d have to catch him before the big moment.


    Aurora pped her hands together suddenly. "Oh, and look what I have here¡ª" She lifted a dress from its wrapping and held it out dramatically.


    My stomach flipped.


    The red dress.


    The same red dress Cayden had brought yesterday. The one he imed was for his mother.


    My breath caught. My heart pounded as Aurora¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight.


    "Oh my Goddess. This... this is stunning. Even more beautiful than the one Caspian got you."


    I froze, face heating. "Did Cayden... bring it for you?"


    Aurora¡¯s grin widened like she¡¯d caught me red-handed. "Oh my God. He really did!"


    "No, no," I stammered, shaking my head too quickly. "It¡¯s for his mother. He¡ªhe just forgot it here."


    Aurora arched a brow. "Huh? No. Elder Anna already has her dress. In fact, I just came back from morina Hall. I saw it. She¡¯s set. That¡¯s not hers."


    "But he said¡ª"


    "He lied," Aurora said tly. "Izul, wake up. He brought this for you. He probably saw Caspian¡¯s gown for you and panicked, so he pretended it was for his mother. Elder Anna never said a word about Cayden getting her a dress."


    My throat went dry. "Maybe... maybe he wanted to surprise her," I said weakly.


    Aurora folded her arms. "Are you blind, or are you just pretending? He brought it for you."


    I swallowed hard, staring at the dress. The red fabric shimmered like fire, bold and magnificent. My fingers twitched, aching to snatch it from Aurora¡¯s hands, to slip it over my skin, to mor myself into the center of every eye tonight.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    "No," I said finally, forcing the word past my lips. "I can¡¯t wear it. Caspian already brought me a gown, and he¡¯s expecting me to wear it tonight. I¡¯ll wear his."


    Aurora shrugged lightly. "It¡¯s your decision. But you could just tell everyone Cayden gave this to you, and no one would question it."


    I shook my head, even as my heart screamed differently. "No. I¡¯m wearing Caspian¡¯s."


    But as Aurora carefully folded the red gown away, my chest ached.


    Because deep inside, I wanted it. I wanted to wear it, to step into that hall radiant in crimson, to let the world¡¯s gaze follow me.


    And turning away from that desire hurt more than I cared to admit.

 Chapter 163: Protect Hazel

    <h4>Chapter 163: Protect Hazel</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Caspian¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    The pack and I were outside, finishing the final touches for the ceremony. Decorations were going up, security had been doubled. We were doing everything in our power to make sure this day went perfectly.


    Cayden had a gut feeling¡ªthat something bad might happen today. And when Cayden has a gut feeling, we listen.


    So we were on high alert.


    The omega wolves helped Mother with the floral disys while Leon coordinated the outer gate patrols. As beta, I had to make sure everything stayed tight while our alpha¡ªmy brother¡ªprepared himself for the ceremony.


    That was when something hit me.


    A small thud bounced off my chest.


    I looked down. A pebble? No. Not a rock¡ªa piece of folded paper.


    I picked it up.


    One word was scribbled across it:


    Rooftop. Now.


    My brows drew together. I nced around. No one looked suspicious. I was about to signal Leon but hesitated. Why involve him yet?


    Something told me I needed to handle this alone.


    I lifted my gaze toward the rooftop¡ªand caught a shadow disappearing just out of sight.


    Without wasting another second, I moved. I leapt onto the ledge and pulled myself up the upper wall,nding silently on the rooftop.


    There¡ªtwo figures. Cloaked.


    "Who are you?" I barked. "And what are you doing here?"


    One of the figures took a slow step forward.


    "I must be losing my mind," I muttered. "Coming up here alone to meet cloaked strangers in the middle of pack territory."


    The figure on the left pulled down her hood.


    And I froze.


    "Hazel?" I whispered.


    "No," she corrected sharply. "Lilith."


    My chest tightened. Lilith...?


    "You still haven¡¯t recognized the face of your mate?" she said bitterly. "I¡¯m disappointed, Caspian."


    She stepped closer. That¡¯s when I noticed her face¡ªscratched, bruised, torn like something had mauled her. Deep gashes ran across her cheek and brow, and... she wasn¡¯t healing.


    "What happened to you?" I asked, my voice cracking. "Why aren¡¯t you healing? What¡¯s wrong with your face?"


    Her eyes met mine, wild and desperate.


    "Hazel is in danger."


    My blood ran cold.


    "This isn¡¯t my real body," she continued, panting. "My actual body is chained to a chair. I only managed to get here with a spell¡ªthis is just a shadow of myself. But I had toe."


    I stepped toward her, gripping her shoulders. "What do you mean she¡¯s in danger? Who¡¯s threatening her?"


    But I already knew the answer.


    "Jonathan," she said, confirming my worst fear. "He¡¯sing. Today. During the ceremony."


    "How did you¡ª? What are you even talking about?" I asked, stepping back. My mind spun. "Is this some kind of joke? A prank? Where have you been all this while, Lilith? You vanished. Hazel and the babies were missing, and you¡ªyou were nowhere to be found. You didn¡¯t show your face, not once. And now you suddenly appear out of thin air on the very day your daughter is naming her children?"


    Lilith¡¯s expression broke¡ªanguish clear in her swollen, wounded face.


    "I know," she whispered. "Believe me, Caspian... I wanted to stay away. But I made a mistake. A terrible mistake."


    I clenched my fists. "What mistake?"


    Her gaze locked onto mine, intense. "Remember that day¡ªthe day ck blood dripped from your eyes?"


    My chest tightened. I remembered it. Too well.


    "I awakened something that day," she said quietly.


    I turned slowly toward the second cloaked figure¡ªforgotten until now. She hadn¡¯t spoken. Hadn¡¯t moved. But as my eyes met hers, she pulled her hood down.


    My breath caught.


    Red hair. Not as wild as Aurora¡¯s¡ªbut close. Softer, more matured. Her face was older, more regal, but the resemnce was there. Clear. Obvious.


    Even a blind man could tell she was blood. She looked like Aurora.


    "What... what is going on here?" I muttered. "How? Who is she?"


    Lilith¡¯s voice came next, gentle but heavy. "I brought back my Crescents."


    I turned back to her. "What do you mean, brought back?"


    "That day," she said, "when the ck clouds formed... and ck blood rained from the sky¡ªit wasn¡¯t just weather. That was the day of awakening. The day I resurrected them."


    "Them...?"


    "The Crescents. All of them. And because the babies¡ªyour children¡ªshared a piece of their power with you, you carried Crescent blood in that moment. That¡¯s why you cried ck. That¡¯s why all Crescents cried ck that day."


    My heart thundered. "And now... one of them wants Hazel?"


    Lilith nodded solemnly. "He ims he¡¯s Hazel¡¯s true mate."


    "What?!" I snapped, voice rising. "Hazel has true mates. Me. Cayden. Our brother. We¡¯re her mates!"


    She looked away. "I made that happen."


    "What?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s...plicated. A long story. One I can¡¯t afford to unpack right now. But we don¡¯t have time."


    Her voice shook now. "The spell I used¡ªit won¡¯t hold much longer. This is just a shadow of me, Caspian. My real body is somewhere else. They¡¯ve chained me. I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m conscious, but I can¡¯t escape. I risked everything to send this projection."


    "Who chained you?" I asked urgently. "Where are you being held?"


    Lilith¡¯s eyes darkened. "I can¡¯t say. If you try toe for me, you¡¯ll walk into a trap. Even your whole pack couldn¡¯t stand against what¡¯s guarding that ce. My Crescents... they are not like your wolves. You¡¯d be ughtered."


    "Then what do we do?" I asked, voice tightening.


    "You hide her."


    "Hazel?"


    She nodded. "They¡¯lle for her tonight. And they won¡¯t stop until she¡¯s theirs."


    Rage simmered under my skin.


    "No," she said before I could speak again. "I don¡¯t want you to just protect her. I want you to bring them down. Everyst one of them. Do you understand me, Caspian?"


    My jaw clenched. "Yes."


    "So... do you have a n?" I asked, my voice low, uncertain.


    Lilith nodded. "Yes. There is a n. But I won¡¯t lie to you, Caspian¡ªI don¡¯t know how urate or sessful it¡¯ll be."


    I stayed silent, listening.


    "My n," she continued, "is to inform you first¡ªso you and your brothers can stay alert. Then I¡¯ll go back... try to break the chain spell holding me. If I can free myself before the ceremony starts, I¡¯ll return and switch ces with Hazel."


    "Switch ces?" I echoed, blinking.


    "Yes," she said firmly. "I¡¯ll wear Hazel¡¯s gown¡ªthe same one she¡¯s already dressed in. I¡¯ll take her ce, and they¡¯ll take me instead of her."


    My eyes widened.


    "I¡¯ll pretend to be Hazel," she continued. "We have the same face, same height, same scent. Even the same powers, though she¡¯s a natural-born Crescent and I was spell-made. But I can mimic her long enough. Just enough to fool them."


    My jaw clenched. "And what if they figure it out? What if you get caught?"


    Lilith gave a sad, almost serene smile. "Then that¡¯s the sacrifice a mother makes."


    I stared at her. The bruises on her face. The blood still dried at her temple. She was already halfway gone, and yet here she was, offering herself again.


    "When will you be back?" I asked. "When do you n to switch with Hazel?"


    "That¡¯s the part I can¡¯t promise," she said, shaking her head. "That¡¯s why I said I don¡¯t know how reliable this n will be. It all depends on how quickly I can weaken the spell binding me."


    Suddenly, the other Crescent¡ªAurora¡¯s look-alike¡ªstepped forward. "In thirty minutes," she said. "Jonathan and others will begin moving. They¡¯re already preparing to head out. We have to act fast."


    We all turned to her, urgency crashing over us.


    "If Lilith¡¯s prison is far," the other Crescent continued, "then the distance will weaken the magic on the chains. It¡¯ll give her a better chance of breaking it. Once she¡¯s free, we¡¯ll make our move and head directly to the High House."


    Lilith turned back to me. "Is that a good n?" she asked.


    I took a deep breath. "Yes. It¡¯s risky... but it might be the only way."


    "Then make sure everything goes smoothly," she said, her voice sharp. "Only tell the ones you trust. Just Cayden and Aurora. No one else. Not even the guards. We can¡¯t risk a single slip."


    I nodded firmly. "I¡¯ll handle it."


    Lilith and the other Crescent locked eyes with me one final time¡ªthen vanished into the wind.


    I jumped down and rushed straight to Cayden¡¯s chamber.


    He was seated regally before a tall mirror, dressed in an opulent king¡¯s robeced with silver and encrusted with diamonds. He looked every bit the Alpha¡ªcalm, powerful,posed¡ªas the maids moved around him, adding finishing touches, brushing down his sleeves, adjusting the folds of his cor.


    The moment he saw me in the reflection, he turned slightly, his eyes narrowed.


    "Wrong time, brother," he said coolly. "As you can see, I¡¯m being moured. Not exactly ideal for conversation."


    "This can¡¯t wait," I snapped. "We need to talk. Now."


    He turned fully, his expression sharp. "Of all the times in the world, you choose now?" He scoffed. "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m quite busy¡ª"


    "It¡¯s about Hazel," I interrupted. "And the figure. I think it¡¯s connected to what you¡¯ve been sensing."


    His face immediately changed. The edge in his voice dropped. He turned to the maids. "Leave us."


    They hesitated. He didn¡¯t repeat himself. One look, and they bowed quickly, retreating out of the room. We waited until even their heartbeats faded down the hallway.


    Cayden stood slowly. "What did you find out?"


    "I saw Lilith."


    His eyes widened.


    "She used a spell to send a projection of herself to the rooftop. Said her real body is chained somewhere. She came to warn us."


    "Warn us?" Cayden echoed. "Yes," I said. "Someone ising. For Hazel."


    His breath caught. I saw it¡ªthe realization clicking in his eyes.


    "So that¡¯s why that figure came to me," he muttered. "He told me he wasing to take something that belongs to him."


    His jaw clenched.


    "<strong><i>He meant Hazel."</i></strong>

 Chapter 164: Babies name.

    <h4>Chapter 164: Babies name.</h4>


    <strong>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not wearing the red dress?" Aurora asked me for the hundredth time.


    I turned so fast I almost gave her a full-on re. "I am not, Aurora."


    "I already look beautiful in this," I added, more to convince myself than her, as I stared at my reflection in the mirror.


    The blue gown Caspian had picked shimmered like moonlight over water. It hugged me in all the right ces. Delicate diamondsced the bodice, and the off-shoulder sleeves gave a soft, elegant glow to my corbones. I smiled faintly.


    But of course, Aurora wouldn¡¯t quit.


    "You know what¡¯s going to fit you even more perfectly? That red dress. It would bring out your hair and your eyes." She gestured dramatically toward it.


    "I said I¡¯m not wearing it," I replied through gritted teeth. "Now pack it up and take it to Elder Anna."


    "Elder Anna already has her dress."


    "Well, Cayden brought this one for her," I countered.


    "No, he didn¡¯t. He lied." Aurora folded her arms. "He got it for you."


    "Aurora, please don¡¯t stress me. I have a whole day ahead of me," I sighed, then turned my attention to my babies. They were already dressed in the most adorable little outfits. My heart swelled. "We¡¯ve waited so long for this, and now you two look perfect. I just wish I knew what your names were."


    I crouched slightly, brushing my fingers against their soft cheeks.


    "I thought of a million names back when I was pregnant, but now? Nothing. My mind¡¯s nk. It¡¯s like... you two don¡¯t need names," I chuckled softly. "Weird."


    Just then, as Aurora was reluctantly packing the red dress back up, Leon walked in.


    Aurora stumbled¡ªliterally stumbled¡ªand turned her face quickly away from him. I smirked.


    He looked between us, holding out the red dress. "Alpha Cayden told me to leave this in Luna Hazel¡¯s room."


    "Here it is," Aurora said quickly, handing it over. "She¡¯s not wearing it, though. Already put on the blue one."


    Leon blinked. "He didn¡¯t say you should wear it. Just that it should be left here."


    "Why?" I asked suspiciously.


    "I don¡¯t know, ma¡¯am. He just said it was for you," Leon replied, his expression unreadable as he bowed and left.


    Aurora turned to me, eyes practically screaming "I told you so." I red at her before she could say it out loud.


    "Fine," she muttered, raising her hands in surrender. She dropped the red dress gently on the bed, turned on her heels, and asked, "Are you ready? We should go."


    I hesitated. "No. I need to see Cayden first."


    She tilted her head slightly. "Why?"


    "To talk... about the babies¡¯ names. And the danger he mentioned. Something¡¯s not sitting right with me."


    She nodded with that same softness she always reserved for serious moments. "Alright. I¡¯ll send him straight to your room."


    I sat back, a heaviness pressing down on my chest.


    <i>Why does this feel so wrong?</i>


    Naming my babies ¡ª something that should be beautiful, sacred even ¡ª felt like I was doing something wrong. Like I was naming children that already had names... names I once knew. My mind spiraled.


    I stood up, the urge overwhelming me.


    I need to see Jonathan.


    He promised toe today... promised to tell me the truth.


    The truth that everyone¡¯s hiding from me.


    I walked to the window where I had first seen him ¡ª the very spot our hands once touched through the ss, as if it were fate trying to stitch together two timelines. I ced my hand on the cold surface, closed my eyes, and willed him to appear. To show up. To tell me what no one else would.


    But when I opened my eyes...


    There was no hand waiting on the other side this time.


    No Jonathan. No answer. No truth.


    Just a tight grip around my lungs and the sharp sting of betrayal settling deeper in my bones.


    "What if my memories are connected to this?" I whispered. "What if I¡¯ve already named my babies? What if... I never even lost my memory in the first ce?"


    The thought made my chest twist.


    Maybe I did remember everything after giving birth ¡ª maybe something happened... something big... and then they made me forget. Every piece of this puzzle didn¡¯t make sense ¡ª and yet, the more I thought about it, the more it started to.


    No wonder Jonathan said they¡¯ve hidden so much from me.


    And if that¡¯s the case, whatever Cayden and his band of wolves are plotting to "protect" me ¡ª I¡¯ll go against it.


    If it means getting my memories back...


    If it means making this suffocating feeling in my chest go away...


    I¡¯ll do it.


    Even if it breaks everything apart.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I heard the door creak open.


    I turned sharply ¡ª startled ¡ª only to see Cayden step in.


    "You said you wanted to see me," he said softly.


    I flinched. My fingers hurt ¡ª I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d been biting them again.


    "We need to talk about the babies¡¯ names," I said quickly, avoiding his gaze. "There are two babies, Cayden. Not one. We can¡¯t just show up and stare nkly when they ask us to announce their names."


    "Right," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Any ideas?"


    He paused, then offered, "I was thinking... maybe the boy could be <i>Jordan, and the girl... Kaylee?"</i>


    I blinked. "What kind of names are those?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "What? You don¡¯t like them?"


    "No," I said firmly. "In fact... I have this feeling. This weird, aching feeling... like we¡¯ve already named them before."


    His eyes narrowed, just a little. "Hazel..."


    "Don¡¯t Hazel me," I snapped. "Tell me the truth. Have we ever talked about baby names before? Have we... already named them?"


    "If we had, we¡¯d remember," he said calmly, but there was something guarded in his tone.


    I shook my head. "No. No, I don¡¯t believe that anymore. I think it¡¯s one of the things you all are hiding from me."


    "We¡¯re not hiding anything."


    "Then exin why everything about my childbirth feels like a giant ck hole!" I snapped again, the emotion bursting. "You keep saying I had trauma. That Aurora will exin. But Aurora deflects everything. You all keep pushing things onto her ¡ª And I¡¯m left here in the dark. It¡¯s not fair."


    He sighed deeply. "Hazel..."


    I waved a hand. "No. You¡¯re not choosing <i>Jordan and Kaylee. </i>My babies aren¡¯t going to be called that."


    He crossed his arms. "Then what do you want to name them?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet. But I¡¯ll know when I feel it."


    "Or do you want to name one after yourself?" he asked. "Is that it? Hazel junior?"


    I stared at him nkly. "That¡¯s not funny."


    He lifted both palms in surrender. "Okay. Fine. You¡¯re right. This is important. But... can we talk calmly? I want us to choose together. Like actual parents."


    I swallowed hard. "Then stop hiding things from me, Cayden. Stop lying. And if you really want to help name these babies... start by helping me remember who I was before you all rewrote me."


    He looked away.... And that was all I need to know.

 Chapter 165: Finally!

    <h4>Chapter 165: Finally!</h4>


    *<strong><i>~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "So I was right," I said. "You¡¯re hiding something from me."


    "I never said that¡ª" He immediately deflected.


    "You didn¡¯t have to. Your eyes said it all." I spat.


    "My eyes?" Cayden stepped closer. I stepped back. He grabbed my waist and yanked me in until our chests met.


    "What do you see in them?" he murmured, brushing his hair out of his face. His stupidly gorgeous, well-sculpted face.


    "Lies and deceit." I shoved him off.


    He came right back, dragging me again. We wrestled me pushing, him pulling until the babies burst intoughter. We both froze.


    "Hey, look! They like it," Cayden said.


    "Let¡¯s do it again!"He pushed me again. And the twinsughed harder.


    "Why are you using me to entertain them?" I snapped.


    "It¡¯s fun," he said simply.


    "No, it¡¯s not. Let¡¯s pick their damn names and stop acting like a kid."


    "What am I even saying?" I muttered, rubbing my temple. "Asking a <i>child</i> to help name my babies..."


    "Fine," he shrugged. "Then I¡¯ll name them myself."


    "Have you forgotten something?" he cut in, smug. "I¡¯m not just their father¡ªI¡¯m the Alpha... I have a say in this."


    "No, you don¡¯t get power here," I hissed. "I¡¯m the one who birthed them. I brought them into this world."


    "And who made you their mother?" he replied smoothly...His voice dropped¡ªlow, dangerous.


    My heart stopped....That night shed in my head. The night I stormed into his room to reject him... and ended up getting marked instead. The memory hit me fresh and raw.


    I turned away and sat on the bed.. "Ugh."


    "Exactly," he muttered, sitting beside me. "We¡¯re never going to agree on this, are we?"


    "Nope." I flopped onto the bed. "How did we even end up as parents?"


    "Could¡¯ve been me and Caspian," I sighed. "Would¡¯ve been way easier."


    "Ouch. That hurts."


    "Sorry, it¡¯s just... we¡¯re notpatible parents. We should¡¯ve done a test or something."


    "That¡¯s not how the mate bond works," he said, voice suddenly soft. "We¡¯re made for each other."


    My heart flipped. I shut the feeling down fast...Just then, both babies reached their hands out.


    "Oh no. Not again." I leaned over. "You guys need feeding?"


    But the moment I touched their tiny fingers... I heard it. A voice. My voice... <i>and another masculine voice.</i>


    "<strong><i>Heather... Christian."</i></strong>


    I jerked back. "What?"


    I touched them again. It came clearer...my voice and a man¡¯s voice. Familiar. Cayden? No¡ªCaspian? Or...


    <i>Both?</i>


    "Their names," I whispered. "Heather and Christian.".....Cayden stared at me.


    "I¡¯ve said it before. I know I¡¯ve said it before. With you... or Caspian. I just..." My hand clutched my head as pain pulsed through it. "I can¡¯t remember when. But those are their names."


    "Heather... and Christian," he repeated slowly.


    I nodded. "Yes. I remember. Somehow, I remember."


    "Are you crazy?" Cayden asked, staring at me like I¡¯d just grown two heads.


    His brows lifted, concern shadowing his face as he reached out and touched my neck, checking my temperature.


    "No, I¡¯m not crazy," I said, swatting his hand off.


    "You¡¯re burning up," he muttered.


    "I¡¯m fine. Do I look like something is wrong with me?"


    "Yes," he said tly. "Yes, you absolutely do. You¡¯re lying¡ªnot just on I and Caspian¡ªbut on innocent babies. Hazel, you just said the babies told you their names."


    "They did!" I snapped. "I held their hands, and I heard voices. One of them was mine!"


    "Newborns, Hazel. Newborns. They don¡¯t even know what their hands are. How in the moon¡¯s name would they whisper their names into your head?"


    I red at him. "You¡¯re not listening. It wasn¡¯t a dream or hallucination. I felt it. It was real. The names are Heather and Christian."


    Cayden groaned dramatically and threw his hands in the air. "My wife is losing it."


    <strong>"I AM NOT CRAZY!"</strong>


    "Okay. Okay, fine," he said, holding his hands up in mock surrender. "But I still stand by Jordan and Kaylee. Solid names. Normal names."


    "I¡¯m not naming my babies Jordan and Kaylee."


    "And I¡¯m not naming mine Feathers and Cyristain," he muttered, purposely butchering the names.


    "It¡¯s Heather and Christian," I corrected through clenched teeth.


    As if on cue, the babies giggled in their cradles.


    "See!" I pointed. "They like those names!"


    He rolled his eyes. "Fine. Whatever. Maybe it¡¯s part of your magical delusion. But admit it, Hazel¡ªHeather sounds a little too close to Hazel. And Christian... doesn¡¯t that remind you of a certain Caspian?"


    I blinked.


    He smirked.


    "I am their father, not Caspian," he added sharply.


    "Are you jealous of your own baby?" I asked, disgusted.


    "No! I¡¯m just saying¡ªthe boy should have a name that reflects me. If the girl gets a name simr to yours¡ªHeather, Hazel¡ªthen maybe the boy¡¯s should be, I don¡¯t know... Cayden Jr.?"


    "Absolutely not."


    "Then at least not Christian. I¡¯m vetoing it."


    "Toote." I folded my arms. "You¡¯re not ready to act right, so Christian it is."


    He was about to argue when there was a knock at the door. The universe really had timing, because Caspian was the one who walked in.


    "Speak of the devil," Cayden muttered under his breath.


    I elbowed him and hissed, "Stop it."


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Caspian asked, already halfway to me.


    He leaned in and kissed my forehead. "Congrattions, dear."


    "Thank you," I said, returning the gesture with a quick kiss on his cheek.


    Cayden¡¯s face twitched. "Grab your room, man," he muttered bitterly.


    "Jealous?" I teased, raising a brow.


    "Nope." Cayden yanked me to his side. "You¡¯re my wife. Why would I be jealous of my own wife?" he asked, then kissed my forehead too.


    I wiped the kiss off. "Copycat."


    Cayden scowled.


    "We¡¯ve named the babies," I announced, turning to Caspian with a smile. "Heather and Christian."


    "We?" Cayden scoffed. "She means she named them. Solo. No input from me."


    "She ims the babies whispered their names to her." He turned to Caspian. "You hear that? Whispered. Newborns."


    "I promise you, it happened!" I shouted, ready to p both of them upside the head.


    Cayden threw his hands up dramatically. "See?! Our wife is losing it."


    "I. Am. Not. CRAZY!"


    The babiesughed again.


    Caspian chuckled. "Well, if the babies approve... I guess Christian and Heather it is."


    I shot Cayden a smug look....And he shot me a re.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 166: Red dress

    <h4>Chapter 166: Red dress</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "Perhaps when your precious Natasha returns from her little trip with her family, she¡¯ll bless you with twins. Then you can name them Jordan and Kaylee," I said with a smirk, my voice dipped in just the right amount of venom.


    Their faces shifted instantly. Cayden¡¯s smug expression vanished. Caspian¡¯s jaw tensed.


    I turned slowly, eyeing them both. "What?" I asked, feigning innocence. "Is she not on a trip?"


    The room grew silent for a second too long.


    "Who told you that?" Caspian asked carefully.


    "Aurora," I replied without hesitation, watching their reactions.


    "Ah... yeah," Cayden muttered, scratching his head. "They¡¯re on a trip."


    His voice sounded unsure, and I noticed Caspian didn¡¯t say a word to confirm or deny it. Their eyes weren¡¯t meeting mine.


    I nodded slowly, the smile slipping from my face. Liars.


    <i>Why are they lying again?. What has happened to my family?.. Ariel</i>


    <i>My stomach knotted.</i>


    More reason I need to see Jonathan.


    "I¡¯m ready," I said, straightening the hem of my dress.


    "Shall we?" Caspian offered his arm with a gentle smile.


    I took it. Cayden lifted the twins into his arms. He adjusted his robe with one arm and cradled them like they were ss with the other. We made our way downstairs.


    As soon as we stepped into the hall, every head turned.


    A hush fell across the room.


    I gripped Caspian¡¯s arm tighter, feeling the weight of their stares on my skin.


    The blue gown shimmered under the chandelier lights, hugging my frame perfectly. Caspian beside me in his noble silver and ck attire. Cayden, in his full alpha regalia, diamonds catching the light, with our twins nestled against his chest


    The pack held their breath as we descended like royals... well, we are.


    Whispers rippled across the room like wind in a wheat field.


    "<i>She¡¯s beautiful..."</i>


    <i>"That is our Luna."</i>


    "Those are the twins..."


    Cayden kept his eyes ahead, expression unreadable. Caspian was calm, warm. My own heart? Racing. But through all that, my eyes scanned the room like a hawk.


    Where are you, Jonathan? You promised me you¡¯de.


    We approached the hall¡¯s center, where Elder Anna and Elder us, my mother and father-inw, stood in regal posture.


    Caspian guided me forward while Cayden carefully stepped up and presented our twins to the gathered pack.


    The moment he lifted the ceremonial veil from their tiny faces, the pack erupted into a loud, unified howl of celebration.


    The sound echoed through the hall, a deep, proud roar that filled the walls and instantly startled the babies.


    Both twins wailed, and I winced, my hands flying to my ears. "Oh God..."


    Cayden tried to hush them, looking like he wanted to kill every wolf in the room.


    Caspian sighed. "I told you they¡¯d overdo it."


    I scooped Heather into my arms and kissed her tiny forehead, while Cayden rocked Christian. "There, there. Your kingdom is loud, I know."


    In the middle of it all, I couldn¡¯t shake one thought:


    <i>Jonathan, where the hell are you? </i>


    us and Elder Anna stepped forward, their robes trailing behind them like shadows of legacy. The room grew silent again, tension thick in the air.


    "Hazel," us spoke gently, "it is time."


    My heart thudded against my ribs.


    Anna offered a soft smile, her eyes warm. "The names, dear. Whisper them to me."


    I leaned in, cradling Heather close, and whispered the names that had echoed in my soul. "Heather and Christian."


    Anna¡¯s expression stilled momentarily, as if the names struck something deep within her. She nodded once, then turned to the pack.


    us raised his hand high, his voice booming across the hall with pride and finality.


    "Today, under the sacred light of the Blue Moon, we name the heirs of the Crescent legacy¡ªchildren of Alpha Cayden and Luna Hazel..."


    A breathless pause.


    "...Heather and Christian!"


    The pack erupted again, howling, stomping, cheering. The walls shook with the force of their pride and joy.


    But this time, Cayden didn¡¯t smile.


    His jaw clenched, eyes shing. "ALRIGHT¡ª" he barked, the Alpha in him roaring to the surface. "<strong><i>THEY¡¯RE JUST BABIES, DAMN IT! DO YOU WANT TO BURST THEIR EARDRUMS?"</i></strong>


    The room fell dead silent.


    Cayden huffed and adjusted Christian against his chest, whispering, "There. Much better."


    A few chuckles rippled through the crowd as the tension eased. Heather blinked up at me, calm again, and Christian let out a sleepy sigh against Cayden¡¯s robe.


    Cayden and Caspian were still rigid, with postures like statues and tight jaws. That was when Aurora appeared beside us, and my eyes instantly widened. A folded handkerchief was pressed against her neck, but I caught it¡ªa faint purplish bloom just under her jaw.


    <strong><i>A hickey.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>A damn hickey.</i></strong>


    She blushed hard, trying to angle her body like she was hiding it, but I was already stalking toward her with a devilish smirk on my face.


    "Someone¡¯s having a perfect time," I said sweetly.


    She stammered, "How¡¯s the naming ceremony going?"


    "Oh, fine. Beautiful. Magical, even. ... wait a second¡ª" I yanked the handkerchief from her neck and gave her a mock gasp. "Seriously? A hickey? Of all days, you chose my babies¡¯ naming ceremony as the day you get naughty with your secret lover?"


    Her eyes went wide. "What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, please," I deadpanned. "You¡¯re the only friend I have here. Of course, I know about you and Leon. Don¡¯t even try to lie. You think I¡¯d care? I¡¯m literally a Crescent...half-witch, half-wolf. If anyone¡¯s going to cheer on a forbidden love between a werewolf and a witch, it¡¯s me."


    I bumped my shoulder into hers. She tried to smile, but her gaze flicked¡ªpast me, toward Caspian and Cayden. The three of them locked eyes, sending rms ringing in my chest.


    What are they nning?


    My brow furrowed. I turned back to her, fake-casual. "Come on. Let¡¯s grab a drink. I need one."


    She hesitated. "No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re the mother of the twins. You should be with them."


    I arched a brow. "They¡¯re with their father. Let them bond. I¡¯m the one who pushed them out into this world. I deserve a damn juice box."


    Still, she didn¡¯t budge. In fact, she looked like she wanted to bolt. They¡¯re trying to get her away from me. From the scene. From whatever n they¡¯re cooking up.


    And I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Not until I saw Jonathan. Not until I got the truth from him did they do something to him.


    Just as I was about to press her harder, Caspian walked up to us like he was summoned by fate.


    "May I have this dance?" he asked, voice low and velvet.


    I blinked.


    Then he smiled¡ªthat deep, disarming, killer smileplete with dimples that should be illegal. My heart flipped. And then the bastard did it¡ªhe dropped to one knee like he was about to propose in the middle of the damn ball.


    "Oh no," I whispered.


    People turned. Eyes sparkled. Whispers fluttered through the air.


    Aurora winked at me. "Your turn to get naughty," she whispered, then slipped away¡ªexactly what they wanted.


    Damn it. Well yed.


    I ced my hand in his, and the music swelled. He pulled me into the center of the floor as the melody picked up.


    "Do you know how to dance?" he whispered, his breath brushing my ear.


    "No," I said honestly. "Never been to a ball."


    "Well," he murmured, "you¡¯re doing this so well."


    That¡¯s when it hit me¡ªI was doing this well. The way my body moved and I swayed in rhythm, as though I¡¯d done this a hundred times before.


    But in my memory? I hadn¡¯t danced with anyone. Ever... is this part of the memory they took from me?


    The dance ended far too soon, and to my own surprise, I hadn¡¯t tripped once. Not even a stumble.


    Caspian twirled me with a final flourish, then softly kissed my cheek.


    "That was beautiful, my love," he murmured, voice warm against my skin. "Impressive for a first time. I must say... I¡¯m impressed."


    The pack erupted in cheers. I caught a few female wolves swooning, their eyes sparkling at the chemistry we just radiated across the floor. I tried to smile through my shock. Had I really just done that? <i>So gracefully?</i>


    Caspian suddenly pulled out a handkerchief.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my love," he whispered.


    Before I could ask what for, he dabbed my nose. My body stiffened. And then, everything went ck.


    ¡ª


    My eyes fluttered open.....Pain shot through my skull. I groaned, clutching the side of my head, fighting back the thick fog of unconsciousness. Where... am I?


    The room was silent, and the bright light hit my eyes.


    My body felt heavier.


    I stumbled toward the nearest reflection, heart pounding, and gasped when I turned to the mirror.


    "<strong><i>No way... no freaking way."</i></strong>


    What am I doing in the red dress? Is this Aurora doing... nothing, saying it looks bad on me, and Aurora was right. It really does bring out my eyes and hair, but still, what¡¯s happening?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 167: Friends.

    <h4>Chapter 167: Friends.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I don¡¯t know which one is more surprising..the fact that Caspian would intentionally knock me unconscious with whatever he gave me, or the fact that I¡¯m suddenly wearing the red dress I¡¯d been avoiding all day, or the fact that I¡¯ve woken up alone, in an unfamiliar room, locked away like a secret.


    As I sat up, the rich fabric of the dress clung to my skin perfectly, hugging every curve with an elegance that only made my stomach churn. Even through my shock, I had to admit...it bnced beautifully on my body.


    I leapt to my feet and rushed to the door.


    I twisted the handle...Locked.


    "Damn it!" I growled, mming my fist against the wood. "<strong><i>Caspian! Cayden! Aurora!"</i></strong>


    I pounded harder. No one answered. No footsteps. No voices. Nothing.


    My chest tightened. Was I dreaming? Was this real?


    Then, I heard it.


    A low, pulsing growl¡ªnot from outside. Not from any corner of the room....From inside me.


    My womb howled. My magic shifted. The Crescent blood surged in my veins, and my ws extended, crackling with power.


    I was just about to shred the door into splinters when my hand froze mid-air, stiff and paralyzed¡ªhovering as if held by invisible chains.


    What the hell?


    And then, the door clicked open.


    Aurora stepped in, hand raised, her fingers slightly twisted in the air¡ªcontrolling me.


    What shocked me even more was that she hadn¡¯t even seen me from the other side, yet she¡¯d stopped me perfectly in time. My ws retracted involuntarily as I stared at her in disbelief.


    "Wow," I breathed, my voice tight. "I must say... I¡¯m surprised."


    The rage inside me dimmed only slightly. "How did you do that? You weren¡¯t even looking at me."


    Aurora lowered her hand slowly. "I¡¯m sorry, Hazel. But we had to. Something had to be done."


    I red. "What are you guys doing? Is this how we celebrate naming ceremonies now? What¡¯s going on?"


    She stepped inside, her expression cautious but calm. "Your mother has to step into your ce. She¡¯s wearing the blue gown now. The public already saw you in it earlier. That was intentional."


    I blinked. My stomach dropped.


    "...My mother?" I repeated slowly.


    "Yes. She¡¯s here."


    My pulse thundered. "She¡¯s here? And instead ofing to see me her own daughter..she had me locked away?"


    I took a step toward her. "Why? What is going on? I demand to see her. Now."


    Aurora sighed heavily. "Hazel, I¡¯m sorry. But you can¡¯t go out there right now."


    My voice trembled. "What¡¯s wrong? What are you not telling me?"


    She hesitated. "Someone¡¯s trying to attack you. You¡¯re the main target. That¡¯s why we had to hide you."


    I froze. "...Someone¡¯s trying to attack me? What about my babies?"


    "Your babies are safe," she assured. "Caspian and Cayden are with them. They¡¯re protected."


    I ced a hand on my chest, trying to breathe. "Then why is my mother pretending to be me?"


    "So the attacker is tricked," Aurora said. "She¡¯s disguising herself to lure the threat. To draw him out."


    My throat dried. "By ¡¯the enemy¡¯... do you mean Jonathan?"


    The moment his name left my lips, Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. Her heartbeat thudded loud and uneven¡ªI could hear it.


    "You do mean Jonathan," I whispered. "Don¡¯t you?"


    "How did you know him? What? When? How? Where?" Aurora bombarded me, voice sharp, eyes wide with panic.


    "When did you meet him?" she continued, her words colliding into one another. "Are you okay? Did he hurt you?"


    "No," I snapped. "He didn¡¯t. He...he promised me the truth."


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened. "What truth?" she shouted. "The same truth you¡¯ve all been hiding from me!"


    "Ah, we¡¯re back to this again," she scoffed, but her voice wavered.


    "Yes," I said firmly, "back to this. Because nobody is telling me anything! Ever since I was born, you¡¯ve all been acting like something¡¯s wrong and I feel it. A huge part of me is missing, and none of you will talk about it. I keep saying it. Over and over. And all I get are lies."


    Aurora¡¯s jaw tightened.


    "I finally found someone who was willing to talk," I whispered. "Someone who told me there is something you¡¯re hiding. And you¡¯re trying to keep me from him. Every one of you. Saying he¡¯s dangerous. Saying he wants to hurt me."


    Aurora¡¯s voice dropped low. "He is dangerous, Hazel. And the fact that your mother had toe back to protect you should be more than enough reason for you to back off."


    "Well, I¡¯m not backing off!" I snapped. "And if you don¡¯t let me go now..." My voice trembled, but I met her eyes. "Aurora, I¡¯ll be forced to do something I wish I wouldn¡¯t have to do."


    Her eyes widened for a second. Then they darkened with something resolute.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Hazel," she said softly. "You¡¯re my friend. But now... you¡¯re also my responsibility. I have to stop you."


    "Aurora, don¡¯t. Please. I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere."


    "Aurora," I begged, taking a step back, "let me go."


    "No," she said tly. "You¡¯re not leaving."


    "Fine," I hissed. "You want to do this the hard way?"


    "Good," she replied coldly.


    Before I could summon a single spell or twitch a finger, she whispered, "Very sad."


    Suddenly, my body lifted off the ground. I mmed into the wall behind me with force. My back hit hard, knocking the breath out of my lungs.


    I tried to move. I couldn¡¯t. My arms, legs, spine, everything felt glued to the wall.


    Aurora¡¯s hand was outstretched, palm open, glowing. She was holding me there with magic.


    "Aurora," I gasped. "Let me go. Please." Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "I¡¯m sorry, Hazel."


    And as she was leaving, adrenaline surged through me.


    <i>No. No. Never.</i>


    This is my only shot at the truth..My only chance to silence the gnawing inside me¡ªTo finally fill the gaping hole in my head.


    "<i>Versa</i>," I whispered.

 Chapter 168: Fake Hazel.

    <h4>Chapter 168: Fake Hazel.</h4>


    *~Caspian¡¯s POV~*


    <i>The n had finally worked¡ªor at least, it was working.</i>


    I moved when I saw Lilith¡¯s signal from the rooftop¡ªher presence unmistakable, nked by redhead Crescents that looked eerily like Aurora.


    I walked straight over to Hazel and extended my hand.


    "Hazel," I said softly, "will you dance with me?"


    She hesitated. Her wary and sharp eyes searched mine. Somehow, she knew something was off. She didn¡¯t trust it, and I couldn¡¯t me her. But we didn¡¯t have time for exnations. We had to distract her long enough to execute the switch.


    I needed to hide her and get her out of the spotlight while we changed her dress¡ªthe one she was wearing... to Lilith. Lilith would take Hazel¡¯s ce in the crowd, and whoever that monster was... whoever darede to take Hazel¡ªwould find Lilith instead.


    She resisted at first, even trying to pull away, but the crowd around us began cheering, pping, and chanting. That public pressure finally pushed her to ce her hand in mine.


    And, surprisingly, she danced. Not just danced..she danced well. For someone who had never danced before... My heart swelled as I remembered what would end this perfect moment.


    As we twirled to the music, I leaned in and kissed her gently on the cheek, a soft, passing touch. Then, I pulled the cloth...speciallyced with a sleeping spell from my inner pocket.


    Before she could react, I held her close and pressed it gently to her nose.


    Her body tensed... then rxed. Her head lulled slightly.


    Before she fell, I caught her in my arms, pretending to spin her gracefully. The crowd around us gasped, pped, and even let out an enthusiastic "<i>Aww</i>."


    I smiled, pretending like it was all part of the show. Then I swept her into my armspletely.


    Aurora was already behind me, holding the recement dress¡ªthe blue one Lilith would wear. We moved quickly, quietly. As I carried Hazel off, I caught Cayden¡¯s eye. He gave a slight nod. He knew what to do. He turned immediately toward the twins and began leading them away.


    Soon, Lilith would be the one holding them.


    We reached the upstairs room and gentlyid Hazel on the bed. Aurora entered behind me. I stepped outside to give her privacy while she changed Hazel from the red dress.


    A few minutester, Aurora emerged, handing me the gown Hazel had been wearing. I nodded and took it to the rooftop, where Lilith and the other Crescents waited.


    "You escaped?" she asked, eyeing the dress. "How did you¡ª?"


    "Told you my n would work," I said.


    I handed her the gown, and the crescents immediately began to check the gown.


    Lilith didn¡¯t respond to thepliment. She was focused.


    "Has he shown up yet?" I asked.


    "You mean Jonathan?" Lilith replied.


    "Yes." I lowered my voice. "I haven¡¯t seen him yet. But something¡¯s up... I don¡¯t know what or who it is."


    Lilith nodded, her jaw tightening.


    "In the next ten minutes," I said, "meet us downstairs. If you¡¯re gone too long, the crowd will notice Hazel¡¯s absence, and they¡¯ll start asking questions."


    She gave me a curt nod.


    I stepped away and went to the top of the staircase, where I waited¡ªmy hands clenched, eyes scanning the crowd below.


    After a few minutes of waiting, I heard the faint clicks of heels approaching.


    I looked up and for a second, my breath hitched. My heart almost dropped out of my chest.


    If I hadn¡¯t been the one who gave her that dress... if I hadn¡¯t known that Lilith was wearing it... I would¡¯ve sworn I was staring directly at Hazel.


    I already knew Hazel and her mother looked alike...but this? This resemnce was beyond uncanny. It was haunting.


    She looked exactly like her.


    Hair... height...everything!


    I could see how even the sharpest minds could be fooled. Hell, even I felt the illusion wing at my instincts.


    She reached the final step, and I held my hand to her.


    She arched a brow. "What are you doing?"


    I exhaled, steadying my voice. "We need to sell this to the crowd. Right now, you¡¯re Hazel¡ªmy mate. So we act like it. We y the part."


    She scoffed, her eyes twinkling. "Pretend to be lovebirds with someone I could literally give birth to?"


    The crescent behind her let out a stifledugh.


    Lilith shook her head and chuckled lightly. "This is insane."


    "I¡¯m not trying to be funny, Lilith," I muttered, tapping my forehead. "Hazel¡¯s life is at stake. Your daughter¡¯s life is at stake. This isn¡¯t a performance...it¡¯s a shield."


    "Fine, fine." She rolled her eyes, but slid her hand into mine. She used her free hand to gently lift the hem of her gown gently, stepping forward gracefully as we re-entered the grand hall.


    The moment we stepped in, my eyes immediately found Caydem. He stood center stage beneath the crystal chandelier, cradling the twins in their satin-lined carriers. Around him stood several nobles..some whispering, others gazing in admiration¡ªbut none dared touch the babies. Cayden made sure of that.


    Lilith gently tapped my arm. "Hey. Look."


    I followed her gaze across the room¡ªand that¡¯s when I saw them.


    A group, cloaked in rich ck garments, sat at the far corner of the hall. Their posture rxed, but their eyes were sharply fixated on us.


    Lilith¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. But I felt her fingers tighten slightly around mine.


    "Perfect," I whispered.


    Then I turned to her, leaned slightly closer, and murmured, "Time to be the perfect Hazel."


    "Oh, bet I will," she smirked. "Watch me."


    She immediately started walking towards Cayden. At first, Cayden really thought it was Hazel until he met my gaze, and I raised my eyebrows. He also showed shock on his face, realizing it was Lilith. I gave him a curt nod, and then he took Lilith¡¯s hand and pressed his cheek against hers.


    While Lilith faked a blush, she was about to lift the twins, pretending to be their mother. Just then, both babies let out a cry.


    <i>Oh no! The babies are going to ruin everything.</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 169: Grave yard

    <h4>Chapter 169: Grave yard</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Hazel¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t know how I did it, but somehow, I fell back to my knees¡ªAurora sprawled motionless on the floor before me.


    The verse I had whispered in desperation, half-believing it would never work, must have carried more power than I¡¯d realized. My body trembled, breath shallow, but the proof was there: Aurora, my friend... my jailer, lying crumpled, her head bent at an awkward angle.


    I rushed to her side. "Aurora? Are you alright?"


    No response.


    She looked pale, feeble, her heartbeat still steady but faint beneath my palm. She hadn¡¯t died. She had only copsed. Relief and dread warred inside me.


    Part of me wanted to help her, to bandage her head, to revive her. But another part¡ªthe desperate part¡ªscreamed louder. If I healed her now, she¡¯d wake. She¡¯d trap me again. And this chance, this fleeting moment of freedom, would vanish.


    I clenched my fists. I can¡¯t risk it. Not now.


    This might be my only window to escape.


    So I swallowed hard, whispered a shaky apology to her unconscious form, and forced myself to turn away. My pulse hammered as I dashed down the corridor.


    But something was wrong.


    The halls didn¡¯t look like the High House anymore. The polished stone and familiar arches had melted into unfamiliar walls¡ªdark, alien, twisting. I skidded to a stop, chest heaving.


    What is this ce?


    It felt endless, strange, like I¡¯d been lifted from one world and dropped into another.


    I pressed a hand to the wall, grounding myself, trying to think. "No... no, I have to get back. I have to get to the High House before they do whatever they¡¯re nning with Jonathan."


    Panic swelled inside me. Every second I wasted here was another second Jonathan closed in. For another second, my children were in danger.


    I spun around, searching desperately for a stairwell, a door, anything that looked like an exit. My chest burned.


    That¡¯s when I realized the cruel truth.


    I wasn¡¯t outside the High House at all. I was still inside. Trapped in the highest level of the building, some hidden tower or warded chamber.


    The realization chilled me. I¡¯ve been tricked. Again.


    I hurried to the window and peered out. The grounds below stretched far, the drop dizzying. My palms grew mmy.


    I couldn¡¯t jump. Not yet. My powers weren¡¯t honed enough to protect me from a fall like that. If I leapt now, I¡¯d be a shattered mess on the courtyard stones.


    But I couldn¡¯t stay here either. Aurora would wake soon. She¡¯d find me. She¡¯d bind me again.


    I pressed both palms to the ss, heart racing, breath quick and shallow. My eyes darted over the rooftops and gardens spread beneath me. Somewhere out there, my babies were in Cayden¡¯s arms. Somewhere out there, Caspian was pretending everything was fine. Somewhere out there, Lilith was moving through the crowd in my ce.


    And somewhere out there, Jonathan was waiting.


    I clenched my teeth, whispering to myself. "I have to move. I have to find a way out before it¡¯s toote."


    Aurora would wake any moment now. And when she did, my second chance at freedom would be gone.


    So I did it.


    I smashed the window with my bare hands, shards slicing into my palms as I threw myself into the night.


    I jumped.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it took for my body to hit the ground, but the moment it did, I heard the heavy thud that rattled through my bones.


    Pain exploded everywhere.


    Blood spilled from my mouth as I gasped, coughing crimson into the grass. My legs bent at the wrong angles, bone jutting, nerves screaming. I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly¡ªmy voice tore out of me in a raw, guttural howl.


    And then I felt it.


    The cracking.


    The snapping.


    My legs began to heal themselves, bones shifting back into ce with loud cracks that sent lightning bolts of pain ripping through my entire body.


    I screamed again, louder, curling into the dirt as the agony of my body stitching itself back together drowned out everything else.


    I should have whispered the verse first, banging a shaky hand against my forehead. Damn it.


    When the waves of pain finally dulled enough for me to move, I blinked up at my surroundings.


    And froze.


    A graveyard.


    I was lying in the middle of a massive graveyard, rows upon rows of stone markers stretching into the misty night.


    My heart stopped when my eyes caught one in particr.


    Cyrius Salvatore...Carved deep across the stone.


    My breath hitched, my chest tightening painfully. "No..."


    Cyrus was locked in a coffin and sealed away in the High House. I saw it. I was there. I was the one who ced the dagger back into his chest after Dahlia tried to pull it free. He couldn¡¯t have been buried.


    "When?" My voice cracked as I staggered to my feet.


    When was he buried?


    Had it happened while I was unconscious, giving birth? In those missing days when my memory was nothing but haze? Or... had they wiped it from me? Erased it the same way they erased everything else?


    No. My throat burned as I shook my head. No, Cyrius can¡¯t be connected to what¡¯s happening to me. He can¡¯t.


    But the doubt wed at me anyway.


    My baby¡¯s voice echoed in my head¡ªthe mysterious whisper I couldn¡¯t ce. My stomach turned cold. Could it have been... Cyrius?


    "No," I said aloud, desperate to silence the thought. "No. It can¡¯t be. He¡¯s dead. He¡¯s gone."


    Still, my legs betrayed me. They carried me forward, staggering toward the stone. My fingers brushed across the top of the grave marker, tracing his name, trembling.


    The earth beneath me seemed to hum, restless.


    I yanked my hand away. "No way," I whispered again, more to myself than anyone. "Cyrius isn¡¯t the truth I¡¯m searching for. He can¡¯t be.. I haven¡¯t even met him yet."


    I forced myself to turn away. More reasons to get back to the High House. More reasons to find answers¡ªbefore the secrets swallowed me whole.


    I tried to walk, but my legs still ached, each step sending splinters of pain crawling up my spine. I staggered, clutching a nearby tree for bnce, and let out another scream when the muscles threatened to give.


    "Damn it! How am I supposed to get there like this?" I tipped my head back toward the sky.


    The moon hung there, fat and glowing, watching me....And for the first time that night, the thought came unbidden:


    <i>If my human form is broken... maybe my wolf form isn¡¯t.</i>


    I spoke aloud to myself, clutching my stomach. "Hey... are you in there?"


    I begged silently, hoping my wolf would answer me this time¡ªnot with the usual growls or restless shifting inside me, but with actual words.


    "Please," I whispered. "Come help me."


    And then¡ªI heard it, a strong feminine voice. <strong><i>Her voice. </i></strong> The vibration shook through my entire body.


    "Say my name," shemanded. I froze. "Your... name?"


    "Yes," she replied, sharp and steady. "Say it. Say my name, and I will give you my power."


    Panic fluttered in my chest. "I don¡¯t know your name. I¡¯ve never met you before! We¡¯ve never spoken¡ªhow could I know?"


    "Lies." The word mmed through me like thunder.


    "You have met me. You have spoken to me. You already know who I am."


    My pulse raced. "No,¡ªI don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Say my name," she said again, fiercer this time. "Or you don¡¯t deserve my help."


    My throat went dry. My head spun. <i>Oh my moon Goddess.</i>


    This wasn¡¯t the first time. I had met her before. I had spoken to her. I had even given her a name.


    But it was gone. Ripped out of my mind. Stolen from me like they¡¯d stolen everything else¡ªwhere is Ariel...Natasha, my father. Even Cyrius, suddenly dead and buried, though I¡¯d been there when the dagger was ced in his chest.


    <i>And now, even my wolf. Even my wolf¡¯s name.</i>


    My hands shook. "Oh, Goddess..." My voice cracked. "They erased it. They erased you from me."


    Rage built in my chest. "Who the hell are these people I call my family? What else have they taken away from me?"


    The voice inside growled, low and warning.


    "<strong><i>Say my name, Hazel. Remember me."</i></strong>


    Tears burned my eyes. "I can¡¯t. Please¡ªI¡¯ve forgotten. But if you give me your power now, I¡¯ll know. I¡¯ll find the truth. I swear it."


    Silence stretched, heavy as the graveyard around me. Then her voice came again.


    "You better."


    And then it began.


    White hairs pushed out of my skin, spilling down like silver threads of fire. My body jolted, limbs shaking violently.


    "Oh no¡ª" I gasped, falling to my knees.


    The shift wasing.


    My body convulsed, legs moving independently, ws ripping through my fingertips. My bones cracked and elongated as my muscles screamed.


    I mmed against the ground, then against a tree. The tree splintered, copsing under the force. My head throbbed, skull splitting open with pressure as white fur burst out along my scalp and neck.


    "This is going to hurt," my wolf said calmly from within, her voice steady while mine broke apart in screams. "But you must calm yourself. Endure it."


    I nodded weakly, tears streaming as my body bent and twisted. The red gown was ripped apart at the seams, and the fabric shredded under the ws and fur. My spine snapped forward and re-formed. My jaws lengthened.


    And then...Silence.


    I opened my eyes, but the world looked different¡ªsharper, brighter, pulsing with life. My senses were multiplied tenfold.


    Except... I wasn¡¯t in control anymore.


    I was locked inside, like a prisoner behind ss, while she¡ªmy wolf¡ªstood in my ce.


    For the first time, I felt her takeplete control. Or at least for what I can remember.


    <fn2017> Chapters first released on F?ndNovel</fn2017>


    "Good," her voice murmured. "Now let¡¯s go to the High House."

 Chapter 170: Runaway Hazel

    <h4>Chapter 170: Runaway Hazel</h4>


    *~Lilith¡¯s POV~*


    Lilith¡¯s POV


    I immediately dropped the babies the moment I realized they knew I wasn¡¯t their mother. Damn it. My grandchildren were smart¡ªtoo smart. They probably took after me.


    Each noble began walking toward us, their gazes lingering, while my eyes stayed locked on the hooded figure seated among them.


    One by one, the nobles approached, shaking Cayden¡¯s hand. He remained sharp, alert, ready for a strike at any second. But none came.


    Soon enough, they had all passed. That was when one of them leaned in and whispered something to Cayden. His face hardened, and then he stepped away.


    When thest hooded figure disappeared, Cayden turned to me.


    "They said they want to see us."


    "See us?" I hissed. "The audacity. But I don¡¯t think Jonathan is among them. Those are just other Crescents."


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Are you going to follow?" I asked.


    "I¡¯m going," he said firmly. "You stay here. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI became an Alpha for a reason. And I¡¯m not going alone."


    I knew he had a n. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twist of unease.


    A momentter, Caspian came to stand beside me.


    "What¡¯s happening? Where¡¯s Cayden going?"


    "They requested to see him and me," I exined.


    "Then why is he going alone?" Caspian pressed.


    "He said he wants to see them," I muttered.


    Caspian¡¯s jaw tightened. "What is he thinking?"


    "The only thing that can take them down alone," I said softly. "But I know him¡ªhe¡¯s not walking in there without a n."


    Caspian gave a sharp nod.


    And that was when the lights began to flicker.


    The chandeliers swayed, shadows stretching across the walls. Then, without warning¡ªblood. Blood began pouring down from the roof, thick and dark, dripping onto the polished floor below.


    Caspian instantly scooped up the babies, his face grim. "We need to go."


    He grabbed my hand, tugging me along as we ran.


    "We need to find Jonathan and push you to him," he said breathlessly. "If he thinks he has his vision, maybe this nonsense will stop. If we don¡¯t end this now, the pack will look weak. Other packs will sense it... and they¡¯ll strike."


    We reached a chamber and quickly set the babies down. Caspian¡¯s hand pressed firmly on my arm.


    "You leave," he said. "I¡¯ll stay with the babies."


    I swallowed hard, then nodded.


    I slipped out of the chamber and made sure to close the door behind me. The hallway stretched ahead, echoing with the chaos of battle. Wolves darted past in frantic motion, ws striking stone, growls and snarls tearing through the air.


    My eyes scanned the madness until they locked on a tall, hooded figure with long, raven-ck hair.


    Jonathan.


    No one needed to tell me. I knew him instantly.


    I bolted, forcing my movements into Hazel¡¯s frantic, desperate stride. Iza must look like the one in danger. That was the only way this would work.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes fixed on me, and he moved with terrifying purpose, shoving aside wolves in his path. Some hit the walls with sickening thuds, others copsed outright, but he never slowed.


    I led him away from the High House, each step dragging him further from the heart of the chaos. Good. Chase me. Leave them behind.


    Downstairs, I caught a glimpse of Cayden locked inbat with the Crescents, other wolves at his side, trying to drive them back. For a heartbeat, his gaze caught mine¡ªand then shifted to Jonathan behind me.


    His voice tore through the din: "Iso!" He shouted it with all the force of a mate¡¯s desperation, lunging forward... only to stumble deliberately, falling back with a convincing cry.


    The performance sold it. Jonathan¡¯s eyes red, his focus sharpened on me, and he gave chase with even greater determination.


    <fn6de3> Newest update provided by FindN0vel</fn6de3>


    I burst from the High House into the open night. The grounds were chaos¡ªwolves tearing at one another, carriages overturning, shadows darting. I ducked behind one of the carriages, holding my breath. Jonathan¡¯s steps thundered past... then slowed.


    I shoved the carriage hard, toppling it. Wood splintered, wheels screeched, drawing his gaze immediately. I stepped into the open, making myself visible again.


    I am the target. Chase me.


    And chase me he did.


    I sprinted into the night, the cold wind shing against my face, Jonathan¡¯s presence never far behind. His pursuit was relentless, a predator enjoying the game. My legs burned, my chest ached, but I forced myself onward until the sounds of the High House faded into the distance.


    Only then did I stop.


    My lungs heaved, every breath sharp, but I turned to face him.


    Jonathan emerged from the shadows, calm despite the chase. His raven hair fell wild over his shoulders, his eyes gleaming with possession.


    "I told you I¡¯de for you," he said, his voice silk over steel. He tilted his head, lips curling into a dangerous smile. "Why are you running from me, love?"


    "Why are you chasing me?" I demanded, my voice trembling, though inside my wolf seethed with the urge to rip his throat out.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips curved in a slow smile. "I told you I woulde after you. You want to know the truth, don¡¯t you? Thene."


    "No." I staggered back a step, feigning fear. "Stay away from me. I was told you should stay away from me¡ªthat you¡¯re dangerous."


    "Dangerous?" Hisugh was low, mocking. "Who told you that? Who dares feed you such lies?"


    "Just¡ªjust keep your distance!" I raised my hands, as though in helpless defense, though every fiber of me screamed to strike. Deep down, I wanted nothing more than to tear his head clean off his shoulders, to scatter his body across the dirt. But I couldn¡¯t¡ªnot yet. Not here.


    Jonathan tilted his head, his raven hair sliding over his shoulder. His eyes glowed with cruel amusement. "Ah, Hazel. Your head is still filled with lies, isn¡¯t it? Come to me. I¡¯ll strip them away. I¡¯ll give you the truth."


    My chest rose and fell. "What truth?"


    "The truth," he said, voice deepening, "that I am your true mate. That your so-called mother stripped you away from me and bound you instead to those pathetic triplets. That the life you think you¡¯ve built¡ªthe bonds you cling to¡ªare nothing but chains she forced upon you."


    My breath hitched, but I held my ground.


    He stepped closer. "And those babies you bore?" His eyes darkened, venom spilling into every word. "They were never meant to be. They are mistakes. Distractions. Interferences keeping you from me. Keeping us from our destiny."


    My heart pounded in my chest, though not from fear. Rage boiled inside me.


    "They are not mistakes," I whispered, my voice deliberately shaky, trying to capture Hazel¡¯s fragile tone. "I have a mate already. I love them. And my babies¡ªthey are not mistakes."


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze sharpened. His smirk faltered, just slightly, before twisting into something more dangerous.


    "Are you so sure?" he whispered, voice dripping with false tenderness. "Are you truly blind to what we are? To what we could be?" He extended his hand, palm up, waiting. "Come to me, love. Feel what is real for the first time in your life."


    I shook my head, forcing tears into my eyes, letting my lip tremble as Hazel would have. "No... I will never go with you."


    "Then I¡¯ll have to force you," Jonathan hissed. "I¡¯ll take you with me¡ªwhether you want it or not."


    Before I could react, his body rippled. His frame convulsed, bones cracking, skin tearing until fur burst forth. In seconds, his massive wolf loomed over me, fangs bared, eyes gleaming with hunger.


    He lunged.


    I tried to dodge, but his paw struck me hard across the chest, sending me sprawling into the dirt. The impact stole the air from my lungs. Before I could recover, his massive weight crashed down on me, pinning me to the ground.


    My muscles strained against him, but he was stronger. Overwhelming. His bulk pressed so heavily against me that my limbs felt weak, my vision darkening.


    And then, suddenly, he shifted again. Flesh reshaped, fur receded, and Jonathan¡¯s human form hovered above me, sweat slicking his chest, his eyes feral.


    He wrapped his hands around my throat.


    Air choked from me as his grip tightened. I wed at his wrists, desperate, but the pressure crushed harder. My vision blurred, dizziness sweeping over me until my body sagged, barely clinging to consciousness.


    At thest second, he released, grinning wickedly as I gasped for breath, coughing violently.


    Before I could gather strength, he swept me into his arms, lifting me like a bride.


    Bridal style.


    The insult made bile rise in my throat, but I forced myself limp. If Hazel¡¯s role meant helplessness, then I had to wear it.


    Jonathan carried me with ease toward the dark carriage waiting nearby. His stride was steady, confident, as if nothing could stop him now.


    At the door, he tilted his head and whistled sharply. From the shadows, cloaked figures stirred, responding instantly to his call.


    "Israel has been taken," he barked. "Good. Our n has worked."


    Their murmured approval buzzed faintly in the night as Jonathan slid me into the carriage.


    Inside, I pressed my hand to my stomach, breathing hard. How long can I keep this up? How long can I pretend to be Hazel before Jonathan sees through me?


    But then... A white wolf appeared.


    Massive, towering, its sheer size dwarfing even Jonathan¡¯s form. Yet it wasn¡¯t monstrous¡ªit was radiant. Its fur gleamed pure, unmarred white, glowing faintly under the moonlight. Its eyes¡ªstriking, icy blue¡ªlocked onto us with a force that made the ground seem to tremble.


    Jonathan froze mid-step, his head snapping toward the apparition.


    Even I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    This wolf was not ordinary. Not Crescent. Not anything I had ever seen.

 Chapter 171: Yin and Yang.

    <h4>Chapter 171: Yin and Yang.</h4>


    *~Lilith¡¯s POV~*


    The white wolf came out of nowhere. One second, the carriage rattled down the path, Jonathan¡¯s arms crushing me against his chest, and the next, a blur of ivory fur mmed into us.


    The impact was devastating... With a thunderous crack, the wolf¡¯s attack tore through the carriage, splintering wood into flying shards.


    The driver was thrown into the air,nding in the mud with a sickening thud. The horses panicked, bolting into the night.


    Jonathan reacted instantly. He wrapped his arms around me, shielding my body just before the carriage copsed into a mangled heap of wood and iron.


    The white wolfnded before us, its massive paws striking the ground with terrifying weight. Its low, guttural, feral growl shook the air, and those icy blue eyes burned with fury.


    Jonathan¡¯s head snapped to me, lips curling. "Stay here. I¡¯ming."


    And then his body convulsed, bones breaking and reshaping, skin tearing apart into fur. Jonathan¡¯s wolf loomed before me in seconds¡ªmassive, ck, glowing green eyes likenterns in the night. He lunged, hurling himself at the white wolf.


    But the white wolf was just as fast. Fangs shed, ws raked. Their bodies collided with such force that the ground cracked beneath them.


    My breath caught as I stared¡ªnever had I seen any creature match Jonathan¡¯s strength. Never had I seen a wolf that could stand against him.


    Jonathan¡¯s wolf was a shadow¡ªpure darkness, seething rage. This one was light itself. Its fur shone silver-white under the moon, its eyes cutting blue fire.


    <i>ck and white....Shadow and light.</i>


    And in that moment, my heart dropped to my stomach.


    <i>No... oh goddess... that¡¯s Hazel.</i>


    The way she moved. The way her aura seared the air. It was unmistakable. Hazel had broken free, escaped whatever Caspian and Cayden had done to trap her¡ªand she had found us.


    Jonathan mmed her to the dirt, his massive form crouched over hers, growling into her face. His teeth snapped inches from her throat, victory glinting in his eyes.


    But Hazel¡¯s wolf wasn¡¯t finished.


    With a vicious snarl, she kicked up, ws digging into his belly. Jonathan howled, thrown off bnce, and Hazel surged in a blur of fur and teeth. She pinned him beneath her, ws on his chest, fangs aimed for his throat.


    She was about to kill him.


    Her head dipped lower, her jaws opening wide, ready to rip him apart¡ª


    "Hazel... stop!" My voice tore through the chaos, raw and desperate.


    And she froze...Her entire body went rigid, fangs hovering above his jugr. Her growl vibrated in the air, but she didn¡¯t strike.


    The breath caught in my chest. If there was any doubt left, it vanished. That wolf was Hazel.


    A chill spread through me as my body shivered violently.


    Jonathan¡¯s wolf staggered back, his form shrinking, breaking, until his human body emerged, gasping. He rose to his knees, his face ck with confusion, his mouth hanging open.


    He looked from me to Hazel, back to me again, disbelief flooding his features.


    "If... if this is Hazel..." he rasped, his green eyes wide, "...then Lilith?"


    The words dropped like a hammer. His suspicion hits his realization.


    The moment I had been dreading.


    I forced myself upright, blood pounding in my ears, my lips curling into a sharp smile. "Yes," I said coldly, "I guess you¡¯ve finally realized."


    I stepped forward, my gaze locked on the white wolf. "You are not supposed to be here, Hazel."


    "What? So you had me fooled." Jonathan¡¯s voice dripped with venom, his green eyes zing. "You were ying me all along, Lilith. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be locked in your room?"


    I smirked, masking the heat of my own rage. "I guess you¡¯re not the smartest after all. I¡¯ve already fooled you. I was only waiting for the perfect time to kill you."


    <fn12a7> ?????? ???? f?ndnovel</fn12a7>


    His lips curled back, baring his teeth. "You think you can kill me?"


    He lunged, but Hazel moved faster. She sprang between us in her pure white wolf form, growling so ferociously that the ground seemed to shake. Her body shielded me, and her fangs growled at him.


    Jonathan froze, his gaze locked on her, and I saw awe flicker in his expression for a moment.


    "Oh, my..." His voice dropped, almost reverent. "They¡¯ve really fooled you, haven¡¯t they? My pure little mate. Look at you...white, big, beautiful. Perfectly opposing me. I¡¯m ck, dangerous... you¡¯re light, pure. Yin and yang. We were made for each other."


    I clenched my fists. Since I hated to admit it, his words had a terrifying truth.


    But no. Never. Jonathan and my daughter would never have a ce together in this world. I would tear them apart a thousand times before letting him have her.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes snapped to me, a death re cutting through the air. "You¡¯ve brainwashed her, haven¡¯t you? Look at her¡ªstanding right before me with those deadly instincts, but confused. This is your fault, Lilith. All of it."


    Then he turned to Hazel. His tone softened, seductive,manding. "You. I promised you the truth, didn¡¯t I? And I always keep my word. I¡¯ll give you the truth... now."


    The way he said the truth made my stomach twist.


    Hazel faltered. I saw the subtle drop in her growl and the trembling in her legs. And then her body began to change. White fur receded, ws retracted, her form shrinking back into fragile human skin. My heart seized. She was listening to him.


    "No!" I screamed, my voice raw. I spun toward her, desperation tearing through me. "Never, Hazel! He has no truth to give you¡ªonly lies!"


    Hazel¡¯s eyes flickered between us, confusion storming inside her.


    I stepped forward, my voice breaking into a plea. "There is no truth in him¡ªI am your mother! Remember, Hazel. You once forced me to turn off my emotions... and helped me turn them back on. Remember our moments together, my dear! Remember me!"


    Her lips parted, her breath unsteady.


    Jonathan¡¯s smile widened. He could see her wavering.


    "He will do nothing but lead you astray!" I shouted, tears stinging my eyes. "I broke your bond with him for a reason, Hazel. I intentionally severed it because he is a monster. You don¡¯t know the pain, the destruction he carries. That¡¯s why I did it¡ªfor you! For your future!"


    She slowly started turning into a human... as our words reached her.

 Chapter 172: Right choice.

    <h4>Chapter 172: Right choice.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Right in the middle of nowhere, I was trapped between two forces¡ªtwo voices pulling me apart.


    One who imed to be my mother, a woman with a striking resemnce to me, one said to be the Topu Ganga.


    And one who imed to be my mate. Jonathan. Dark, dangerous, unyielding. He swore that we were created for each other, that he alone carried the truth I had been craving my entire life.


    The battle between them was deafening, their words shing inside my skull until the world itself seemed to tilt. But slowly, I felt it¡ªthe pressure holding me down releasing. My wolf was no longer fighting. She was stepping back, handing me the reins, leaving me to make the final judgment.


    This was my choice. My decision. My fate.


    I shifted, forcing myself back into my human form. My voice tore through the chaos, raw and powerful:


    "Enough!"


    The echo silenced them both. The lies, the whispers, the maniptions¡ªI cut through them all with that single word. My chest heaved as I turned, my eyes locking onto the woman who imed to be my mother.


    "You." My voice trembled with both fury and heartbreak. "Where have you been all my life? I¡¯ve never met you. Never! And now you waltz back into my world, demanding my belief, spewing stories about conversations we supposedly had? When? When have we ever spoken?"


    Her face twisted in desperation. "Hazel... what are you talking about? You have met me. Have you forgotten? We met when you turned off your emotions. I was brought here so you could turn them back on!"


    "Turn off my emotions?" I snapped. "Why would I ever do that? Because I¡¯m a Crescent? That¡¯s a ridiculous lie. More lies!"


    She stepped closer, her voice trembling. "No! It¡¯s the truth. Didn¡¯t Caspian tell you? Didn¡¯t Cayden? Even Cyrius? They know¡ªwe met countless times, Hazel. Even before you gave birth. I was there. I helped you find your babies, though I failed. I brought them back to you dead... but I still yed the role of your mother, even if I came toote."


    My stomach turned. Her words made no sense. Dead babies? Moments I had no memory of? How could she expect me to believe this?


    And then Jonathan¡¯s voice cut through, strong,manding.


    "You see?" He pointed at her, venom dripping from every syble. "Lies. That¡¯s all she¡¯s ever given you. They¡¯ve twisted your life, Hazel. But me?" He stepped closer, hand outstretched, eyes glowing like emerald fire. "I am the only one who won¡¯t lie to you. Because I am the one meant for you. The one destined to love you. To give you the happiness you deserve. Come to me, Hazel. Leave these liars behind. Come."


    His hand reached toward me, steady and sure.


    "No!" My so-called mother screamed, tears running down her face. "Don¡¯t you dare, Hazel. Please, listen to me¡ªI am your mother! Remember the memory I showed you. Remember the vision of your birth! Don¡¯t shut me out now. Don¡¯t deny me. Hazel, please! He is nothing but a monster!"


    "Lies!" Jonathan roared, his voice shaking the ground. "She is trying to steal you from me! Hazel, I am your truth. Don¡¯t let her poison you."


    Both of them spoke at once¡ªher cries, his demands. Their voices tangled, thunderous, until pain split my skull in two. My head throbbed, my vision blurred. I clutched my temples, my knees buckling.


    "Enough!" I screamed again. "Enough, both of you!"


    My chest heaved. I didn¡¯t know who to believe. Who to trust. But deep in my gut, my heart leaned toward someone. My lips moved before my mind could stop them.


    "You are lying to me..."


    Both of them froze. Wide eyes. Anticipation carved on their faces, desperate to hear my judgment.


    I turned¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªtoward Jonathan.


    His lips parted. A smile stretched across his face, dark and triumphant.


    "Finally," he breathed, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "I knew you¡¯d make the right choice."


    Jonathan stretched his hand out to me.


    For a heartbeat, I hesitated. Then I reached forward and ced mine in his.


    Behind me, my mother screamed.


    "No! Hazel, no! He¡¯s a monster! Everything I¡¯ve done¡ªeverything¡ªwas to protect you! I even pretended to be you today, so I could take whatever he nned for you. Every step, every sacrifice, since you were a baby, has been to shield you from him!"


    Her voice cracked, pain splintering through it. She tried to push herself up, but her body crumpled back to the ground, a hand clutching her chest. She couldn¡¯t move.


    I looked at her, my throat tight.


    <fn16a4> This content belongs to find?novel</fn16a4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mother," I whispered. "But I only make the right decisions."


    I turned sharply to Jonathan. His smile widened in victory¡ªonly to vanish as I snapped his neck with one swift motion. His body hit the ground, limp and unconscious.


    Shock still surged through me. My hands trembled. I chose him... but only to destroy him. I don¡¯t believe him. He is not my mate. He can never be. I am already bound to the triplet brothers. My bond is true, and nothing will sever it.


    I rushed to my mother, pulling her upright. "We need to leave. Now."


    Her eyes met mine, confusion swimming in their depths. Perhaps even disbelief at what I¡¯d just done. I barely had time to exin.


    But before she could answer, her gaze shifted behind me. Her eyes went wide. "Hazel¡ª"


    I turned.


    My heart dropped.


    <strong>Jonathan was standing again.</strong>


    Neck whole. Body steady. But his aura¡ªdarker, heavier than anything I had ever felt. His green eyes burned with rage, his lips curling into something not human. His form flickered between wolf and man, neither one holding, both twisting into something monstrous.


    It was the most terrifying thing I had ever seen in my existence.


    And in that moment, I knew¡ªthis was true danger.


    "Run!" I shouted, gripping my mother¡¯s hand.


    Before we could move an inch, a massive tree came hurling through the air, mming into the ground before us with a deafening crack. The earth shook beneath my feet, splinters flying like daggers.


    My mother yanked me back just in time, her arm locking around me before the trunk could crush me. My heart thundered, my breath ragged.


    Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out, chilling and triumphant. "I see now. Not only do you look exactly alike... you are the same person, split in two different points. Both of you are mine. And if I can¡¯t have both of you..." His grin widened, twisted. "...then no one will."


    "We are not yours!" my mother screamed, furycing her voice. "We are not property to be imed, Jonathan!"


    His green eyes glowed, filled with madness. "When will you see the truth? You were made for me, Lilith. But when you broke the mate bond, when you got pregnant with another man¡¯s child, you stripped yourself from me. So nature gave me another version of you¡ªthrough you." His gaze cut to me, burning. "And then it tried to take her away too. Do you think that is coincidence? No. One of you belongs to me. One of you is my mate. That is destiny."


    His words sliced through me, venomous, unbearable.


    My throat tightened, but I managed to speak, my voice breaking. "I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan... but neither of us wants you. You can¡¯t undo rejection. You can¡¯t force fate."


    His smile fell away, reced with rage so sharp it stole the air from my lungs. "Then I will end you both before anyone can stop me."


    And then¡ªhe shifted.


    Bones snapped. Muscles swelled. Fur erupted cker than midnight. But this time, it wasn¡¯t the same wolf I had seen before. This was somethingrger, darker, more monstrous. His form rippled with power, his size doubling, his growl so deep it rattled my very soul.


    My mother¡¯s eyes widened. Her voice broke. "Oh goddess... he¡¯s pulling on the Alpha of the Crescents. He¡¯s summoning the strength of every Crescent wolf in existence. I don¡¯t know if we can stop him."


    I shook my head, trembling. "No... this can¡¯t be¡ª"


    Her hands caught my face, her tears hot against my skin. She pressed her forehead to mine, desperation in every breath. "I¡¯m sorry, Hazel. I¡¯m so sorry. This... this is the end."


    "No!" My voice cracked, but she only pulled me tighter.


    "It was nice having a daughter," she whispered. And then she kissed my cheek, her lips trembling. Her palm slid over my eyes, shielding me from the sight of the beast before us.


    "I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you from him."

 Chapter 173: Pain….

    <h4>Chapter 173: Pain....</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "No. No... this isn¡¯t possible." My voice broke into a whisper. My chest tightened as I turned to my mother. "You run. I can take him down. I¡¯m a crescent."


    Her hand snapped around my wrist, pulling me back. "No. There¡¯s no way you can take him. He has the strength of all the crescentbined... he is our Alpha... You can¡¯t¡ªHazel, we can¡¯t."


    I shook my head fiercely. "Look!" I pointed to the trees, thick and twisted, forming an imprable wall. "He¡¯s blocked every path. There¡¯s nowhere to run. He¡¯s just a few feet away. If anyone¡¯s going to die here, it should be me. You have to go."


    Her eyes red, filled with both fear and fire. "No. I am the mother, and you are the daughter. If anyone waits behind, it should be me!"


    "You can¡¯t!" I snapped, my voice cracking. "You¡¯re bleeding, you¡¯re weak¡ª"


    "And I am also a crescent," she cut me off, her tone trembling but hard.


    I swallowed hard, my heart splitting. She was too hurt to fight him, yet she would rather die in my ce. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    "Then why don¡¯t we fight together?" I whispered. "It¡¯s our only chance. Side by side."


    I closed my eyes, reaching inward. Please... wolf out. Please...


    She reluctantly agreed...as we both wolfed out.


    My body snapped, bones breaking and reforming as my white wolf burst free. My mother shifted beside me, her wolf¡¯s coat a darker hue¡ªcloser to Jonathan¡¯s, though not nearly as corrupted.


    Jonathan loomed ahead, no longer wolf, no longer man¡ªsomething horrific in between. His body writhed with unnatural strength, his voice a guttural growl as he grinned, "Come, then."


    We pounced together.


    But he was right. He was stronger than anything we had ever faced. With a single blow, he flung us across the clearing. My back smashed into the wall of trees, pain ring white-hot through me. I staggered up, just in time to see my motherunch again.


    Her ws tore across his face, blood spraying. For a moment, victory sparked.


    But then Jonathan¡¯s massive hand snapped around her neck. Her wolf howled in agony, legs kicking against his grip.


    <fn8772> Fresh chapters posted on find~novel</fn8772>


    "No!" I charged, ws shing.


    But he caught me too, his grip like steel closing around my throat. Both of us choked, our wolves flickering, fading, retreating under his crushing power. Our bodies shuddered, forcing us back into human form as his strength threatened to snuff us outpletely.


    And then¡ª


    A crack. A thud.


    Jonathan¡¯s body lurched forward as if struck by a boulder. His grip loosened. My mother and I copsed to the ground, gasping, clutching our throats. My vision blurred, my head spinning.


    I couldn¡¯t see clearly. Couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Through the haze, I heard footsteps. Steady. Fierce. And then a figure stood between us and Jonathan.


    I pushed the wet hair from my face, my vision finally clearing¡ªjust enough to catch sight of Cayden.


    He stood before Jonathan¡¯s half-shifted form, growling in his human stance, though his wolf lurked just beneath the surface. Jonathan¡¯s body twisted unnaturally, caught between man and beast, his voice a guttural snarl.


    "Oh, how dare you touch my mate, Cayden Groud." His eyes gleamed with madness. "She¡¯s mine¡ªmine alone! If I can¡¯t have her, then no one will."


    Cayden¡¯s chest heaved as he snapped back, "Hazel is my mate. I¡¯ve marked her. Who the hell are you to im her?"


    Jonathan¡¯s lips curled into a grotesque grin. "I am her true mate. The reason she was born. Her bastard mother broke our bond, twisted fate, and forced you and your cursed brothers into the role that was meant for me. But she belongs to me. Always has."


    "Impossible," Cayden growled. "I don¡¯t care what lies you spit. You will never have her. She is mine."


    Jonathan¡¯sughter tore through the air. "We¡¯ll see."


    And then Cayden shifted.


    His wolf erupted forth, massive and powerful¡ªdark fur bristling, eyes burning, fangs shing in the moonlight. He was nearly asrge as Jonathan¡¯s form had been before. Agile. Deadly. Everything an Alpha should be.


    But Jonathanpleted his transformation too.


    And the sight made my blood run cold.


    His wolf was monstrousrger than any creature I had ever seen. Broader than the trees themselves, towering like a mountain, his ck fur swallowing the night. Compared to him, Cayden looked like an ant before a beast.


    My stomach knotted. Oh goddess... could Cayden even win this?


    Jonathan snarled, his massive paw striking the ground, splitting the dirt. But Cayden didn¡¯t back down. His wolf¡¯s eyes flicked toward me, sharp andmanding.


    Run.


    My mother clutched my arm. "We need to go, Hazel. Now."


    "No!" I cried, yanking against her grip. "I can¡¯t leave him. He¡¯ll die. My babies need their father¡ªI won¡¯t let them grow up like I did, without a parent."


    Her face twisted in pain. "We cannot help him, Hazel. Look at him. He¡¯s too strong."


    "I don¡¯t care! If I fight beside him, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªwe can stand a chance. I refuse to abandon him." My voice cracked with both fury and desperation. "What kind of mother would I be if I can¡¯t even protect my children¡¯s father?"


    My wolf stirred, exhausted but ready to rise again, when my mother grabbed me harder, forcing me back. "No, Hazel. We have to run. We have no time!"


    I thrashed in her hold, tears stinging my eyes. "No! I won¡¯t! I¡¯ll fight with him¡ªI¡¯ll stay!"


    Cayden¡¯s wolf turned his head then. His massive body stood tall, but his eyes softened as they locked on mine. A sound rumbled from his throat¡ªnot amand this time, but something else. Something gentler.


    A farewell.


    My heart broke. "Cayden..."


    And then my mother dragged me away with all her strength. My nails scraped the dirt as I tried to resist, but she was stronger. My voice tore through the night, hoarse and desperate.


    "Cayden, please... stay alive!"


    We were finally out of sight. But the sounds still found us.


    Heavy thuds. Trees crashing. The ground itself trembling beneath our feet.


    And then¡ªthe screams.


    My heart stopped. It wasn¡¯t the deep growl of Cayden¡¯s wolf. It was his human voice. His wolf had given up. He had shifted back. And Jonathan was killing him.


    My vision blurred red. My pulse thundered in my ears, drowning out everything else. The thought of him¡ªmy mate, the father of my children¡ªdying before me... I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. I could only burn.


    "No!" My body surged forward, but my mother caught me, her arms locking around me from behind.


    "Hazel, stop! Please, don¡¯t¡ª"


    I thrashed violently, mming my hand against hers, trying to rip myself free. "Let me go!" My voice broke. "I can¡¯t¡ªI won¡¯t lose him!"


    Her grip only tightened. Her tears hit my shoulder as she whispered frantically, "I can¡¯t lose my daughter. Please. Please, Hazel¡ªdon¡¯t go!"


    But her words barely reached me. My ears rang with Cayden¡¯s scream. My mind screamed with him.


    "No... no, no, no!" My nails tore into my own palms as the rage swallowed me whole. My wolf wed at the edges of my skin, furious, desperate to be unleashed again.


    I roared into the night, my voice cracking with agony.


    "Cayden!"

 Chapter 174: Monster

    <h4>Chapter 174: Monster</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    "No... no..."


    I copsed to the floor, my body weak and trembling. Cayden¡¯s screams had faded into silence. Once alive with his cries, the battlefield was filled only with the terrible sound of Jonathan¡¯s wolf celebrating¡ª.


    Tears poured from my eyes, blinding me. My chest heaved as I turned toward my mother. "I promised my babies," I whispered, my voice breaking, "I promised them they would grow up in a normal household. But now... now they no longer have a father. And I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it."


    Her arms closed around me, pulling me against her chest. Her hand stroked my hair gently, her heartbeat steady yet heavy. "There¡¯s nothing we could do," she murmured, sorrow thick in her tone. "Nothing, Hazel. And I don¡¯t even know if we can make it out of here alive. If Cayden is gone... then we must not run. If we run, Jonathan will hunt us down¡ªand when he catches us, he will drain the life of others. Especially your babies."


    Her words crushed me. My shoulders shook violently as I buried my face into her chest. "Then we should just stay here and die," I muttered. "At least if we die, my babies will be spared the pain of watching."


    She flinched but said nothing, only holding me tighter. My voice cracked again. "Now my babies... they¡¯ll live without a mother, without a father. Even worse than me. At least I had a father, even though he was the worst parent in the world. At least I had someone. But them? They¡¯ll have no one."


    <fn59ae> Latest content published on find¡¤novel</fn59ae>


    She tilted my chin and pressed her lips together, her eyes swimming with regret. "No," she whispered. "They¡¯ll still have family. They¡¯ll have Cayden¡¯s parents. They¡¯ll have grandparents who love them. They won¡¯t live a terrible life like you and I did. They¡¯ll be loved. They¡¯ll be safe."


    Her words pierced me. For the first time, I saw it¡ªthe reason she had left me with my father. Perhaps she had thought it was safer. Maybe she had believed I¡¯d at least survive. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. Jonathan¡¯s shadow loomed closer, and survival itself seemed impossible.


    We clung to each other, bodies pressed close, waiting for death. And then¡ªfootsteps. The ruffling of leaves.


    My heart leapt. "Cayden?" I scrambled to my feet, hope sparking in my chest. But when the figure stepped into view, my hope shattered.


    It was Caspian.


    Relief and dread warred inside me. I shoved at his chest. "Run. Leave here. Now!"


    His eyes widened. "What? Hazel, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Leave here!" I screamed, my voice raw. "Run before Jonathan gets here!"


    He turned his gaze toward my mother behind me. She gave a solemn nod. "Go, Caspian. Leave."


    But he only looked more confused. My hands shook as I grabbed his. "Please. Protect my babies. I¡¯m leaving them in your care. Just... run. Before it¡¯s toote."


    "Where¡¯s Cayden?" Caspian¡¯s voice wavered, sharp with fear.


    I froze, my throat tightening. My mother looked away, but I forced the words out. "He¡¯s dead."


    The glint in Caspian¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly, the joy draining from him like blood from a wound. "What?"


    "Cayden is dead," I repeated, my voice cracking. "And if you stay here, Jonathan will kill you too."


    "Then we run," Caspian said firmly, jaw tight. "We leave together."


    "No!" I snapped. "If we run, we lead Jonathan straight to the pack. To my babies. We risk everything. He won¡¯t spare anyone. Not them. Not my mother. And so..." My voice faltered, but I forced it out. "So we give ourselves to him."


    Caspian¡¯s eyes burned with fury. "To hell with that! What do you mean Cayden is dead and I should leave you here? Where is Jonathan? Where is Cayden? I¡¯ll fight my way through!"


    He moved to push past me, but I shoved him back with all the strength I had left. He staggered, stunned by my desperation. My mother rose to her feet and pressed her palms to his chest, forcing him back again.


    "You need to leave, Caspian," she said firmly, her voice low but final.


    Her eyes shone with tears, but her tone carried no hesitation.


    "Leave. Now."


    But Caspian was adamant. "Why? What are you two hiding from me?" he demanded. His voice was sharp, desperate.


    Before either of us could answer, a bone-chilling shriek tore through the air.


    My blood froze. That voice¡ªCayden¡¯s voice.


    "What?" My heart mmed against my ribs. "He¡¯s alive?"


    Without hesitation, the three of us sprinted in the direction of the sound. Branches snapped beneath our feet, the ground trembling beneath the sheer force of what we were about to see. And then¡ª


    We stopped dead in our tracks. Our jaws dropped.


    Cayden was not merely standing. He was flying.


    Suspended in the sky, dark veins pulsing across his arms, his chest, his face. Enormous ck wings stretched wide behind him... he was horrifyingly dangerous.


    Jonathan was no longer in wolf form. He had shifted back into his human state, struggling, helpless. Cayden gripped his throat in one massive wed hand.


    And then¡ªhe let go.


    Jonathan plummeted. His back mmed against the earth with a sickening crack,nding on a dagger already embedded in the ground. The de pierced straight through him, ripping a howl of agony from his chest before silence swallowed him whole.


    The scene was horrifying. The kind of image that would be carved into my memory forever. Yet at the same time... it was satisfying. Pleasing, even, to watch Jonathan¡¯s end unfold so brutally.


    Still trembling, I lifted my gaze back to the sky. Back to Cayden.


    Oh. My. God.


    I had always called him a monster in anger. But this? This was no ordinary monster. This was something beyond that¡ªsomething otherworldly.


    Beside me, my mother¡¯s lips parted in awe. Her eyes glistened with something between terror and reverence. "I told you," she whispered, her voice shaking. "I told you, Hazel. The dark magic fused with his wolf... and it created something <strong><i>extraordinary</i></strong>."

 Chapter 175: Mate bond

    <h4>Chapter 175: Mate bond</h4>


    <strong>*~Caspian¡¯s POV~*</strong>


    I was shocked to my very bones when I saw my brother standing there...his body cloaked in darkness, wings still fading, and Hazel by his side, clinging to him as if she could not see the nightmare standing in front of us.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. My heart pounded furiously as Hazel broke free from his embrace, and Cayden¡¯s eyes finally locked with mine.


    "What is this?" I demanded, my voice rough, trembling with disbelief. "Cayden, what is this? <i>How... when...how did you be all of this? Who are you?"</i>


    "Caspian..." he muttered, his voice unsteady. "Trust me, I don¡¯t know what this is. I don¡¯t understand it either."


    I scoffed, rage tightening my throat. "You don¡¯t know? You just sprouted ck wings like a demon horns starting to push through your skull and you expect me to believe you don¡¯t know? What kind of power is this? Because it sure as hell isn¡¯t the power of a normal wolf!"


    He flinched, his eyes pleading. "I swear to you, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m as shocked as you are. If I had known about this, don¡¯t you think I would have used it to protect us? To find Hazel when she was missing? I didn¡¯t ask for this...it just... it just suddenly activated."


    "Activated?" I repeated bitterly, my voiceced with venom. "You killed a Crescent Alpha in less than a minute right before my eyes, and you want me to think this is nothing?"


    Hazel tried to step forward, her voice soft. "Caspian, listen"


    "Don¡¯t." I cut her off with a raised hand. My eyes never left Cayden. "Are you seriously supporting him right now? Pretending not to see what¡¯s standing right in front of us? Hazel...do you know about this?"


    Her lips parted, trembling. "I don¡¯t. I swear I don¡¯t."


    "Then why are you pretending?" I snapped.


    "Because he¡¯s still Cayden!" she shot back. "And he just killed a Crescent Alpha. We should be grateful...not tearing each other apart!"


    "I¡¯m not tearing him apart!" I roared, my voice breaking with frustration. "I just want the truth!" My chest heaved as I pointed straight at my brother. "You made this monster our Alpha. You could have told me all of this...you should have told me. Instead, you hid it from me."


    "I didn¡¯t hide it!" Cayden¡¯s voice cracked with desperation. "I never knew it existed!"


    "Bullshit!" I barked. The word echoed like a whipcrack. "How did you be Alpha at sixteen, Cayden? Tell me. You used this exact same power...this darkness...to make Father see you, to make the Elders bow to you, to make everyone believe you were worthy. You used this power to empower both me and Cyrius when we were nothing but shadows beside you. And now you want to stand here and tell me you didn¡¯t know?"


    His face twisted, pain flickering through his expression. "Yes..I knew I wasn¡¯t a normal wolf. Yes I felt something dark inside of me. But I never knew what it was. I¡¯ve never seen myself like this before." He nced down at himself, disgust shing in his eyes. "This... this isn¡¯t what I wanted."


    I shook my head, my chest burning with betrayal. "No. This is bullshit."


    "Sorry, I¡¯m out of here."


    I turned to leave, fury boiling through me. My chest was tight, my head pounding¡ªI couldn¡¯t stand another second of this madness. But then Lilith¡¯s voice rang out, low and deliberate.


    "It is me."


    I froze in my tracks. Slowly, I turned back to face her. "What?"


    Her eyes darkened, guilt shimmering in them. "It is me. I am behind the facts. Cayden... he is not a normal wolf."


    The air stilled. Even Cayden¡¯s face twisted in shock, his jaw clenched as if he was just hearing the words for the first time. Hazel¡¯s lips parted, confusion trembling in her eyes. Silence swallowed us whole, thick and suffocating, until Lilith finally spoke again.


    "The night I gave birth to Hazel¡ªthe very same night you triplets were born¡ªI went to the high house. Your mother had just delivered the three of you. You were newborns, swaddled in her arms. I went to your room, full of grief and vengeance. And in that moment... I killed Cayden."


    The words crashed over me like ice. My body stiffened. Hazel gasped. Cayden staggered a step back.


    "But then," Lilith continued, her voice trembling, "I woke him up. I revived him with dark magic. I expected the magic to make him a Crescent. But it didn¡¯t. He came back... different. A wolf, yes, but not ordinary. I thought he¡¯d burn out, or that the magic would devour him. Instead... he became Alpha. Even then, I could still sense the traces of dark power in him, faint but undeniable. He has carried it in his veins ever since."


    Cayden¡¯s voice finally broke through, guttural and enraged. "You... killed me? You¡¯re saying all of this...this monster I¡¯ve be is your fault? You cursed me. You made me feel like a stranger in my own body. You made me into this!"


    His growl reverberated through the air, his fists clenched tight.


    But Lilith wasn¡¯t finished. Her gaze swung to me. "And that¡¯s not all. You asked what Jonathan meant earlier about Hazel not being your true mate. He was right."


    My stomach dropped, my blood turning to ice. "What are you saying?" I hissed.


    Lilith¡¯s face tightened. "Hazel was never meant to be yours. She was never meant for any of you triplets. She was... his. Cayden¡¯s mate. Originally, I was bound to him, but when I broke our bond, when I got pregnant with Marcus¡¯ child nature rebelled. It tried to fix what I had undone. It made my daughter look exactly like me. Another version of myself, born for him. For Cayden. But I could not allow that. I used magic. I shifted her bond. I bound her to you triplets instead. The bond between Hazel and you, it is not natural. It is not fate. It is forged by dark magic."


    <fnbf18> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnbf18>


    Her words cut sharper than any de. My chest tightened, my throat closing up.


    "So Hazel... is not my mate?" My voice cracked, broken. "All of this... our bond... everything I have felt... it was all a lie?"


    Hazel¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her lips trembling as she shook her head....


    <i>The bond between us... is only dark magic.</i>


    "I highly doubt that," Lilith said, her voice steady but desperate. "If the universe never approved of the mate bond, it would have broken much earlier. Jonathan would have found his way back to her fast¡ªbut he didn¡¯t. That means nature approved of the rtionship."


    She tried to convince us, to spin her truth as absolute, but I felt my insides twist.


    "Bullshit!" Cayden snarled.


    Before any of us could react, he lunged at her, his hand mping around her throat. Lilith gasped, her legs kicking weakly as he lifted her off the ground.


    "Cayden, what are you doing?!" I shouted, rushing forward. Hazel¡¯s cry pierced the air. "Cayden, stop!"


    But his grip only tightened. His face was carved with rage, veins darkening across his skin.


    "You stole everything from me," he growled. "My childhood. My life. My soul. Because of you, Cyrus is dead!"


    "No¡ª" Hazel sobbed, reaching forward.


    "Yes!" Cayden¡¯s voice cracked, broken and furious. "Cyrus never envied me. Never. Until you poisoned it all! Until you cursed me with this darkness! He would have been here with us. Alive. Normal. We would¡¯ve had a normal life if it weren¡¯t for you!"


    With a roar, he flung her against a tree. Lilith crumpled, coughing blood, before Cayden stormed toward her again, his hand outstretched to finish it.


    "Cayden, please don¡¯t!" Hazel screamed, rushing to block him. "Don¡¯t kill my mother! I just found her. I¡¯ve only just met her! Please, Cayden, I never had a normal family either. I was mocked, called weak, human¡ªby everyone. Even you. You called me weak. But here I am, still choosing to let everything go."


    Her voice trembled but carried strength. She reached for him, cing herself between them.


    "Please, let it go. Don¡¯t take her away from me."


    Cayden¡¯s breath rasped, his jaw clenched as his eyes flickered between Hazel and Lilith. "I¡¯m sorry, Hazel," he whispered hoarsely. "Unlike you, I don¡¯t have any humanity left. That¡¯s why you¡¯re better than me. Turn your back. Don¡¯t watch me do this."


    "No!" Hazel¡¯s voice broke, but she held her ground. "You are not a monster. You¡¯ve carried the weight of everyone¡¯s fear your whole life, and still¡ªyou protect them. Still¡ªyou became Alpha. You are stronger than your darkness, Cayden. You are a good person. If no one else has told you that, then hear it from me. You¡¯re a good man. Please... don¡¯t do this."


    Her words cut through the madness like a de. Slowly, Cayden¡¯s chest rose and fell. His hand lowered, trembling, until he finally released Lilith. She copsed to the ground, gasping for breath, and I exhaled sharply¡ªthe air I hadn¡¯t even realized I was holding.


    But Cayden didn¡¯t stop moving.


    He turned, his steps heavy, toward Hazel. My stomach twisted with dread. The deadly fire in his eyes made me tense, ready to leap in front of her, though I knew if I did it would only prove to him that I saw him as a monster. And truthfully... I did.


    Hazel, however, didn¡¯t flinch.


    "You¡¯re a good person," she whispered again, her voice breaking. "Better than all of this. And I¡¯m happy you¡¯re the father of my children."


    Her tears streamed as Cayden reached her. But instead of hurting her, he copsed into her arms, pulling her into a crushing embrace, burying his face in her neck. Hazel held him tight, crying into his chest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 176: Memories

    <h4>Chapter 176: Memories</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    I stood frozen, locked in Cayden¡¯s arms, both of us gripping each other like the other might vanish. His body trembled slightly under my hands, Then, slowly, he pulled away.


    My breath caught.


    The terrifying form I had seen horns, ck veins, inhuman wings¡ªwas gone. In its ce was the Cayden I knew. The gorgeous, sharp-jawed Cayden with the piercing eyes


    He cupped my chin gently and forced me to meet his gaze.


    "Hazel..." he began, his voice low, uncertain. "There¡¯s something we need to tell you."


    Something about the way he said it made my chest tighten. I swallowed hard.


    He continued. "We wiped your memory."


    I blinked.


    The words didn¡¯t register at first. It was like he had spoken anguage I didn¡¯t understand.


    "You... what?" I breathed.


    Cayden nodded solemnly. "You were right. Those weren¡¯t the first moments of you seeing your babies. You¡¯ve held them... you¡¯ve named them... you¡¯veughed and cried with them. But you couldn¡¯t remember because... we took that from you."


    My heart stopped. The air left my lungs.


    "What are you... saying?" My voice trembled. "I¡¯ve... already met them?"


    Cayden nced at the ground, guilt heavy in his expression. "Thirty weeks You spent three weeks with them. But something happened, Hazel. Things got dangerous


    too dangerous. So... we took your memories, to protect you. We thought it was the only way."


    I couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t breathe. My entire chest caved in. I felt like I was being torn apart from the inside.


    "Hazel..." he reached for me, but I stepped back.


    "You erased my memories," I whispered. "You erased three weeks of my children from me."


    Caspian stepped forward, arms folded, his jaw tight. "It was me and Aurora¡¯s n, we did it to take..."


    But before he could finish, Cayden whipped around, eyes sharp. "No. Don¡¯t tell her. We show her. When we get home, Hazel, we¡¯ll show you everything."


    "Show me?" I snapped. "You want to show me the pieces of my life you ripped out of my head like they were never mine to begin with?!"


    Pain cracked through me and it hurts like hell. The reason I felt hollow... the reason my dreams didn¡¯t make sense... the reason I felt like a stranger to my own babies¡ªthey did this.


    My hand curled into a fist. I turned sharply to my mother. "Did you know?"


    Her face fell. "No. I swear to you, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve been begging you to remember. I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d taken your memories."


    She looked between Cayden and Caspian. "This is wrong. Hazel has every right to be angry."


    Then she stepped away from us all.


    "I have to go."


    "What?" I said.


    "I need to see the Crescent," she replied. "With Jonathan our alpha was gone, everything has changed. We¡¯ve lost the bnce that held this territory together. "


    "No." Cayden¡¯s voice was firm. "Not yet. We still..The council must know what¡¯s happened. The dark magic, the secret power inside youthis changes everything. The Crescent cannot stay whole if it threatens the world outside it."


    That was when Lilith spoke, voice dry and dismissive. "The Crescent has nothing to do with your council."That¡¯s exactly what caused the war years ago. The werewolf council wanted control. The Crescent wanted to remain sovereign. "


    Caspian cut in, stepping between them, "we¡¯ll settle thister. Right now, Hazel needs rest. She needs her memories back. That¡¯s our priority."


    <fn2892> This content belongs to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn2892>


    Cayden nodded slowly, turning back to me. "When we get home, I¡¯ll show you everything. No more secrets. No more lies."


    I didn¡¯t speak. The betrayal ran too deep, I didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore.... Aurora was involved....?


    "Let¡¯s go," I whispered.


    As soon as we arrived at the High House, Aurora ran toward me. Her eyes scanned every inch of me, frantic and relieved all at once.


    "Oh my God, you scared me! How did you even do that?" she asked, referring to when I had broken free of the spell and pinned her to the wall earlier. She had been leaving the room then, not expecting me to break it.


    "I don¡¯t know," I replied, my voice t. "I just... needed to find the truth."


    And I did. Because the truth lies with her.


    And she was the one who took it from me.


    Her gaze shifted past me to where Caspian and Cayden stood. The moment she saw them, I watched the guilt rush into her face. She knew.


    <i>They had told me.</i>


    <i>And now, I needed answers.</i>


    "So," I said, my tone sharp, "when are you giving them back? My memories. My truth."


    I didn¡¯t even try to mask the disappointment in my voice. I had trusted her. Somehow, I wasn¡¯t even surprised Cayden or Caspian could do something like this <i>but Aurora? </i>She was supposed to be my friend. The only person, besides Ariel, I truly saw as real.


    And yet, she had cast the spell. She had taken everything from me. Watched me cry, watched me spiral, watched me forget, and said nothing.


    "It better be for a good reason," I muttered and stormed upstairs, not waiting for her reply.


    She followed closely behind.


    "Hazel, please, I can exin¡ª"


    "No!" I snapped, turning to her. "What could you possibly say? You saw me suffering. You saw me losing my mind. And you still didn¡¯t tell me. You looked me in the face and let me keep searching for something you already had in your hands. <strong>Some friend you are."</strong>


    I mmed the door behind me, the sound echoing through the house and jolting my babies awake.


    My heart softened instantly. "Oh, I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, rushing to them.


    I pressed a kiss to each of their foreheads.


    "So you little miracles were right all along," I murmured with a broken smile. "Heather and Christian... those are your names. Thank you for showing me."


    Behind me, Aurora slipped quietly into the room and sat on my bed. She stiffened when I turned to face her.

 Chapter 177: Grave yards

    <h4>Chapter 177: Grave yards</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Aurora tapped the spot beside her on the bed, her eyes pleading. I let out a long sigh before lowering myself down, arms folded, frustration still simmering under my skin.


    She turned toward me slowly. "Hazel," she began, voice tentative, "yes, I wiped your memory. But only because of something... something I honestly don¡¯t know how to exin. I don¡¯t even think you¡¯d believe it if I did."


    She paused, struggling to look me in the eye. "Caspian was right¡ªI shouldn¡¯t try to exin. I should just return your memories and let you see for yourself."


    "You should," I said quietly. "And when you do... I don¡¯t think we should be friends anymore."


    I didn¡¯t mean it. Not entirely. But the betrayal was still fresh, and some part of me wanted her to feel the ache she had put me through. To know what it was like to be deceived by someone you trusted.


    Aurora¡¯s shoulders slumped. "Hazel... I love you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had a real friend the way I have in you." Her voice cracked. "My mother. My sister. My father..." she trailed off, tears already forming.


    Something inside me shifted. I¡¯d never asked about Aurora¡¯s past¡ªnever wondered why she never mentioned her family. She¡¯d always been so grounded, so present in the chaos of our lives. But as she spoke, her pain bled through every word.


    "Back home," she continued, "even though we were all witches, my parents... they did something unforgivable. One night, they took my sister from me. Just... took her. And she never came back. I was just a kid, and every time I asked, they¡¯d pretend she never existed."


    My chest tightened.


    "Then, one night, we were attacked. Two silhouettes came through the house. They didn¡¯t touch me. They hurt my parents and left me crying in my room. No one came. No one ever came."


    Her voice wavered. "Dahlia found me. She was still building her coven back then. She took me in like a daughter. But I saw through her maniption. I ran. I¡¯ve been running ever since."


    She gave a soft, brokenugh, and I managed a small one in return, though my heart was heavy.


    I turned to her, quietly. "That¡¯s enough, Aurora. I get it. You¡¯ve been through hell. But you knew what I was going through with my memory. You knew I wasn¡¯t crazy, and still... you said nothing."


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I wanted to tell you. Every time you looked at me like I was your safe ce, it killed me. But I thought it would ruin everything if you knew."


    I stared ahead, jaw clenched. I wanted to scream, cry, shake her¡ªanything to make sense of it.


    "But I will now," she added. "I¡¯ll give it all back. Everything you lost."


    My pulse quickened.


    "But before I do... Hazel, I¡¯m scared you won¡¯t be able to handle the truth. Not all of it."


    Her words froze in the air between us.


    For the first time since finding out, I hesitated. What could be so dark, so heavy, that the three people closest to me¡ªCaspian, Cayden, Aurora¡ªchose to erase it instead of letting me live with it?


    Was it about my babies? The day I gave birth? My mother?


    Had I met Lilith before and forgotten it all?


    <fn9a7e> The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel</fn9a7e>


    The weight in my chest deepened. I thought I wanted the truth¡ªbut now, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    What if it shattered me?


    What if knowing made it worse?


    Still, the questions circled:


    Where is the rest of my family?


    Why can¡¯t I remember the first time I met my children?


    What happened during those three missing weeks?


    I instantly shivered, the thoughts creeping into my bones like ice. My chest grew tight, and a cold unease settled over me. But Aurora reached out, gently wrapping her arm around my shoulder.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry," she said softly. "Whatever emotionse with those memories, whatever truth shakes you¡ªI¡¯ll be there. We¡¯ll feel it together. We¡¯ll go through it as nothing but sisters."


    A small, grateful smile curved my lips. My heart warmed just a little. I leaned into her and wrapped her in a tight hug. The tension loosened in my shoulders. We held each other in silence, a moment of fragile peace...


    Until Heather started crying.


    I instantly rushed to her crib. Aurora followed behind me. "Someone¡¯s hungry," she said with a small chuckle. "You¡¯d better breastfeed them."


    I nodded, adjusting myself as I sat down and pulled Heather into my arms. I gently ced my breast in her mouth, but... she didn¡¯t take it. She turned her head slightly, the milk leaking but not being drawn in.


    "She¡¯s not... feeding," I murmured, eyes narrowing in confusion.


    Aurora tilted her head. "Maybe she¡¯s not actually hungry."


    That¡¯s when Christian began wailing too. His cry was loud¡ªtoo loud. Panicked. I lifted him and tried the same thing, but the moment I ced my breast near his mouth, he wailed even louder, red-faced and iling.


    My heart began pounding.


    They weren¡¯t crying like hungry babies. Their cries were frantic. Wild. Painful. Like something deeper was wrong.


    "They¡¯re not eating, Aurora." My voice quivered. "It¡¯s not hunger. It¡¯s something else. Something¡¯s wrong."


    Aurora¡¯s expression shifted to concern. She looked around, suddenly alert.


    And that¡¯s when I noticed it too.


    The High House, always buzzing with movement, with guards, witches, and footsteps¡ªeven the faint hum of wind against the windows¡ªwas dead silent.


    Too silent.


    Then the door burst open.


    Caspian rushed in, breathless. "What¡¯s going on? I could hear the crying from downstairs."


    I stood up, baby still in my arms. "I don¡¯t know!" I snapped, panic leaking into my tone. "Something¡¯s wrong with them! They¡¯re not taking milk¡ªthey¡¯re screaming like they¡¯re in pain. I¡¯ve checked everything, Caspian! They¡¯re not hungry!"


    Caspian approached, taking Christian from my arms to examine him, but he too froze. "They¡¯re... crying like something¡¯s hurting them, but there¡¯s nothing wrong."


    Aurora and I exchanged a terrified look. The babies¡¯ cries echoed off the walls, piercing and sharp.


    "Something is definitely wrong," Caspian muttered. "This... this isn¡¯t normal."


    That was when Leon¡ªone of the betas¡ªburst into the room, his face pale, chest heaving.


    "Beta Caspian!" he barked, eyes wide in terror. "The graveyards¡ª"


    "What about them?" Caspian demanded, stepping forward.


    "They¡¯ve been dug open. Every single one. The coffins are empty. The bodies are gone."


    Caspian was already pacing. "Are you saying they¡¯re... rising?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 178: Hello, mate.

    <h4>Chapter 178: Hello, mate.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    My truth nearly leapt out of my mouth. I could almost taste blood, thick and metallic on my tongue. My body was shivering.. uncontrobly.


    "What do you mean the burial grounds have been opened?" I whispered, not sure who I was even speaking to. The words hung in the air like poison.


    I didn¡¯t fully understand what that meant¡ªbut I knew. I knew it was dangerous. The kind of danger that shouldn¡¯t even exist. Not with everything we¡¯ve already endured.


    My baby¡¯s wail pierced the thick silence, and for the first time in forever, the house grew quiet. Even Caspaian ever so unbothered by chaos, was almost trembling.


    "Oh my God," I whispered again. "This is bad. This is so bad."


    I turned to Caspian, my voice sharp and shaking. "Caspian...?"


    But he was already moving. Calm. Focused.


    Then to Aurora. "Aurora, what¡¯s going on? Where are you guys going?"


    "Please," she said, her eyes kind, "stay in the room. With your babies."


    "But¡ª"


    "We have to do something," Caspian interrupted, his tone heavier than I¡¯d ever heard it.


    "Something?" I echoed, breath catching.


    Aurora turned to me, gently grabbing my hands. "Don¡¯t worry, Hazel. Once we¡¯re done with all of this..." Her eyes searched mine. "I¡¯ll bring your memories back to you. Everyst one."


    My throat tightened. I nodded.


    She nodded back and pulled me into a warm hug before the three of them¡ªCaspian, Cayden, Aurora¡ªvanished beyond the doorway.


    And then it was just me.Sitting there. Rocking my babies.


    My foot tapped the floor nervously. My hands clutched my dress, the fabric crinkling under the tension in my grip. I was sighing every few seconds, trying to calm the storm inside my chest, but it wouldn¡¯t stop.


    My heart was racing again.


    How many times...? How many times would I have to go through this? Why was there never peace? Never stillness? <i>From one disaster to another non-stop. Why? What did we ever do to deserve this?</i>


    I looked down at my babies. They¡¯d calmed a little. Heather was tugging my hair with those tiny chubby fingers, refusing to let go like she needed me to be still for her.


    I gave a weak smile and gently cradled her closer.


    As much as I wanted to storm out there, to demand answers, to see something with my own eyes¡ªI couldn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t.


    I was a mother. I couldn¡¯t leave them behind. Not in this madness. Still... part of me was itching to move.


    Or can I?


    "No," I said aloud, shaking the thought out of my head. "What kind of mother would I be?"


    Then¡ªI heard it.


    A voice.


    Deep. Masculine and Raw.


    <i>Cayden? Caspian?</i>


    I shot up from the bed. "Cayden? Caspian?!"


    Nothing...The entire High House was dead silent. Like no one else existed.


    I crept to the door, every breath I took sounding loud in the emptiness.


    "Hello?" I called again, voice trembling.. Nobody replied just footseps Just... footsteps.


    Someone wasing...No¡ªsomething wasing.


    I mmed the door shut and pressed my back against it, hands spread wide, chest heaving.


    <i>Oh my God. What¡¯s happening? What is going on in this high-house?</i>


    Why did the walls feel like they were closing in?


    Why did the air suddenly feel wrong?


    I turned and locked the door, clutching the handle with all my strength.


    "Hush now, baby," I whispered, rocking my children again, voice cracking under the weight of fear.


    Heather blinked up at me. Innocent. Trusting.


    I had to protect them...Even if I didn¡¯t understand what was happening even if I never got those memories back, or the peace I¡¯ve begged the Moon Goddess for, I would not let anything happen to them.


    My heart was pounding in my ears. Loud. Unrelenting. Like a drum warning me of something I wasn¡¯t ready for.


    Oh my God. Who wasing?


    My babies were in that room. I shouldn¡¯t have been outside it. But even if there was nothing¡ªor no one¡ªout here, it was better I stood guard than to be trapped inside with them and left powerless. Out here, I could distract whoever it was. Buy enough time to protect them, to hide them. Or fight.


    Christian was still half-asleep, oblivious to the chill crawling down my spine. I was wide awake, every part of me alert. I could feel my wolf humming beneath my skin, bracing herself, ready if she needed to take control.


    I snatched a woodstick from the bedside table and slid it into my robe pocket like some kind of good luck charm. Then I picked up the thick wooden stick I kept near the door. I gripped it so tightly my fingers ached, but I didn¡¯t dare loosen up. I needed to be steady. Controlled. Not panicked.


    I opened the door slowly, stepped into the hallway, and closed it behind me with a soft click. Then I stood still for a moment, listening.


    Nothing, But the footsteps... they were still there.


    Loud. And somehow, they sounded close. Much closer than they should have. Like whoever it was had to be only inches from me.


    I took a few hesitant steps down the corridor, heart thundering. The third floor of the High House¡ªwhere my chamber was¡ªwas eerily quiet. Unnaturally so. Not even the soft creak of the walls or rustle of the wind through the windows. Just stillness.


    "Cayden!" I called, my voice echoing. "Aurora? Leon?"


    Nothing.


    "Caspian!" I called again, this time louder.


    Still nothing. No answer. No movement.


    Where is everybody?


    I walked faster, still holding the stick, my feet nearly silent against the cold floor. Every breath I took was shallow. My nerves were shot. I reached the staircase that led to the lower floors. Still no one.


    That¡¯s when I felt it.


    Something shifted behind me.


    I spun around¡ªand there it was.


    A figure.


    It stood at the end of the corridor, facing the door to my room. The door where my babies were.


    My stomach dropped.


    Without thinking, I raised the stick and hurled it with all the strength I had. It flew through the air but missed. It didn¡¯t touch the figure at all. It hit the floor near them and rolled slightly.


    The figure didn¡¯t flinch.


    They just... stopped.


    Frozen outside my door.


    "Don¡¯t you dare enter my children¡¯s room!" I screamed, forcing the words out past the lump in my throat. "Do you hear me? Don¡¯t you dare!"


    <fne186> This update is avable on ?ovelFind</fne186>


    My voice cracked with panic, but I didn¡¯t care.


    The figure was tall. Almost the same height as Cayden. Broad shoulders. Upright posture. I narrowed my eyes. The build was... familiar. Unnervingly so.


    "Stay away from my babies!" I shouted again. "What do you want? You want them? Then you¡¯re going to have to go through me first."


    Still no response. The figure didn¡¯t turn. Didn¡¯t move. Just stood there.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the chill that spread through me. That familiarity. That presence.


    I steadied my breath and took a cautious step forward.


    "I¡¯m a Crescent," I said firmly, hoping it would mean something. "I¡¯m not afraid of you."


    The figureughed.


    A soft, melodic giggle that rang through the hallway like a cruel luby. The sound was... beautiful.


    "Really? You can drop the act now, Hazel," he said, his voice low, confident¡ªtoo confident. "I¡¯ve showed you my face. I¡¯m not hiding anymore. I came to take the babies... and I will. So you better not try to stop me."


    My breath hitched.


    "You will not dare enter my room, you monster!" I snapped, my voice louder than I expected, trembling with rage and fear. "You think you can take both of my husband¡¯s forms, vault into the High House, and walk away with my children? I will not allow it. I will not¡ªdo you hear me¡ªI will not allow you!"


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. Just tilted his head and stared at me like I was something pitiful.


    Then he spoke again.


    "Do you realize," he said slowly, "that I saved these babies? That without me, they wouldn¡¯t be alive right now?"


    My grip on the wooden stick faltered.


    What was he even saying?


    "What... what are you talking about?" I asked, confused, staring into those strange, glowing eyes. "Who¡ªwho are you? Are you..."


    I swallowed.


    "Are you Cyrius?"


    At the sound of the name, something changed in his eyes. He blinked slowly, like the realization just hit him. Then his lips curled into something unreadable¡ªpart amusement, part something darker.


    "So... they really did it, huh?" he said.


    My heart dropped.


    "What happened to you, Hazel?" he asked, voice suddenlyced with hurt. "Do you mean to tell me you don¡¯t recognize me? Not even a little?"


    I couldn¡¯t respond.


    "Oh. Wait." His tone shifted again. "They wiped me out of you. Of course they did. They took me away from you."


    He took a step forward.


    I instinctively raised the stick in my hand, pointing it in his direction, though my hand was visibly shaking.


    For a split second, something flickered in his expression.


    Pain.


    Betrayal.


    Then he took another step, and I couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    "They really did it," he whispered. "They erased me from your heart. But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll remember me again, Hazel. I¡¯ll make sure of it. I¡¯ll bring your memories back... myself."


    He kept walking, and I... I couldn¡¯t move.


    The stick in my hand suddenly felt useless. Weak. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hit him. I didn¡¯t even know why. My instincts were screaming at me, but my body... froze.


    I let the stick drop to the floor with a soft tter.


    He closed the distance between us, slowly, like a predator savoring every step.


    Then he leaned in, bringing his face close to mine, so close I could feel the warmth of his breath on my skin.


    I turned my head slightly, but he followed, his lips brushing the shell of my ear.


    And then I felt it.


    His tongue.


    He licked the curve of my ear slowly, and I nearly copsed from the surge of shivers that shot down my spine. I froze¡ªnot out of fear, but from the way my body reacted to him.


    I hated it.


    God, I hated it.


    But I couldn¡¯t lie¡ªnot to myself.


    <i>He was beautiful.</i>


    <i>Devastatingly so.</i>


    Even more handsome than Cayden and Caspianbined. His face had this sharp, dangerous elegance. His eyes glowed with a kind of intensity I¡¯d never seen before. Like he knew me. Really knew me. In ways my soul hadn¡¯t even remembered.


    I swallowed hard, not daring to breathe.


    And then, in the softest whisper I¡¯d ever heard, he said it.


    "Hello, mate,"

 Chapter 179: Find Cyrius

    <h4>Chapter 179: Find Cyrius</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said quietly. "I won¡¯t be able to take you with me this time. I have to leave."


    I blinked, still trying to process what I¡¯d just heard. What is he saying?


    Then, without warning, he leaned in and kissed my cheek. My heart fluttered. His fingers brushed the two familiar marks on my neck.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he whispered. "When I remember all your memories, I¡¯lle back for you. But just so you know¡ªI still haven¡¯t forgiven you."


    There was a glint in his eyes, and then he walked away¡ªstraight toward my baby¡¯s room.


    My body froze. I tried to move, to scream, to stop him, but I was paralyzed by the weight of everything. He reached the door. Entered.


    That¡¯s when my limbs remembered how to move.


    I rushed in after him.


    He was already holding my babies.


    But instead of the screams or cries that usually came when strangers picked them up, there was onlyughter. Laughter. My babies¡ªwho never stayed calm with Caspian, who wriggled out of Aurora¡¯s arms, and who cried every time Cayden tried¡ªwere giggling in his arms. Laughing. And heather, my sweet heather, was tugging at his hair the exact way she tugs mine.


    My heart pounded¡ªnot with fear, but with something else. Something numb. A strange stillness.


    Why weren¡¯t my babies crying? Why were they happy to see him?


    I needed to remember. Everything.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, my voice hoarse.


    "I have to leave," he replied, gently bouncing one of the twins. "With my babies."


    "Trust me, this is for the best. I told you¡ªI would never let these babies grow up under those monsters you married. And clearly, you don¡¯t remember, thanks to your memory being tampered with." He stepped forward.


    I blocked the doorway.


    "You¡¯re not leaving with my babies. You stranger."


    He feigned a hurt expression, clutching his chest dramatically. "Ouch. That hurts, Love. ¡¯<i>Stranger¡¯? After everything?</i>" His voice was stillced with sweetness, even though his face twisted in mock offense.


    "You¡¯ve done worse to me," he continued, his tone dropping. "You stabbed me¡ªdays before our wedding. Called me names. Chose them over me. Now ¡¯stranger¡¯? That really stings." He paused. "You hurt me, love."


    Even as I stood there, trying to muster strength¡ªtrying to awaken my wolf¡ªsomething inside of me trembled. Not in fear.


    In longing.


    My wolf stirred... not in rage, but in desire. She was growling¡ªbut not at him. For him. It started in my chest and spread like wildfire. His neck. His sculpted chest. His voice. His presence.


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    A stranger is holding my children, and instead of lunging at him, all I can think of is how... attractive he is?


    <i>Am I out of my mind?</i>


    "Let me leave, Hazel," he said, his voice low but firm.


    I remained rooted to the spot, still rigid.


    "I said you¡¯re not going to leave," I snapped.


    He tilted his head. "Do you want me topel you?" A pause. "Oh¡ª" he chuckled, "I forgot. Little girl isn¡¯t so little anymore. I can¡¯t break through yourpulsion now."


    I didn¡¯t even understand half of what he was saying. His words blurred in my ears¡ªbut the feeling in my chest was unmistakable.


    Danger.


    He wasn¡¯t threatening me. Not physically. Not directly. But everything about him screamed danger, even as he held my baby... even as Christian¡ªwho didn¡¯t warm up to anyone¡ªbegan falling asleep peacefully in his arms.


    He wasn¡¯t even holding his shirt anymore.


    My mind boiled.


    "Hand me my babies and leave." My voice was cold.


    "I suppose your brother must not know you¡¯re here," I added. "You traitor."


    I could barely breathe from the fury building inside me.


    From the stories I¡¯d heard, he and Caspian had once been inseparable... until he went rogue¡ªafter they made Cayden Alpha.


    So why now?


    Why return to take my babies?


    "Traitor?" Heughed, a bitter edge in his tone. "You¡¯re calling me a traitor? Coming from someone like you, that¡¯s rich."


    He stepped forward slightly, cradling the child tighter.


    "I told you what you did to me, Hazel. Or maybe you don¡¯t remember. Maybe your memory loss is convenient. But the betrayal you served me¡ª" He shook his head. "It destroyed me."


    His voice softened. "I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m just here to take these innocent babies away... away from this ce."


    He looked me straight in the eye. "Because if they stay here, either they die... or you die, Hazel. You and everyone you love."


    <i>Those words hit me like thunder. What did he just say?</i>


    "What are you saying?" I asked, stunned.


    "I said what I said. Either your babies die, or everyone you love does." He took a breath. "And I know you¡¯ll pick wrong, so I rushed here to make the choice for you."


    "They¡¯re not just your babies," I snapped. "They¡¯re also mine. You hear me? Mine!"


    A war raged inside me. One part of me wanted to move. To let him go. But I stayed frozen. He took a step closer.


    "Trust me, Hazel," he said, softer now. "Please... trust me."


    My heartbeat slowed. The storm inside my chest suddenly stilled.


    His words wrapped around me like a calming mist.


    Trust him?


    My thoughts shed back to just minutes ago¡ªwhen the babies had been crying so loudly. Screaming. But the moment he stepped in, they stopped.


    Is this a sign? "Trust your instincts." ... His words echoed again. Like you said earlier you are a crescent


    I took a breath.


    "Please leave," I said¡ªquiet this time..And then... I stepped aside and he slowly walked past.


    But just before leaving, he stopped beside me. I turned slightly, and our eyes met¡ªthose piercing bright yellow eyes.


    My whole body shivered.


    "You look as gorgeous as ever, mate," he murmured. "Don¡¯t worry. Once I protect these babies... I might just give us another chance."


    And with that, he walked out.


    <i>Honestly... what have I just done?</i>


    I let a stranger¡ªsomeone despised by both my husbands¡ªwalk away with my babies. And he¡¯s still alive. Still walking freely.


    I didn¡¯t even look back to watch him leave. I didn¡¯t even say goodbye to my little angels.


    My angels...


    My breath caught as the realization crashed into my chest. I spun around in panic and ran to the top of the staircase, praying I might still see him descending. But he wasn¡¯t there.


    He was gone. The entire High House felt... empty.


    My heart pounded so loudly, I could hear it echo in my ears.


    <i>No. No, no, no, no.</i>


    This is wrong. It has to be wrong. He can¡¯t just take my babies. But still¡ªmy instincts... they were calm. Too calm. Like I had just done the right thing.


    Even though every part of me knew¡ªI¡¯d just made the worst decision of my life.


    "Oh my God..." I staggered toward the stairs when suddenly.,


    "Hazel!"


    "Cayden!"


    They burst into the High House. Cayden and Caspian, both out of breath, panic all over their faces.


    I rushed downstairs. Caspian immediately pulled me into his arms, while Cayden scanned my body.


    "Did anybodye in here? Are you hurt? Where are the babies?"


    Something flickered in my eyes.


    Caspian grabbed my chin, turning my face to him.


    "Hazel? What about the babies? Are they upstairs?"


    He made to run, but I grabbed his wrist.


    "Cyrius... Cyrius has taken them."


    Both men froze.


    "What?" they said in unison.


    "Cyrius?!" Caspian echoed, stunned.


    "Has Aurora returned your memories?" Cayden snapped. "And what do you mean Cyrius came to take the babies?"


    I shook my head. "No. Aurora hasn¡¯t returned anything. It just felt like it was him. He... he called me his mate. And he said if I didn¡¯t give him the babies, they¡¯d die. Or I would. Or everyone I love would. And he said I¡¯d choose wrong, so... he made the decision for me."


    "And you let him?" Cayden¡¯s voice broke.


    "Well, maybe if I had my memories, I would¡¯ve known what to do!" I fired back, heat rising in my voice.


    Cayden pinched the bridge of his nose. "No, Hazel. You don¡¯t need your memories to protect your children. You just handed them over¡ªover to Cyrius, of all people!"


    "You can¡¯t me me¡ª"


    "I can and I will me you," he shot back. "The best decision was to not let Cyrius take your babies. Stranger or not, he manipted you. You didn¡¯t even try to fight."


    Caspian stepped between us. "Cayden, enough."


    "No, they¡¯re my babies too!" Cayden shouted. "And she gave them away like they were nothing!"


    He turned to me, disbelief in his eyes. "You just gave my children to a stranger."


    "He¡¯s not a stranger," I whispered, my voice cracking. "At least, he didn¡¯t feel like one."


    "We need to find him. Now. Where did he go?" Cayden demanded.


    "He just left," I said. "It hasn¡¯t even been a minute."


    Without waiting another second, Cayden bolted out of the door.


    I copsed to the floor.


    <fna409> Readplete version only at FindN0vel</fna409>


    Caspian dropped beside me and wrapped his arms around my shoulders.


    "Calm down, Hazel. Breathe. Try to remember everything," he murmured.


    "I don¡¯t know, Caspian..." I choked. "It felt like... like the right thing to do. He said they would die. That I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them. I was scared. I believed him."


    "You shouldn¡¯t have," he said softly but firmly. "But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to find him. We¡¯re going to bring your babies back."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 180: France

    <h4>Chapter 180: France</h4>


    <i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i>


    I clung to Caspian tighter as the weight of regret came crashing down on me.


    <i>No... I shouldn¡¯t have. Oh no, I really shouldn¡¯t have.</i>


    The guilt was suffocating, I tried to stand, but my knees gave out. I slipped¡ªonly for Caspian to catch me just in time.


    "Calm down," he whispered gently. "You¡¯re still overwhelmed. Let¡¯s go to the room."


    But just as he spoke, Aurora barged in¡ªand suddenly, the High House wasn¡¯t empty anymore. The stillness shattered as footsteps echoed and voices returned. I blinked.


    Where were you guys? I wanted to scream. Where was everybody?


    I turned to Caspian, trembling.


    "Why would you all leave me and my babies alone in the High House?"


    He looked at me, confused.


    "We didn¡¯t. Everyone¡¯s been here."


    "What?" I breathed.


    "Everyone¡¯s been inside. Only High Cayden and Aurora stepped out for a moment."


    He then pointed to the staircase¡ªand I turned, only to see his mother and father, Lady Anna and Lord us, descending slowly.


    "Oh my God... Hazel, dear?" Anna¡¯s voice was soft. Concerned. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    My heart raced wildly.


    "Were you all inside... just a few minutes ago?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    She nodded. "Of course. We¡¯ve been inside the entire time."


    "And nobody heard me scream?"


    us frowned. "No one screamed, Hazel. We just noticed our sons were back and asked what happened."


    "No. No. That¡¯s impossible," I said, shaking my head. "This entire ce was empty. I was screaming¡ªbegging for help¡ªwhile Cyrius stood there. But no one came. No one answered."


    Anna exchanged a worried nce with us.


    "Even the maids were here," she said carefully. "What do you mean nobody answered?"


    "I know what I¡¯m saying!" I snapped.


    Caspian ced a hand on my arm.


    "Hazel, calm down¡ª"


    "Are you doubting me now?" I cut him off. "Do you think I¡¯m crazy, Caspian? I¡¯m not out of my mind! I only heard one single heartbeat in the entire High House!"


    I could feel my breathing quicken.


    "Oh my God... what¡¯s happening to me? What¡¯s wrong with all of you?"


    I screamed.


    Caspian pulled me closer, gripping my hand tightly.


    "Hazel, why are you shouting? You need to calm down."


    "Calm down?" I echoed, stunned. "That must be a joke."


    My stomach was hot with panic. My skin burned with rage and disbelief.


    "My babies were just taken, Caspian. By a man everyone calls a traitor. I screamed¡ªbegged¡ªand no one came. And now you¡¯re telling me everyone was here the whole time? That it was all an illusion?"


    My voice cracked, my hands trembling.


    "What if... that wasn¡¯t even Cyrius?" I whispered. "What if I handed my babies over to something else entirely?"


    I looked up at Caspian, wide-eyed.


    "What if it was Jonathan?"


    Calm down."


    "Jonathan, you really need to calm down now," Caspian said, stepping forward.


    "There¡¯s no way Jonathan is behind this. He¡¯s dead. Cayden killed him¡ªright in front of us."


    He held my gaze. "So please, calm down, and let¡¯s think this through."


    He began pacing.


    "You said the High House felt empty... that no one answered your screams. But in reality, it wasn¡¯t empty. We were all here. Which means¡ªwhatever you experienced wasn¡¯t real. It was an illusion. A powerful one."


    He turned to face me. "This has to be the work of a witch."


    Before I could speak, Aurora stepped forward, arms crossed.


    "No." Her voice was sharp. "I don¡¯t think a witch is behind this."


    Everyone turned toward her.


    "If a spell had been cast here, I would have sensed it immediately. I¡¯d know."


    "Are you sure it¡¯s not one of your girls?" Caspian asked.


    Aurora shook her head firmly. "No. My girls aren¡¯t responsible for this. Anytime they cast a spell¡ªeven if I¡¯m miles away¡ªI can feel the surge in my blood. But this... this wasn¡¯t them."


    "Then how is this possible?" Lady Anna stepped forward, her voice shaky. "Jonathan?" She looked at me, horror dawning in her eyes. "Are you telling me my grandbabies are missing again?"


    She clutched us¡¯s arm. "Oh God... when will we ever see peace in this house? Those innocent babies... we just found them."


    "Mother, please," Caspian soothed. "We will find them."


    That was when the doors burst open.


    <fn665a> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel</fn665a>


    Cayden.


    "I didn¡¯t see him," he panted. "He didn¡¯t pass me. Are you sure he went that way?"


    "Yes!" I cried. "He should¡¯ve passed you. It was barely a minute after he left that you came in!"


    Cayden¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his lips pressing into a tighter line. He ran both hands through his hair, tugging the strands in frustration as rage danced across his face.


    "Oh, Hazel..." he breathed, voice heavy with anguish. "You shouldn¡¯t have. You shouldn¡¯t have."


    He punched the table¡ªwood cracked and splintered beneath his fist. Everyone flinched.


    "God knows what my babies are going through right now."


    He gritted his teeth. "Shit!"


    The room fell into tense silence, broken only by the pounding in my chest.


    "If it¡¯s really Cyrius..." I finally said, voice low, "If it¡¯s really him, then you all need to return my memory. Now."


    I looked around at each of them. "He said things I didn¡¯t understand. Things that felt familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce. If I had my memory, maybe I¡¯d be able to recognize what he meant. Maybe I¡¯d know where he¡¯s going."


    There was a beat of silence.


    "Nice," Aurora said quickly, grabbing my hand. "That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯ll do."


    Without another word, she pulled me upstairs, urgency in her grip.


    We got to my chambers, and Caspian shut the door behind us.


    Aurora didn¡¯t waste a second. She guided me straight to the bed and helped me lie down. Her expression was tense.


    She reached for my hand. "This is going to hurt a little," she warned softly. "But please... bear with me."


    She took a deep breath, then muttered, "<strong><i>Versa</i></strong>."


    Her palm began to heat up. It went from warm to burning, and before I could react, she ced it directly on my forehead.


    "Ah!" I winced sharply. Pain erupted through my skull.


    She lied¡ªit didn¡¯t hurt a little. It hurt too much. It felt like my brain had been dipped in hellfire. My memories weren¡¯t justing back, they were frying their way through my mind like they¡¯d been locked in mes, and now they were burning their way out.


    And then...


    The fragments began.


    I saw myself screaming Ariel¡¯s name, holding her limp body in my arms, tears rolling down my face. I brought her back to the High House¡ªCayden was responsible for her death.


    Then¡ªme. Inbor. Giving birth.


    And Cyrius.


    Cyrius taking the babies away from me. And Then my babies dying¡ªCyriusing back for me and the babies.


    "We¡¯re going to France, Aaliyah," I heard myself say. "The whole of France, Alexander."


    It was all flooding back in an avnche. sh after sh after sh.


    Me, furious at Cyrius.


    Me, stabbing him¡ªplunging the dagger into his chest ¡ªbecause I chose my family in New Orleans over everything.


    Then... chains.


    Alexander. His chains. Wrapping around me like cold betrayal.


    Cyrius screaming in anger. Aurora and Caspian rushing in. The dagger plunging into Cyrius¡¯s body¡ªeven after he¡¯d started to calm down, even after he agreed to listen to me... after I¡¯d begged him to return with me to New Orleans.


    And then...


    Aurora.


    Aurora took my memories.


    Even though I begged her not to.


    I gasped and opened my eyes. Aurora was still holding my hand¡ªonly now, her entire body was trembling. Blood was dripping from her nose, down her lips, over her clothes. Her hand slipped from mine.


    "Aurora!" Caspian rushed to her side. "Are you alright?"


    She staggered back, clutching her temple. "I¡¯ll be fine," she whispered. "I just... need a moment."


    She stumbled toward the door, barely able to walk straight.


    Caspian turned back to me, his eyes wide.


    "Hazel?" he whispered. "Are you alright?"


    I blinked slowly, dizzy, and leaned into him as he caught me.


    "I... I¡¯ve remembered everything," I said weakly. "All of it. Everything they took from me."


    And then it hit me¡ªthe first crystal-clear thought rising from the ashes.


    France.


    "What?" Caspian asked.


    "France," I repeated, firmer this time. "Cyrius... he must be in France. That¡¯s where Alexander is. That¡¯s where he¡¯s taken my babies. It¡¯s the only ce he can go now."


    My breath caught again.


    "France, Caspian. He¡¯s gone back to France."


    "Aurora is weak right now," I murmured, my voice shaky as I leaned into Caspian¡¯s arms. "How are we supposed to go after him like this?"


    My thoughts were spiraling. My heart couldn¡¯t stay still.


    "I know it¡¯s by road," I continued, breathless. "We went there by road... thest time. It¡¯s not that far. Please..." I turned to him, gripping his wrist. "Go get Cayden."


    He nodded immediately, but I wasn¡¯t done.


    "Let¡¯s be fast. Please."


    Paned my words.


    "He can¡¯t hurt them. He won¡¯t hurt my babies. He loves them¡ªI saw it in his eyes. He just wants to take them away from me... from this ce. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let him."


    My voice cracked.


    "We need to find him before it¡¯s toote."


    I stood, still weak, still dizzy, but fueled by something deeper¡ªa mother¡¯s terror.


    "He said something else too," I added quickly. "Something is connected. Between me, the babies... and all of us."

 Chapter 181: France II

    <h4>Chapter 181: France II</h4>


    <strong><i>Hazel¡¯s POV</i></strong>


    I rushed up to my feet, my heart pounding like a war drum. Caspian immediately followed.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, and I turned to him, stunned.


    "Is that even a question?" I snapped. "France! I¡¯m going to France! My babies need to be found¡ªnow!"


    I bolted out the room, Caspian trailing close behind.


    We ran into Cayden and Leon on our way down the stairs. Cayden immediately stepped in front of me, his face full of concern.


    "Why is Aurora like that? She¡¯s bleeding from her nose and mouth!" he demanded. "Did she return your memories?"


    Caspian answered for me.


    "Yes. She did. Hazel has her memories back now, and she believes we need to go to France¡ªimmediately."


    Cayden blinked. "France? Why France?"


    "Because Cyrius is there," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "He once moved there with me¡ªand if he¡¯s running, that¡¯s where he¡¯ll go again. That¡¯s the only ce that makes sense."


    "Still... why France?" Cayden repeated.


    Caspian jumped in again. "Because that¡¯s where we found him thest time. I¡¯m with Hazel on this."


    Cayden¡¯s brows furrowed. "So who¡¯s going with her?"


    I turned to Caspian and answered before he could.


    "I¡¯ll go. Caspian ising with me. And we¡¯re taking a full team¡ªat least fifty wolves."


    Worry carved into Cayden¡¯s face. "No¡ªlet mee with you too."


    Caspian shook his head firmly. "You¡¯re the Alpha. You need to stay here. I¡¯ve been to France before. I know the area. We¡¯ve got this."


    Cayden looked torn, but finally stepped aside.


    Without wasting time, Caspian summoned the pack. Within minutes, fifty trained wolves stood outside the High House, armored and ready.


    "Thank you foring," Caspian addressed them. "We¡¯re heading to France. Be sharp. Be silent. We move fast."


    He arranged transportation swiftly, and soon after, we hit the road.


    I sat beside Caspian in the car, the others trailing behind us in tight formation.


    I stared out the window, but I wasn¡¯t seeing anything. My fingers twisted anxiously in myp, so tight and restless that I didn¡¯t even realize how pale they¡¯d be.


    Caspian reached over and gently ced a hand over mine.


    "Calm down, Hazel," he said softly. "We¡¯re going to find them."


    I nodded, then turned to Caspian.


    "What if they¡¯re not there?" I whispered. "What if Cyrius didn¡¯t go to France and just wanted me to think he did? What if it was all a trick? He knows we¡¯d expect that. What if we¡¯re chasing the wrong trail?"


    Caspian ced his hand gently over mine. "Calm down," he said, voice low and firm. "Even if it¡¯s a misdirection, we¡¯re trying. At least we¡¯re not sitting still. And Hazel..." he looked me in the eye, "trust your instincts."


    I exhaled shakily, nodding again, and the car rolled on.


    We spent nearly the entire day on the road, exhaustion settling into our bones as night fell. Atst, we crossed into France, and I found myself guiding them through familiar paths until we reached the park, Alexander¡¯s Pack.


    <i>It looked... different now. Drier. Quieter.</i>


    When I hade here with Cyrius before, the entire park had been alive. Bustling. Buzzing. But now... there was stillness in the air. The winds whispered through empty trees. The atmosphere felt haunted, like it remembered too much.


    And so did I.


    The nostalgia gripped my stomach, twisting it with burning memories¡ªAaliyah, trying to take Cyrius away from me. Her sly little tricks. Her maniptions. Her desperate attempts to make him fall for her. I could still see the way she looked at him.


    I swallowed hard, blinking the heat from my eyes.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m back here," I muttered.


    Caspian moved closer, took my hand, and kissed it gently. "You¡¯re not here alone," he said, eyes soft. "I¡¯m here with you."


    I turned to him, our hands still locked. I nodded. Just as we were about to approach the High House, a wolf guard stepped out and blocked our path.


    "Who are you?" he demanded. Before I could answer, he squinted at me.


    "Oh! Mademoiselle... Miss Esther." His expression shifted quickly. "Your husband, he just left a while ago."


    "He was here?" I asked quickly.


    "Yes, of course. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s expecting visitors, though," the guard added, ncing at Caspian with unease. His eyes widened as he noticed the growing number of wolves stepping out from cars behind us.


    He reached toward something¡ªmaybe an rm but Caspian was faster. He snapped the guard¡¯s neck in one fluid motion. The man slumped to the ground.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Caspian murmured, turning to one of his wolves. "Clean this up. Quickly."


    Then he stepped in front of me again, holding my hand tightly.


    "I told you he¡¯s here," he said softly. "You were right to trust your instincts. Even if he¡¯s stepped out, he¡¯sing back. We wait."


    I nodded, but worry still clouded my heart.


    "We have no n, Caspian. Even if hees back¡ªwhat do we do? We can¡¯t just jump him."


    "You try to talk to him," Caspian said. "You calm him down. And if he doesn¡¯t listen... I strike."


    "Caspian, he¡¯s stronger than you."


    "I know." His expression didn¡¯t falter. "He¡¯s not just a wolf¡ªhe¡¯s a vampire. But he¡¯s not worse than any monster I¡¯ve fought. And Hazel, he can¡¯t kill me. He¡¯s my brother."


    I looked away. "You think you know him. But I knew him before you did."


    "Exactly," Caspian replied. "And that¡¯s why I know he won¡¯t kill me."


    "That was before, Caspian. Before you stabbed him. Before you locked him in a coffin and buried him alive. Don¡¯t be foolish."


    He didn¡¯t respond. Just looked ahead.


    "Let¡¯s focus on him getting back first," I sighed, signaling the wolves to fan out across the property.


    They moved swiftly, surrounding the perimeter quiet but alert.


    <fnc2c0> Latest content published on ?ovelFind</fnc2c0>


    Then Caspian and I entered the High House.


    We walked through the familiar halls until we reached our old room. Mine and Cyrius¡¯s. I paused at the door, frozen.


    And then I felt it.


    His scent.


    A fresh whiff of cologne hit my nose¡ªsoft, warm, dangerously familiar. It clung to the air like a memory.


    He was here.


    I closed my eyes. My stomach churned, twisting with emotions I didn¡¯t want to name. All I wanted was to see him. Even if I had no idea what I¡¯d say.


    Just... see him. Look into his eyes. Those soft yellow eyes.


    <i>Why am I thinking about him like this? Now? When he has my babies?</i>


    Even though I know, deep down¡ªhe¡¯s only trying to protect them.


    Caspian was right. <i>The only way to calm Cyrius down... is for me to talk to him. So let me wait for him toe back.</i>

 Chapter 182: Last fight

    <h4>Chapter 182: Last fight</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Cayden¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Caspian and Hazel had just left¡ªnot long ago. <i>And honestly... he was right.</i>


    I am the Alpha. I have a lot to deal with. Responsibilities. A pack to lead. I shouldn¡¯t be roaming around restlessly, chasing ghosts.


    But still... my thoughts were crashing down like a million bricks.


    How? When? How did Cyrius return? How did he resurrect from the graveyard, I personally sealed shut and buried?


    <i>None of it made sense, I rushed to Aurora¡¯s room. </i>She was on the floor, her clothes soaked with blood.


    "Aurora... are you okay?" I asked, panic clear in my voice.


    She looked up at me, her face pale but calm. "I¡¯m fine," she breathed. "I just need to limit my use of dark magic for a while. It¡¯s... draining me."


    "Yes, you need to stop," I said firmly, my eyes scanning every inch of her for fresh wounds.


    She gave a weak smile. "Why are you here?"


    I hesitated.


    She wasn¡¯t in the best state, but I had no time for soft approaches.


    "How did Cyrius resurrect?" I asked. "He should still be buried in the graveyard with the rest of the vampires. And the Crescents... where are they? Where¡¯s Lilith?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Something feels off. Really off. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something big ising, Aurora. Something bad."


    For the first time, I admitted the truth out loud.


    "I feel... helpless."


    She looked into my eyes, her expression softening.


    "I understand," she said gently. "And I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either. But the moment I can stand¡ª" her voice hardened, "I will find out."


    "I know what¡¯s happening." The voice was weak, strained... but full of certainty.


    We all turned toward the doorway¡ªand there she was.


    Lilith....Barely standing. Her body bruised, blood crusted on her temple. She looked even worse than Aurora. So bad that Aurora immediately tried to rise from the bed to help her, but I stepped in, guiding her back down.


    I approached her. "Lillith, what happened to you? What¡¯s going on?"


    She exhaled shakily, gripping the doorframe like it was the only thing keeping her upright.


    "Danger," she rasped. "There¡¯s dangering. Where¡¯s Hazel? And the babies? They need to be hidden. Now. Do you have any safe spots? Anywhere?"


    "Hazel¡¯s gone to France," I said, my heart already sinking. "She went to find the babies. Cyrius took them."


    Her eyes widened in horror. "What? Hazel isn¡¯t here? The babies are missing too?"


    She stumbled inside. "No, no, no. This is bad. Very bad."


    "What kind of danger, Lilith?" I asked.


    She looked at me.


    And then she whispered a name.


    "Dahlia."


    My blood ran cold. Ragnar howled deep inside me. My stomach twisted like something acidic had poured into it.


    "Dahlia?" I repeated, barely able to say it aloud. "That¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s dead. You said so yourself¡ªyou took her to Hell and burned her there."


    "I did," she said quietly. "But she¡¯s back."


    Aurora gasped, sitting upright despite her injuries.


    "And somehow," Lilith continued, "she¡¯s gotten control of the Crescents. They¡¯re angry. Jonathan¡¯s dead¡ªtheir Alpha is gone. And Dahlia, their creator, has manipted them. I don¡¯t know how, but she¡¯s leading them now. And that¡¯s not all..."


    She paused, her voice barely a whisper.


    "The vampires... or something worse... may also be awake."


    I blinked, a single name slipping past my lips. "Cyrius."


    Lilith avoided my gaze.


    "He¡¯s the one who took Hazel¡¯s babies," I said.


    She didn¡¯t deny it.


    "No, no, no..." I muttered, pacing. "They¡¯re nning something. This is more than just stealing babies. This... this feels like the end."


    Lilith nodded.


    "This is it, Cayden. The final war. If we win¡ªmaybe we get peace. But if we lose... we die. All of us."


    Silence fell like a hammer.


    "Oh my God..." Aurora whispered. "That exins the babies crying. Right before I left Hazel toe meet you. They were screaming so hard. It was like they knew."


    I turned sharply.


    "So the babies were dropping signs too?"


    I clenched my fists.


    "We need to contact Hazel. Tell her toe back. With or without the babies¡ªwe need her. Now. She¡¯s the natural-born Crescent. The only one who can get through to them."


    Lilith nodded. "She must be Alpha. Of the Crescent. It¡¯s the only way we can remove Dahlia from power and prevent a full copse."


    I froze. "Alpha? Hazel?"


    "Yes. If she leads them, maybe they¡¯ll follow. If Dahlia continues to lead... this entire supernatural world will crumble."


    "Do you have any way to contact them?" Aurora asked urgently.


    "I¡¯ll send word to France," I said immediately. "I¡¯ll tell them toe back. Now."


    I was about to leave when Lilith stopped me.


    "Wait. There¡¯s more I need to tell you." Her voice had dropped to a dark whisper.


    I turned slowly. "What now?"


    She looked at me with hollow eyes.


    "The babies... they might need to die."


    My entire body went cold.


    "What?"


    "Think about it," she said. "They are werewolves. Crescents. Witches. Vampires. Through them... a new species has been created. One that has never existed before. Nature is trying to amodate them¡ªbut it can¡¯t. The babies are everything. And nature wasn¡¯t made to bend to them."


    She stepped closer.


    "If nature continues to adjust itself for these babies... the rest of us might have to die to make space for them. Or¡ªwe kill them first, so the world doesn¡¯t copse."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Aurora¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "Maybe... that¡¯s what Cyrius meant. When he told Hazel either the babies die, or she and everyone she loves does."


    "No!" I shouted. "No, no, no! This is bullshit! Complete bullshit!"


    I mmed my fist into the wall.


    "My babies cannot die. I won¡¯t die either. Whatever twisted logic you¡¯re using to justify this¡ªI don¡¯t care. You¡¯re talking about sacrificing innocent children!"


    <fn6e5a> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fn6e5a>


    "They¡¯re not just your babies," Lilith said coldly. "They¡¯re my grandchildren. The ones you tried to sacrifice¡ªnot once, not twice. So don¡¯t question my loyalty."


    "And I still don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever loved Hazel properly."


    "ENOUGH." I snapped. "No one touches my babies. We¡¯ll figure another way. Even if I have to die¡ªI¡¯ll die. But they¡¯ll live."


    I turned to Aurora, desperate. "Tell me this is wrong."


    She hesitated, tears in her eyes.


    "It feels wrong... but I can see it too, Cayden. The power inside those babies... it¡¯s unnatural. Nature doesn¡¯t know how to contain it. They¡¯re rewriting the bnce."


    "Then we rewrite it again." I growled. "But they will live."


    I stepped toward the door again.


    "I¡¯ll send for Hazel. We bring her back. Make her the Alpha. Break Dahlia¡¯s grip. Whatever it takes."


    Then a red haired figure steps in, looking exactly like Aurora.


    "Sister...?"

 Chapter 183: Finding Cyrius.

    <h4>Chapter 183: Finding Cyrius.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Hazel¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    We sat in the room for what felt like hours, waiting for Cyrius to return. Our guards outside were instructed to alert us the moment he stepped in.


    "Are you sure he¡¯lle?" I asked, panicking again.


    Caspian sighed, his voice tight with exhaustion.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure, Hazel. He¡¯lle back. The guard said he only stepped out, didn¡¯t he?"


    I nodded, still restless. Then suddenly, a thought hit me.


    "Oh, wait.." I jolted upright. "We should ask if the guard saw him carrying the babies!"


    I jumped to my feet, but Caspian grabbed my arm and pulled me back down.


    "I killed the guard, remember?" he said dryly.


    I threw my head back in frustration.


    I was just about to spiral into panic again when a subtle noise tapped against the window.


    Caspian and I locked eyes instantly.


    Without needing to speak, we both moved to the window¡ªand saw one of our guards discreetly signaling us.


    Cyrius was back, My heart skipped.


    I was ready to bolt, but Caspian held me back.


    "We follow the n," he said firmly. I nodded, forcing myself to breathe.


    "So... what is the n?" I asked, barely containing the urge to sprint toward the door.


    "You talk to him," he said. "Like you did thest time. Make him calm down. Get him to drop his guard."


    I nodded again, but just as I was about to leave, I paused.


    I turned back to him. "If I manage to pull his guard down... promise me you won¡¯t hurt him. Not likest time."


    <fnf682> Official source is ?ovelFind</fnf682>


    He held my gaze and nodded.


    "I promise."


    With that, I rushed out.


    In less than a second, I reached the ground floor as quietly as I could. The guards were waiting¡ªthey pointed me toward the room he was in.


    I turned to nce behind me.


    Caspian was there, a shadow trailing behind me. He gave me a quick nod of reassurance.


    I took a deep breath.


    Then I pushed forward, heading straight to the room where Cyrius was.


    My heart pounded so loud I could barely hear my own thoughts as I approached the room they had directed me to. I paused at the door and took a deep breath.


    I wasn¡¯t here to fight. I wasn¡¯t here to attack, I just wanted to see him.


    Even after everything I did to him, burying him, choosing his brothers over him¡ª yet he was still kind when we met again. He¡¯d smiled at me. He¡¯d flirted with me. And his words... "Maybe I¡¯ll give you another chance."


    I hoped this was that chance.


    Slowly, I pushed open the door. The room was dark. A single, dim candle flickered on a wooden desk. But I could see a figure...


    My babies weren¡¯t here.


    My heart sank. That unspoken bond between me and my children was silent. Empty. They were not in this room.


    Which meant... he had hidden them. Or left them somewhere else.


    I closed the door gently behind me.


    I knew Cyrius wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but still... the unease twisted in my gut like a de. Then the figure moved.


    A me snapped to life as she lit a candle¡ªand my jaw dropped.


    "Aaliyah?"


    She smirked, tilting her head with that same smugness I remembered all too well.


    "Huh. So Cyrius was right. You are here."


    "Where is he?" I asked sharply.


    "Why would I tell you?"


    "Tell me now or I¡¯ll¡ª" I stepped forward.


    "Tear my head off?" she finished with a chuckle. "Please, Hazel. Spare me the dramatics."


    "Don¡¯t test me."


    "You seem to forget," she said calmly, gesturing around the room, "you¡¯re in my pack. This is my father¡¯s territory. Not yours."


    She took a step closer.


    "And you... you¡¯re a liar. You pretended to love him. All while having two other husbands. Two." She scoffed. "I must say, I¡¯m impressed by your level of whore. You filthy, selfish¡ª"


    "Say one more word," I growled, "and I swear by the Moon Goddess, you won¡¯t make it out of here alive."


    "Oh,ing from you? That¡¯s rich," she mocked, raising a brow. "What did he call you again? A Crescent?" She smirked. "Do you think that scares me?"


    Then she pointed upward¡ªand I noticed them.


    Jars. Dozens of them. Lined above the room, strung together with a thin rope... connected directly to her hand.


    "Wolf¡¯s bane," she said sweetly. "One tug, and you¡¯ll be drenched in it."


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare."


    "Try me."


    My chest rose and fell rapidly, rage burning in my lungs.


    "You¡¯re insane. That man is with my babies¡ª"


    "That man?" she cut in coldly. "Are you really referring to Cyrius as that man? After all he¡¯s done to keep you and your children alive?"


    She stepped closer, eyes zing.


    "And you still toss him aside like trash? Disrespect him? I don¡¯t know what he sees in you. But I promise, once he¡¯s done with you¡ª" her eyes narrowed, "I¡¯ll erase you from his life. Completely. I¡¯ll take your ce."


    "Jealous, much?" I sneered.


    "Jealous?" sheughed. "Hazel, what¡¯s wrong with you? You have two husbands, and now you want Cyrius too? Are you that selfish?"


    "Stay away from Cyrius. Or I¡¯ll.."


    "Hazel." She lifted the rope slightly, and all the jars above us clinked.


    "You seem to forget," she said, voice suddenly cold, "your life is in my hands right now. One drop. One pull. And you¡¯ll be marinating in poison. So I suggest... you behave."


    I clenched my fists.


    "You think I came alone?" I said, low and sharp.


    "Oh, you mean one of your husband outside ?" she mocked. "And the 50 wolves camped outside? Trust me, Hazel... we saw everything. The moment you stepped foot into France,"


    She stepped toward me, eyes burning.


    "This was a mistake. You stepping back here after what you did. After how you betrayed him. After how you left him buried in the dark. You don¡¯t belong here, Hazel. Not anymore."


    My jaw tightened. My throat burned with rage and guilt.


    But she wasn¡¯t done. "You¡¯re a traitor. And trust me... Here in France" She gave a cruel smile. "We always deal with traitors."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 184: We are back.

    <h4>Chapter 184: We are back.</h4>


    <strong><i>*~Cyrius¡¯s POV~*</i></strong>


    Indeed, I had gone back to France and Hazel was right. She led them straight to me.


    From the shadows, I gazed up at the window, where she stood beside Caspian. He was holding her,forting her. And jealousy burned through me like wildfire. How could she allow that? How could she let him touch her like that, knowing what he did to me?


    The bastard. He drove a dagger down my spine. He and his brothers buried me¡ªalive.


    The darkness had nearly consumed me. I screamed Hazel¡¯s name countless times, hoping she¡¯d hear, hoping she¡¯de. She didn¡¯t.


    She was the only one I believed could save me.


    But then I found out, they erased her memories. Perhaps... that exined why she never came. Why did she forget me?


    My anger faded slightly, but the ache in my chest remained. Still, I couldn¡¯t act on that pain. Not yet. These babies in my arms¡ªthe very same ones they called mystics¡ªwere too important. I had to protect them first.


    Aaliyah stepped out of the shadows. I nodded. She knew what she had to do¡ªdistract Hazel, just enough to buy me time to return without being sensed.


    She moved quickly, blending into the shadows. And then.


    Davina appeared beside me. "Took you long enough," she said, her voice clipped.


    I turned to her. Davina¡ªthe witch who helped me transform, who used the blood of these innocent, sleeping babies to rewrite my fate.


    "We need to get back to Dahlia. Now," she said firmly.


    I nced down at the twins. Still sleeping. Still peaceful. Then I looked back at Davina and extended my hand.


    "Shall we?"


    I took it, and Versa..


    We arrived at the ce where Dahlia was alive. Still breathing. I stood frozen, unable to believe it. I thought she was dead. I remembered the nights I searched for her, carrying these very same babies in my arms, thinking she had perished long ago.


    <fn941d> Readplete version only at find(?)ovel</fn941d>


    Davina led me into the ancient catb, deep beneath the surface. The scent of dust, magic, and blood filled the air. We stepped inside the coffin chamber, and my breath caught in my throat.


    There were many of them. Dozens. All with the same aura Hazel once had¡ªfamiliar, powerful. In the center of the room sat Dahlia.


    But she looked different. Aged. Not in the human sense no, her magic was worn. Her youth had cracked beneath whatever hell she¡¯d endured. Yet even older, she was still terrifying.


    She turned her eyes to me, and her lips curled.


    "Wee, Cyrius," she said smoothly. "It¡¯s been quite a while, hasn¡¯t it?"


    Her gaze dropped to the twins sleeping peacefully in my arms.


    "I see you¡¯ve managed to bring them with you. They¡¯re connected to you. Strongly, clearly."


    "They¡¯re my babies," I said firmly. "I am their father."


    "Oh, wow. Whatever helps you sleep at night," she replied with a mocking smile. "So... where are your vampires?"


    "I¡¯ve sent them away. Far from danger. They won¡¯t interfere in this anymore. There are more than enough humans for them to feed on."


    "Very well," she nodded, then gestured to an empty seat across from her.


    I sat. The moment was heavy. I could feel the magic in the walls tighten around us.


    Then her voice darkened.


    "Are you aware of the danger you¡¯ve caused, Mr. Salvatore?"


    "I am," I answered inly.


    "You¡¯ve created an entirely new species. Something nature itself did not authorize. These twins" she pointed lightly toward them, "are born of every supernatural bloodline known to existence. Werewolves. Witches. Vampires. Even Crescents. They are stronger than nature itself."


    She leaned forward. "And nature does not like to be overruled."


    I stiffened.


    "For nature to bnce itself again," she continued, "it has two options: one, kill the children before they mature. Or two, destroy every other supernatural race and reshape them in the image of these twins. That way, nature regains control by making everyone else obsolete."


    I said nothing, but my heart dropped.


    "So yes," she nodded slowly, "if these babies live, then every other supernatural being will die. That includes you. Me. Davina. All of us."


    "But there is another way," she said.


    I looked at her, already afraid of the answer.


    "We can preserve the children. We can protect them and ourselves but we need one thing."


    I already knew what she would say.


    "The natural-born Crescent. Their mother. Hazel."


    "No," I said immediately.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Dahlia replied coldly. "We won¡¯t kill her. Not yet. But we will need something from her. Her heart."


    I shot to my feet. "You just said you wouldn¡¯t.."


    "I said she won¡¯t die yet," she corrected. "But we will need her Crescent heart¡ªits energy, its magic. We must siphon it. And then, we might also need the Alpha of your pack."


    My chest tightened. "Cayden?"


    She arched a brow. "Yes. He¡¯s not an ordinary wolf. You know that better than anyone, Mr. Salvatore."


    I clenched my fists. He got the power that should have been shared among the three of us equally. He changed. Grew stronger¡ªunnaturally strong.


    "He is dangerous," she said. "And for nature to be sated, it may require both his power and Hazel¡¯s. If we sacrifice them both... perhaps we can spare the rest of us. Perhaps even save the twins."


    "And the other brother?" she said "Caspian?" She narrowed her eyes. "Just a token to keep giving the nature."


    I looked down at the babies in my arms. Still sleeping.


    "Hazel will not die," I said atst.


    "Then we all will," she replied coldly. "And with no one left to protect them, your precious babies will die too."


    Silence stretched.


    "Make a decision, Mr. Salvatore," Dahlia said softly. "You can¡¯t save everyone. So who will it be?"


    How could I possibly choose my share of sacrifice after all these years? Hazel? Huh. The babies? No. Not them. No way in hell will I allow them to rip Hazel¡¯s heart from her chest, not while I still breathe.


    But my brothers?


    I thought to myself¡ªwouldn¡¯t my brothers¡¯ hearts be enough?


    No.


    Dahlia¡¯s voice echoed in my head: "The main piece is the natural-born Crescent¡¯s heart. The others are just... nutrients. Additions to feed nature¡¯s hunger."


    Unless... unless I offer myself too. Aplete offering, the triplet brothers.


    All three of us.


    "That should satisfy nature, shouldn¡¯t it? Triplets born of the same blood, same power, same fate. A perfect, poetic exchange." she said smiling.


    Nature would take us¡ªand leave Hazel and the babies alive. My heart pounded. My body reacted before my mind could catch up.


    <i>I....Cyrius....dying alongside my brothers... for her.</i>


    For them, yes. That seemed perfect enough.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 185: Escape plan.

    <h4>Chapter 185: Escape n.</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Hazel¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    My heart pounded violently in my chest as I calcted my next move. One wrong step¡ªand it was over.


    She stood in front of me, gripping the rope tight, a smug grin ying on her lips. I had already memorized the angle. I knew exactly where the wolfsbane would drop if she pulled it. All I needed was a little distraction.


    So I steadied my breath and decided to y her game.


    "Cyrius can¡¯t love you," I said calmly. "You¡¯re wasting your time, dear."


    She scoffed, unbothered. "Oh, I don¡¯t need him to love me... to make him mine." Her smirk made my skin crawl.


    "Yours?" Iughed coldly. "You seem to be forgetting you¡¯re talking to his true mate."


    "Nonsense!" she spat. "That man will forget you soon enough. He even told me to get rid of you."


    "Shut up!" I yelled, fury burning through me.


    "Oh? Surprised?" she taunted, voice dripping with venom. "Your darling Cyrius doesn¡¯t care about you anymore."


    "He would rather die than be stuck with you!" I roared.


    Sheughed¡ªloud, wild, cruel. But in that moment, I saw it. She was off-guard.


    I lunged.


    She pulled the rope¡ªbut I was ready. The wolfsbane rained down from every direction, just as I predicted. I twisted, dodging the deadly spray, then tackled her to the ground.


    I grabbed her hair, yanking her head up.


    "If you weren¡¯t a woman, I swear I¡¯d put you to permanent sleep in the most gruesome way imaginable."


    She screamed and punched me across the face, sending me stumbling back. Then¡ªshe shifted.


    And mmed into me,unching me out the window.


    I fell.


    But my hands gripped the ledge just in time. My fingers burned, muscles strained, but I held on.


    Thinking I had fallen, she turned away.


    That was her mistake.


    I pulled myself back in, silent and swift, then grabbed her by the back of the head.


    "<strong><i>Good luck having Cyrius... in hell."</i></strong>


    And I snapped her neck and she dropped¡ªlifeless.


    I stood there, heart thudding as I stared at her body. I never wanted to kill her... But some people just don¡¯t leave you a choice.


    I was about to turn when Caspian suddenly barged in.


    "Hazel, we need to leave. We¡¯re in trouble."


    "What?" I stood stunned.


    He grabbed my hand. "I said, we need to leave!"


    "Caspian, what is happening?!"


    "We¡¯re surrounded, Hazel. We are damn surrounded. Look outside the window."


    I rushed to the window and gently pulled back the curtains¡ªto see an entire pack of wolves gathered outside the High House. Alpha Alexander sat majestically at the center while hundreds of wolves surrounded the estate like a fortress.


    I took a deep breath as my stomach churned and turned back to Caspian.


    "How are we going to handle all of this?"


    "We" is not happening. It¡¯s me." He pointed to himself. "You¡¯re running. I¡¯ll handle them."


    "What?! That¡¯s an entire pack out there and you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll handle them?!"


    <fn98a4> This text is hosted at Find¡ïNovel</fn98a4>


    "I can¡¯t risk you. I can¡¯t risk your life. You need to run."


    "Do you really think you¡¯re a super wolf who can take down a whole pack? They probably already have their battle structure in ce."


    "Well, you¡¯re my mate and I¡¯d rather die than watch any wolfy their hands on you. It is my utter responsibility to protect you. I took that <i>vow</i> as your husband."


    His face was full of rage. He was barely holding it in. I snapped.


    "Well, I¡¯m also a wolf. And I remember we both took that <i>vow</i> to stand by each other. For better or worse. I would rather die than leave my husband to fend for himself while I, a natural-born Crescent, i don¡¯t run from danger but danger runs from me!"


    He smirked. "You¡¯ve changed a lot, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re not that naive, clueless Hazel I first met."


    "Well, that¡¯s what happens when you find out you¡¯re a Crescent, have a mother who looks exactly like you, get involved with witches, werewolves, vampires, and various life-threatening situations... even super babies."


    Heughed. "Yeah... I guess that¡¯s what it does to you."


    We both sat down.


    "So what now?" I asked. "You¡¯re not running, I¡¯m not running... and we definitely can¡¯t fight all of them."


    He nodded. "Maybe we just need a trick."


    "Don¡¯t forget the fifty wolves that are out there waiting for us."


    "Yeah," he said. "They¡¯re waiting for my signal to strike."


    "You better not give them any signal," I said. "That¡¯s a death sentence."


    We bothughed. There¡¯s no way fifty wolves could take on a whole pack.


    He sighed. "If only Aurora were here... she could¡¯ve done some spell to get us out of here."


    "Yeah... too bad she¡¯s not."


    Then I paused. "Wait.... I¡¯m Aurora!."


    "What?"


    "I mean, I¡¯m a witch. I¡¯m a Crescent. Half-werewolf, half-witch. I¡¯ve performed spells. I¡¯ve overpowered Aurora herself. I just need to remember the spell she uses anytime she teleports..."


    We both turned to each other.


    "Versa," we said in unison¡ªandughed. "She did always say that," I nodded.


    I stood up and stretched my hand toward him. He took it. I turned.


    "What about the fifty wolves?"


    He pulled out a small button from his pocket, opened the window slightly, and tossed it out.


    Instantly...it became a firework.


    The wolves outside who were waiting for us toe out startled, panicked and began charging toward the High House.


    "That¡¯s our cue," I whispered.


    "Versa," I said clearly, stumbling a little but it still worked. Energy rippled through the air.


    It began from our legs. Slowly, our bodies started fading.


    "You better not stop now," he said, gripping my hand.


    Of course . If I stop, half our bodies will stay behind. And just like that... we were gone.


    Wended abruptly right in front of a cliff. As we touched down, I almost lost my bnce, but Caspian grabbed my arm, and we both stumbled and fell!


    "ARGH! Damn it!" he yelled as we were in mid-air. I held onto him tighter, my hair blowing wildly in the wind, obscuring my vision.


    "Versa!" I called out again, and we finallynded right in the middle of the sea.


    "Really, Hazel?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186: We win or we fall.

    <h4>Chapter 186: We win or we fall.</h4>


    <strong><i>**~ Cayden¡¯s POV ~**</i></strong>


    Aurora suddenly jumped up, eyes wide as she stared at the woman standing behind me.


    "Sister?" she whispered.


    The woman¡¯s eyes welled up. "Aurora?"


    I turned to get a better look. They looked so alike¡ªsame red hair, same piercing green eyes. Their features mirrored each other almost perfectly.


    Aurora didn¡¯t wait another second. She ran into the woman¡¯s arms, and they embraced tightly, clinging to each other as years of separation poured out through their tears.


    <i>I had never seen Aurora cry. Not once.</i>


    Even now¡ªbleeding profusely on the floor


    she still tried to hold her head high. That was Aurora. She had faced countless challenges and never once broken. She was rigid. Cold. Unshaken.


    <i>But now... she was crying. Aurora was really crying.</i>


    I turned to Lilith, who mirrored my expression¡ªutter confusion, disbelief. We were both lost.


    The woman beside Aurora clutched her tightly, sobbing.


    "Oh my God... It¡¯s really her," the woman whispered. "I can¡¯t believe this..."


    Aurora slowly raised her head, her voice trembling.


    "Mom and Dad told me you were dead," she said. "They told me you ran away... that a werewolf killed you. Alice... you¡¯re really alive."


    They cried harder, holding each other tightly.


    Alice. So her name is Alice. And they were sisters.


    Since when did Aurora have parents? I¡¯d never thought to ask. Never thought to look that deeply into her past.


    Lilith stood slowly. "You two... you¡¯re sisters?" she asked.


    Alice turned, wiping her tears. "Yes, Lilith. She¡¯s the sister I always told you about. The one I was separated from when I ran away."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait...what? Mom and Dad stopped you from seeing me?"


    Alice nodded solemnly. "Yes. They took me to perform the Crescent Ritual. After I became a Crescent, they kept me away from you. Said I¡¯d be a bad influence."


    "But... they told me you died," Aurora whispered.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Alice said gently. "I¡¯m sorry they lied to you."


    "Where are they now?"


    "They¡¯re dead," Aurora replied. Her tone was hollow, but notpletely sad


    more resolved than broken.


    "They left me in Dahlia¡¯s care," she added.


    Alice¡¯s expression dimmed, but she didn¡¯t crumble.


    <fn83d2> Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel</fn83d2>


    Aurora wiped thest of her tears away, and I could see the version of her I knew returning


    "I was kept under Dahlia¡¯s care," she exined. "She trained me to be a good witch. I learned a lot from her. Too much. Especially how to wield dark magic."


    She paused. "Until I realized she was not the person I should be learning from. And that¡¯s when I turned¡ªwhen I helped the High House. Their current Alpha."


    She looked directly at me. Alice followed her gaze, immediately understanding.


    "She¡¯s the one," Alice whispered. "The one you told me about."


    Aurora nodded. "I¡¯ve been in the High House ever since. That¡¯s why you never saw me in the streets. When I was unfrozen... I became the wolf here."


    "I came looking for you," Alice said softly. "You were the first person I searched for when I got free. But I couldn¡¯t find you."


    "I¡¯ve always been here," Aurora replied, her voice low.


    I blinked, absorbing it all. "Okay... let me get this straight. You¡¯re sisters. You" I pointed at Alice, "you¡¯re a Crescent. And you" I gestured to Aurora, "are a witch."


    Aurora gave a tired smile. "Correct."


    "I found her again," Alice whispered, wrapping her arms around Aurora as they leaned into each other.


    "We have a lot to talk about," she said.


    "For now..." she stood up and turned to Lilith. "The Crescents are under Dahlia¡¯s control."


    "I know," Lilith replied firmly. "And like I said, we need to break them free."


    "The only way," Alice added, "is through the natural born crescent Hazel."


    Lilith nodded. "Where is she?"


    "I¡¯ve already sent for her. She should be on her way back now."


    "She needs to be here immediately," Alice said. "We need to make her the Alpha. Once she bes Alpha of the Crescents, they¡¯ll have to listen. And once we strip Dahlia of her army, she bes vulnerable."


    "But Dahlia..." Aurora whispered. "How did she return?"


    "She must be more powerful than before."


    "Oh, she won¡¯t be," Lilith snapped. "She came back from hell. That journey burns your power. Destroys your essence. That¡¯s why she clings to the Crescents, they¡¯re her only remaining weapon."


    "And Cyrius," I said quietly. "He¡¯s with her now."


    "Cyrius?" Alice blinked. "Who is that?"


    "He¡¯s my brother," I said.


    Alice turned to Lilith, visibly confused.


    "But... isn¡¯t he the one they said was buried? In a graveyard?"


    Lilith nodded grimly. "He was. But he¡¯s awakened."


    Alice¡¯s brows furrowed. "Awakened?"


    "Yes," Aurora answered for her. "And he didn¡¯t wake alone. He came back with vampires. And now that he¡¯s with Dahlia..." she paused, exhaling deeply, "...that means Dahlia now has power over both the Crescents and the Vampires. All against us¡ªwerewolves."


    The room fell silent for a moment before Aurora spoke again, more firmly this time.


    "But we also have the Witch," she said, cing a hand on her chest, "and three Crescents on our side. We shouldn¡¯t lose hope. Hazel will be back soon. And when she returns, we¡¯ll begin executing the Alpha¡¯s n."


    Alice nodded slowly. "And the babies," she added. "They¡¯re still the key. That¡¯s why Hazel left in the first ce. She went to find them."


    My breath hitched. "The babies... they¡¯re missing?"


    "Yes," Alice said bitterly. "My unfortunate, miserable brother took them again. Somehow, he entered the High House without a trace¡ªwithout anyone seeing him. Hazel trusted him... blindly. And once he left, she called for help. But by then it was toote. She said no one was in the house. But we were all here."


    "The way he got in..." Aurora murmured. "It¡¯s unnatural."


    "That¡¯s Dahlia," Alice said.


    I turned toward her. "Or a witch. Dahlia might have empowered him¡ªor he¡¯s working with another witch."


    "A witch?" I looked at Aurora.


    She met my gaze evenly. "No. If a witch had cast any spell inside the High House, I would have felt it. The barriers would¡¯ve been triggered immediately. I¡¯ve personally sealed the grounds."


    "But what if the witch is stronger than you?" Alice asked.


    Aurora hesitated, a flicker of doubt passing through her usually confident eyes.


    "Do you really believe you¡¯re the strongest witch in all of New Orleans?" Alice continued. "What if there¡¯s a witch out there working with Cyrius?"


    "It¡¯s definitely not Dahlia," Lilith cut in. "She just came back from Hell. She¡¯s weak. Her powers are burned out. That¡¯s why she¡¯s using the Crescents as her weapons instead of fighting herself."


    "Then someone else must be helping him," Alice said. "A witch strong enough to bypass Aurora¡¯s barriers undetected."


    Aurora ran a hand through her hair and groaned. "This is going to be a tough fight."


    "Not just tough," Lilith said, her voice t. "This is ourst battle."


    Everyone fell silent.


    Lilith¡¯s eyes burned with certainty. "Because this one will decide everything. This is the final war. After this... There will be no more problems. No more threats. No more hiding. We win....or we fall."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!